《Brigante Ark》


 Chapter 1 - Foreword

    If you¡¯re reading this, then I am sure you heard of us. We live our lives that were defined by the battles we have faced, and I¡¯m afraid because of what we did, it will lead to more battles that have yet to come ¨C and that is on us.


    You may know us by our actions that spread throughout the land. Some of us fought for the truth and justice, others for the leisure of liberty, and some fought to have control of their lives. We stride with different motives, yet it destroys us. There¡¯s a point where we stood for each other for the greater cause, but it did not last long.


    I don¡¯t know by what means these words will reach to you, but I am in relief to know if someone is reading this, because what I¡¯m about to tell you is about how it came to a point where our failures, hatred, and hypocrisy brought catastrophe into this world.


    I want you to know¡­


    3/8/ 2021


    Since I can''t publish chapters I''m gonna sort it out here.


    Hello there readers, it''s me Bort the author of the novel. I am in humble abode as I did something stupid that might piss you off. I just want to notify you all that I did something dumb and I hope you guys won''t kill me for it. I to cut-off the chapters and divide them as individuals but it causes some errors and I am to blame for it. I''m just new here on WebNovel and so dumb not ask to the staff about the system that led to this unfortunate event. Here''s the list of the chapters that you shouldn''t read because they will show in the others:


    Chapter 4: IV


    Chapter 6: III


    Chapter 52: In the nick of time


    Chapter 53: The Turn


    Chapter 55: Time''s up


    Again, I apologize to those who were victimized by my dumbassness. To get even. In the future (Should this issue resolve, I will release a chapter/s worth 7,000 words or more for free. There are other republished ''error'' chapters that will be yet Identify so please feel free to comment down here if you see one. If you have any concerns please do contact me. I really need to fix these mistakes.

 Chapter 2 - Prologue: Beyond The Glade

    The sunrise started at five o¡¯clock early in the morning. The grace of the sun showered its light in the wilderness. A soft huffed of a woman, crouching down to her knees, panting, and catching her breath as she bared her ankles could be heard in a dim shadow of a tree.


    She sweats and it starts to draw down to her eyes. She draws out a cloth and wipes her forehead. Trekking the upward slope path causes her to trudge. She drew her portable water container on her backpack; she drank and cautiously glanced around her before she raised her bronze eyes. She tightened her ponytail hair. She pulled herself up after resting for a while.


    Her short brown pants are a bit uncomfortable as she is stiffened by a passing breeze and yet she insisted on wearing them to be cooled down from the tiring trekking. She unzips her maroon vest, refreshing the hotness that is pouring inside, revealing the plumpness under the white shirt.


    Her eyes gleamed with determination and glanced cautiously at the sloping road, she rushed up to the path and came across the glade of the forest. Once again, her eyes scanned at the entirety of the scarlet scattered lights phasing through the clustered nimble of clouds to the swaying trees as she gripped the leash of her bag.


    A breeze blew a strand of her hair. Walking under the sunlight, the sound of whispering trees was overlapped by the rhythmic sounds of the insects. She walks, almost running, but in a certain distance that is behind the woods, she stopped, her eyelids widened and fixated, seeing a glimpse of the location. She gasped, thrilled as she waives the strands of tall grasses.


    Her heart pounds as she witnessed below her position the breathtaking scenery of the flower field. The early bloomers'' chrysanthemums showed off their buds as it softly sways as a cold wind came passing by - giving a clue that autumn is coming to end, waiting for the winter.


    She gaped out of amazement, her eyes widened; gripping the composure as excitement accelerated, stimulating her childish side. She smiled as she turned on the camera and focused the lens on the flower field, red, purple, violet, different kinds rose their petals, fluttering.


    As soon as she was ready, she began to capture the images. She altered her gaze back to the flower field as she saw the shadow on one of her captures. She has not seen it because of excitement and now, she raised her brow, confused about his presence, knowing that she was the only one who was supposed to know about this place.


    Staring at his gloomy appearance coinciding with the attribute he wears, clad of a dark jacket, black combatant, and military boots gives an impression of being a daunting man, yet, he seems to be at peace, relaxed under the ensuing silence with the chrysanthemums.


    Nonetheless, she neglected the nonsensical thinking of apparition and ran quickly to his place. Her slender legs exerted more strength as she made her way to the collapsing man. She kneeled and caressed his head, rested into her lap. He looks so pale, no wonder why he collapses, and his lips are verging to grey.


    ¡°Hello? Hey, are you alright?¡± She asked with concern. Her worried gentle voice reached the clinging consciousness of the young man. She pinched him to wake him up. She was taken back, alarmed when he slowly opened his eyelids.


    ¡°Did you get lost?¡± His eyes fixated on the blurry face of the woman, the orange light makes it clearer in a second, but his pupils are straining to focus as the light distressed, narrowing his eyes.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The man slowly opens his mouth, muttering¡­

 Chapter 3 - Midnight Strolling

    It is a cloudy evening. The branches of trees are swaying as the strong gust of wind shook the tranquility of the wilderness. The hymn of whiskers of the leaves creates a harmonic sound that is pleasurable but along with the terrible thunderclap from the upcoming tempest, fear would bring to an individual.


    In an alley, gunshots can be heard.


    "There''s nowhere to run, jackass!"


    A thug shouted at the man wearing a mouth mask. He is outnumbered, but even though, he still shows a confidence that is unlikely to wane. Alastor again shifted his weight, imposing his stunning gaze.


    Here, in the Northern Sector of the Kayon City, pass out east of the Jules Market, some of the buildings and houses appeared to be abandoned and unkempt, but still, others are living in this slump. The silhouettes of people turn off their lights, afraid of what might happen.


    Alastor shifted his weight, resting his feet while taking cover, cowering behind the box, preparing for the upcoming bash but his eyes are settling to find an escape route. The enemies were fifty of them, armed and ready to fire at any time.


    His dark eyes involuntarily glance at the top and then to his back, instinctively wary of the incoming enemies. Their number is now rising, and this makes the chances at odds. The leader of the thugs first catches up to him and pinned him into this musky alley, pointing the gun at him.


    "If you gave us the device now, we promise that we will kill you, painlessly." Alastor silently gazed at the man in front of him and analyzed the situation. The thug is now impatient and gritted his teeth, "I''ve got more than fifty men and every one of them is armed with military-grade weapons. If I were you, I would gladly surrender. Come out now!"


    He noticed the movements moving from there and there ¨C covering every possible escape route.


    "Looks like you brought the brass ones."


    "I''ll make sure that every ounce of my bullets will pierce through your body well, not if you give the thing you had stolen." He threatened ¨C eyes are flashing in discontentment of Al¡¯s reply.


    While talking to him, Alastor grabbed something out of his pocket as he slowly walked out of the narrow pathway and then threw it to the ground, it was a smoke bomb. It extended throughout the alley. Their eyes became teary and this also added to cause them blurred vision.


    "What the hell? Damn you, bastard!"


    The very still alley has now become a battleground. The thug leaned the gun forward aiming at the target then pulled the trigger, and the fifty men followed. The loud noises of gunshots volleyed into the smoke. The guns sputtered out in a few seconds. The thug raised his hand, stopping his men to shoot. The smoke begins to dissipate as the strong gust of wind passes by.


    He orders one of his men to get closer and as he gets closer the shadow of Alastor emerges and knocks him down. Even though unclear, the silhouette implies the quirk of the enemy. The next thing he could hear is the clattering of the guns, then came next are the bodies flying at an inconceivable speed.


    The entire alley was again filled with smoke.


    "He''s using the haze to gain an advantage." He said in a distaste tone.


    One by one, his men backed away, intimidated by the enemy.


    "Don''t you dare run away, it''s only one person!" He yelled at them.


    Someone shouted, his voice seemed to be discouraged, "We would rather get a hard beating from our boss, rather than getting killed."


    "Are you nuts?! He is going to kill ya if you don''t do your job!" He reloaded his gun, wrapped it, and aimed.


    Alastor is aware of the enemy¡¯s numbers and that¡¯s why he is not going to approach them directly. He has seven smoke bombs left in his carriage. He jumped at the top of a small building. This part of the city has many alleyways, making it easier for Alastor to hide


    The enemy didn''t even notice his presence and likely it¡¯s convenient to Alastor. He snaps his neck and just as he grabs his handgun, bullets storm to his position.


    He rattled and didn''t even think twice about jumping down the building. His legs hardly met the ground, his balance was shaken, bones erupting in pain, but even though ¨C he moved out, slowly ¨C without taking a break, besides, it¡¯s not like the enemies are gonna wait for him to recover.


    The handgun he stole was rested as a backup weapon. His phone begins to ring and with a single press a static voice called out to his earplug.


    "Tin, where are you now?" Alastor asked.


    "I''m so sorry Alastor. The police are on the move. You have to escape by yourself, we have no choice but to go back to headquarters." Linda said.


    "Don''t sweat it. I¡¯m already used to it. Is Ken alright?"


    "Don''t worry about me, man. Urgh" Ken grunts on the other side.


    "Just stay put, okay? Anyways, you must hurry. The police are on the way and stay out of their sight.¡± She paused a second, ¡°I¡¯m sorry if we couldn¡¯t be able to help you." Linda apologized.


    "Hey. Don¡¯t worry about it. I''ll take care of these guys then after this, I''ll be back. Just make sure that the items are safe. I¡¯ll take care of these guys."


    ¡°Thanks, I promise somehow, I will make it up for you.¡± Linda last replied. The phone is now placed back in his pocket.


    He takes cover as the thugs begin to shoot at him. He gripped the handle of his sword but then realized that it would turn likely to disadvantage because of the narrow path that could limit his movements. The smoke slowly dissipated. He prepares another smoke bomb.


    At first, there were only light raindrops that could be only noticed, until the heavy drops followed, and finally, the weight that the gloomy clouds endured fell onto the earth. He breathed heavily and could feel the coldness of the rainy evening. The raindrops wetted his cloak. His hair was plastered down to his face.


    The boots were damp and every thump of it there was a dull sound of a splash, at the same time, the water seeped through his socks, numbing, and distressing his movements. He wipes up the strand of his hair upward allowing his eyes to have sight even though the murky water is trailing down to his eyes down to his chin.


    As the thugs are closing in, he throws the smoke bomb in front of the hooligan and then charges towards him.


    For a second, they were blinded by the smoke and couldn¡¯t see a thing but that didn¡¯t last long but enough time for him to make a move. The opportunity was pursued, he gripped the arm then with his brute strength he seized it, breaking the bones.


    He stole the gun, pointing it to the other hooligan. The loud bang resounded in their ears, the blood splashes onto his face down to his dark coat, streaming down along the rain. He already realizes that the smoke bomb will not last long because of the strong gust of wind, but still take the gamble to use all of it that will create a thick smoke that would be enough to buy him enough time to kill all of them.


    They were alarmed and they began to approach the source in this hazy place with caution but wary of their comrades to avoid friendly fire. Alastor emerged and charged using the hooligan as a meat shield. They began to fire as soon as they saw the nose of the gun pointing at them. The guns volleyed to the body. Alastor randomly shoots at them, hoping that it would hit someone.


    Luckily, some of them fell and were injured due to the gunfire. His meat shield on the other hand finally lost its purpose and shoveled it to the ground. The guns run out of bullets and they are currently reloading them. Alastor pursues the opportunity and switches to a handgun. The enemy was flustered at Alastor''s aggressive approach.


    He pointed it directly to his face. He shows no urge of repugnance nor fears the odds of facing them. The others began to rattle and couldn''t concentrate on reloading.


    The leader seems to be agitated about Alastor''s change of tactics, "What¡¯s with this guy? Suddenly jumping off with no hesitation, he either has nerves of steel or a tough mental condition. Either way, you will die here punk!"


    He pointed his gun and then began to shoot. The others started to doubt whether they should shoot or not as it would likely turn into a friendly fire because of the enemy¡¯s positions.


    "Just shoot! Kill that bastard!" He encouraged me.


    "But sir -" One of his men hesitated.


    He had no compunction, "No more buts! The only matter now is his dead body!" He was aware that this is no ordinary man and yet he is still eager to catch him. His carcass is now boiled up and poised to snatch the victory.


    The leader shoots at Alastor, disregarding his men. He did not even care about the fazing gaze of his lads and for the cause. Still, others seem to be motivated, while others seem to have no choice but to follow him. They eat their guilt and follow the order of the initiator.


    While evading the gunshots, he closed his hands and began to mutter as if he was reciting, Cinque parete invisibile. In an instance, five transcended walls appear protecting him and keeping the enemies at bay, blocking the gunshots. They were nervous at what they had just seen.


    The other men seemed to stop at the point they thought it would be useless, but the leader persisted. "Just keep shooting! Eventually, it would vanish!" He cried out.


    They hesitated but still followed their leader.


    "They''re so persistent." Alastor found a pathway to his left and entered while the other party just blindly shot, attempting to break the walls. The smoke is now slowly dissipating, and it will be only a matter of time to witness who will win.


    "Damn it!" He reloaded and aimed again, clutching back the charging handle for another round, reloading back, whenever the transcended wall tore apart.


    Raindrops falling into his forehead, sloping down to his eyes ¨C blurring his vision, he wipes it and continues to volley relentlessly the barriers that Alastor created.


    He could neither see him nor were able to easily break the walls and then he realized that the walls he had to summon only reach a certain height.


    He saw the metallic staircase at the back of a wide alley, he ascended, reaching the top. He¡¯s still uncertain how to approach him, then one of his grunts came, calling him out, and handed him a grenade launcher.


    He pulled the trigger and met its target. Silence takes place after it explodes.


    "Have you blown into bits? That¡¯s too bad."


    There was no response.


    The light breeze unveils the entirety of the scenery. He could see the bodies of his men lying off the ground, soaked in red liquid, but he could not see a glimpse of the body of the perpetrator. He must have missed him.


    "That''s not possible, a big explosion like that would chunk his body."


    His confidence returned thinking about it. He could now imagine seeing his boss praising him. But something catches his glance, it''s a shadow, a fast-approaching shadow from behind enlarging with a form of a sword in a silhouette cutting half his men behind.


    "What he--!" He felt a chill creeping onto his spine and the pit of his stomach grew cold. His mouth opens in awe like a fish as his eyes are fixed on the figure of the man pointing the double edge sword at him.


    The men that were standing near him are now cut in half. The blood that smeared the silver sword is now slowly being washed away along with the rain.


    "Did you think that would kill me?" A gust of wind pushed the rain, following the rhythm of it. He was riddled about Alastor. Being able to wield magic and obscure combat skills surprised him. Not all the people here in Kayon City would be able to fight like that. Since they have stolen the items from the secured vault vehicle, he couldn¡¯t comprehend how much they know about them.


    This led him to one conclusion.


    "Y-You¡¯re a mercenary, aren¡¯t you?"


    Alastor paused in a minute as though he was ignoring the question. The other thugs were slowly moving close to them. He pressed the tip of the sword on his neck.


    "You shoot, he dies." Alastor threatened, his voice filled with confidence.


    "Not if we kill you first." Fear chased away his confidence as his men voiced out with aggressive boldness, certain enough to try to defy the odds. Alastor on the other hand is seemingly calm.


    "You already see how fast I am. A single clutch would be enough to kill your leader, your choice."


    He grunts and voices out in confusion, "Just what do you want?"


    Alastor was just taking his moment and closed his eyelids as if he were focusing on something. He could hear the wailing sirens coming closer to them. His shut eyes open. "Waste your time." Alastor suddenly jumped down from the building and sprint towards the clustered constructions, leaping in an instant. He just ignored the thunderclap and continued his way.


    They were about to chase him, but a voice calls out to them with such an authorizing voice. One of his men rattled, "Boss, it¡¯s the police, they''re here! What do we do?!"


    "We''re at a disadvantage, we''ll get payback next time." The enemy''s abilities are beyond their anticipation and if they continue to pursue him, they might get a heavy toll and add to it that the Canaries are in the scene. So obviously, they chose another day to fight.

 Chapter 4 - IV.

    Tired and defeated by the numbers, they struggle to find a way to slaughter them all.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way all of you can stop them, considering that your stamina is not infinite.¡± Theo said. ¡°I suggest let them end you lot.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over here and we can show you how it¡¯s done?!¡± Lance shouted.


    ¡°Why should I? When I can let all of my spawns do the job.¡± Theo said.


    This matter became more apparent that they have thought. This is beyond them. Seemingly hope is lost they braced themselves. A loud boom echoed and crashed in front of them. It was Meil and Lid.


    ¡°Another troublesome have arrived?¡± Theo said. ¡°Will you grant me the pleasure to witnessed how pathetic you are or will you show me a real challenge?¡±


    ¡°You bet I am!¡± Meil shouted. ¡°Lid you think you can take care all of these abominations?¡±


    ¡°You saw what I can do. Besides, I have Blue Klitz by my side.¡± Lid replied.


    Meil steeled himself and surprised Theo with his speed. Theo quickly put a barrier shielding himself against Meil attack. They flew up in the sky with Meil strength outbalancing Theo. He was astounded to the extent that Meil were able to break the barrier he created another shock with his fist taking down Theo to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take you out ten-fold!¡± Meil shouted.


    ¡°We will see about that.¡± Theo said.


    Theo launches and attack him with incredible speed. With only bare hands, Meil blocked each of his attacks and managed to draw Theo to his edge.


    The Blue Klitz used fire magic to create a barrier between the abominations and the injured party. Lid draw his sword out of his scabbard and lunges.


    ¡°I never felt this much excitement! Bring it on!¡± Lid shouted.


    With swordplay mastery, he cutdown the enemies at ease and with the Blue Klitz he was able to hold the fort. He has yet to know the extent of capabilities of the abominations. One of them, jumped to the barrier of fire. He was confident of it that it would do the damage, but he was shocked as well as the others that the monster stood straight.


    ¡°Undo the magic!¡± He shouted to the Blue Klitz.


    The Blue Klitz did it. The barrier is undone and the injured party is prone to the assault.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Lance said. ¡°Five minutes of a rest is enough. I may not be able to do a fire magic, but my Inquiara Magic may be able to hold them for a while.¡±


    ¡°I might as well go too.¡± Port said. ¡°I can¡¯t let these bastards run amok to this city. They may human once, but I am sure that they wish to be put out of their misery.¡±


    The abominations made their way to them, but a loud gunshot reverb and explode, killing a lot of enemies.


    ¡°Finally, we made it through.¡± Tin said.


    Tin rode Liber back here, fully equipped with weapons.


    ¡°Are you guys alright?!¡± Sherry asked


    ¡°Tin!¡± Linda shouted. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to be here!¡±


    ¡°You are welcome.¡± Tin said. ¡°So, you look like crap. I¡¯m pretty sure you need guns for this one.¡±


    Tin pulled out her shotgun killing one of the abominations.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. There¡¯s no end of them.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°Lucky for you, I¡¯ve brought the big guns.¡± Tin said.


    Tin throwed a triangular case in the air and soon released small bombs that explodes, killing dozens more enemies.


    They jumped of the battlefield. Tin gleefully made her way as she engaged in close combat. She maybe a range fighter but she has tricks hidden on her sleeves. Tin disconnect the cover head of a container and threw it. The container produces gas and as she shoots it, it sparks and produced blue flames and lightning decapitating enemies within the range. While using the enemy as a meat shield, she was busy taking them one by one.


    The ground trembles as the two monstrous men fight with immeasurable strength. Each parried attack produced tremors that slowly degrading the buildings around them. Meil evaded another slash of Theo and answered back with a punch that is equivalent of titanium. Theo¡¯s broadsword was not just any like other metal, it is made by a pure element of what we called black ordinite. Although, equivalent of strength varies, it is undeniable that Meil¡¯s strength is putting too much strained on Theo¡¯s side.


    ¡°Astonishing.¡± Theo said. ¡°I have never faced such like you. You¡¯re the second one who enthralled me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I satisfy your masochistic needs. Now, where were we?¡± Meil asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. I am merely warming up. When the time is nigh, all of you will know despair.¡± Theo said. ¡°For now, I¡¯m gonna have to use one of your comrades for the time being¡­ just for entertainment.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± Meil asked.


    ¡°Your comrades think so high of themselves; they didn¡¯t even notice that there¡¯s a poison on their side that remain in dormant for a long time.¡± Theo said. ¡°Let us welcome chaos.¡±


    They¡¯re gaining advantage this time. With the leading of Lid and Tin and others who¡¯re capable of doing fire magic, they vanquished most of the enemies. There¡¯s only fourteen left alive to this point.


    They were prepared to finished them off when suddenly there¡¯s something crash in front of them. Through, the swelling dust, a figure stood with a strong aura of a bloodlust. In a single swift, it unleashes hell on earth. The enemies were absorbed into the being and as it unveiled herself, they were in shocked recognizing who it was.


    ¡°Sherry. I thought she¡¯s sleeping back there.¡± Tin said.


    ¡°Alastor said she¡¯s out of control and he don¡¯t know why.¡± Cid explained. ¡°But I know there is something different about her.¡± Cid pointed the thing inside of her chest. A violate light pulsating violently.


    ¡°The Hemil Klust.¡± Ken said.


    ¡°Given that she became a monster, should we kill her?¡± Lance asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Ken shouted. ¡°She¡¯s just an innocent girl. She didn¡¯t want this. We¡¯ll reach out to her.¡±


    ¡°Your friend is susceptible of killing himself. You know that, right?¡± Lance asked to Linda.


    ¡°I know, but let¡¯s give him a shot. If things don¡¯t go at his way, we¡¯ll take her down.¡± Linda replied.


    Ken came closer to Sherry. His undying devotion will not allow her to get killed. Despite from being trained assassin, there¡¯s a part of being young monk lives inside of him.


    ¡°Sherry, I know you¡¯re in there. Please, come with us. I¡¯m sure we will figure this out.¡±


    Sherry was shaken as he approached and back off. She continued observing them while Ken was talking to her.


    ¡°I promise you; we won¡¯t hurt you. You don¡¯t remember me? It¡¯s me, Ken. We went once in the festival and we had fun. Although, it didn¡¯t end well, but still¡­¡±


    Her pulse slowed down. Her eyes glistered for a second and a glimpse of the shared memories flashes on her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Theo shouted. ¡°Just kill them!¡±


    His words were enough to brought back the demonic side of her. Her pulse rush and the violet pulsating heart grew stronger. Meil chased off Theo once again as they continue their battle on the other side.


    Sherry¡¯s arm distorted and molded into a silver blade. Ken was about to be cut off, but Linda came to shield him with her twin ice swords.


    ¡°There¡¯s no coming back for her. She¡¯s gone.¡± Linda replied.


    Lance used his Inquiara Magic to enhanced his speed and attack Sherry. Her other arm sprung into a blade and guarded herself against Lance baton. Sherry¡¯s arm began to mold again and Linda and Lance¡¯s weapons stuck to the ground as she disconnected the solidified mold. She kicked Linda aside following an upper cut to Lance.


    Alastor and Port exchanged attack with her. They take each turn and attack in-sync. But Sherry¡¯s obscure strength got the best of them and knocked them out the field.


    She was about to attack the remaining combatants but a voice called out to her. A familiar voice of young girl.


    ¡°Big sis Sherry?¡± Millie asked. Her innocent voice opened up the locked memories and remembered the smiles she cherished. Millie and Liam, they meant everything to her, but it¡¯s been months since she last saw them. Even the time she was held captive, she always worried about them, after all, she¡¯s the only one who look after them. Just like her, she was abandoned by her parents and had to work in early age just to eat enough for her stomach to push her on going. Her memories drifted away when they began to experiment on her. She did not know by what means they survived. All matter now is that they¡¯re here.


    Her soul screamed to break the chain that bind her beneath the monstrous manipulation of Theo. She back away when the two children want to get close to her.


    Port regain his composure and when he saw the two of them, he ran after them and held them away from Sherry.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?!¡± Port asked. ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed with Henry.¡±


    ¡°But we saw sis. We only want to see her.¡± Liam said.


    Port glanced at Sherry.


    ¡°She¡¯s your missing sister?¡±


    Sherry fought hard to regain control against the programmed inside her head. She did not want for them to close. She does not know what she¡¯s capable of, and if there¡¯s something bad happen to them, she doesn¡¯t think she can forgive herself.


    With a scream she made it through, she somehow bypassed the control and with her strong will, she finally taken over back her mind. She glared to Theo and furiously leaped towards him. The power of Hemil Klust granted her features such as the ability to manipulate its energy, in which, she is harnessing now.


    She bombarded Theo with the power of Hemil Klust, blasting him along Meil to the ground.


    Meil managed to get away because he was not the main target, but he still received some of it. He looked at his arm which was burned by the purple light.


    ¡°You fool! You dare betray me?! You dare?!¡±


    Theo was furious seeing how his own creation turned against him. His body clearly shows such burns caused by the purple lights that was bombarded to him.


    ¡°You will regret doing that!¡± Theo shouted.


    In an instant, he leaped and kicked Sherry to the ground. An intolerable pain course through her body as she can feel that her ribs gave out. She molded her arm into a shield as Theo came crushing down using his sword.


    Sherry side roll and distorted her arm to hold Theo¡¯s arm and sword. She then concentrated her power on her palm. Theo gasped as he received a full blast of ray right into his face.


    She withered as she saw Theo is still alive. He used wall magic to protect himself against the blast, but it manages to damaged him as he is now coughing blood.


    ¡°Bitch. How such a lowlife like you is strong in the Blight?¡± Theo spat blood.


    Sherry¡¯s restriction become undone. She kneeled down the ground as the effect of using the Hemil Klust abrupt her entire system. Her head feels heavy.


    ¡°Sherry, finish him now!¡± Alastor shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯d wish.¡± Theo said.


    His magic, Black Horizon is finally gone. The moon¡¯s light finally pierced through and the sky illuminates under the stars.


    Theo tried stand up but he was pinned down by Meil along Lance, Linda, and Gary.


    ¡°This is the end.¡± Lance said.


    Theo glanced at all of them. ¡°Kiddo. This is not the end. You only know half of the story.¡±


    Sherry forced herself to stand up. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for what you¡¯ve done. All those people who suffer, they will hunt you down.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but what about you? Because of me, you will become the worse version of yourself. The Blight is strong within you, kiddo. The power will intoxicate you, and bring out the deepest and darkest part of yourself.¡± Theo replied.


    ¡°Drop the jest. It¡¯s unbecoming.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°You too buddy. I sense the Blight with you. It will grow stronger and you will know thyself.¡± Theo replied.


    Before he can say another more word, Alastor took the liberty of stabbing him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your bullshit.¡± Alastor said.


    Surprisingly, Theo is still alive.


    ¡°There is nothing you can do about the Blight.¡±


    Sherry shiver not because of the wind, but because of what he sensed about Theo. Something dark is usurping the madman. She back away from him as she sensed he became more ominous and malevolent.


    ¡°What?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°I said,¡± His voice grew deeper and creepier. ¡°YoU Can¡¯t hOld BaCK tHe DARKNESS!¡±


    A red light shoots out to sky from Theo¡¯s body and threw them away with the shockwave coming from him. He stood tall with his red eyes glowing. His tattoo spread around his body like a graffiti. His mundane appearance becomes more baleful than it already is.

 Chapter 5 - A Visit

    "Only one person and you didn''t even manage to kill him?! I didn''t pay you a lot just to slack off! He lowered his head, apologizing to their boss. If he were not able to catch the perpetrators, his credibility and reputation would be gone, kaput and would force him to quit the job or worse his boss would kill him."


    He deeply breathes and composed his thoughts, expunging the anxiety.


    ¡°I am so sorry if I haven''t caught them, sir! Give us one more chance and then we will show you results.¡± To the least, he already had the trust of his boss, in the past few years, he was able to accomplish many tasks without fail. It is just now that he failed in the attempt. Unlike he had faced before, he could daringly deal with them with only the use of guns. But now, their enemies were able to use magic, and this bothers him. Someone must have hired those mercenaries.


    Even though his boss wears formal attire, his rotund figure still transcended and seemingly his belt cannot hold the plumpness.


    "It is beyond my anticipation that those bastards can conjure magic."


    His boss snorted, "Enough with the excuse. It looks like you are just squabbling now. Where did the best of you go, eh?"


    Again, he defends the honor he once held, "It¡¯s not true. I can still fight just like before." He bit his lips, stopping the tremble overtaking his reasons.


    "If that is true then, what are you doing right now?! Idling like a fool. To hell all of you! If none of you would be able to return those items, I''ll hire another gang and make them kill you all!" He warned, his beard filled with sweat.


    ?


    He loitered down the sidewalk, bitter. It was early in the morning; the sun would rise at any moment. He strolls down the alleyway. Further down, he could see the wooden door and the fluorescent tube twisted into forming letters, Dove Alley.


    He pretends to be surprised and shows an energetic attitude to the kids who tried to scare him by wearing a Halloween mask. The last time he checked the kids, they were thin as if a single blow of wind may knock them down but now, they are healthy and energetic. Together with his friend ¨C who is running the bar, they were able to help the kids.


    "Oh, I see you kids must''ve been playing a lot." Even though he is worn off because of what happened he was still able to joyfully respond to the kids.


    "Hmm, I thought you were going to visit this Saturday. Why early?" It was his friend who talked.


    He kneeled, down to the level of the child, and greeted them with a tired smile.


    "Hey, why don''t you guys play over there, me and your uncle Henry are going to talk. Okay?"


    "Adult stuff again?" One of the kids replied his face changes into a grumpy one.


    "Uhm, yes, don''t worry. The next time I come here, I would bring a gift to all of you." He spoke.


    "Really?" They said in-sync.


    "I promise." He reassured.


    "Okay then. Bye." They have left him and continued to play tag somewhere else. He sighed and could not be able to hold the tiredness anymore.


    "Listen, the reason why I came here is that I need my weapons." He responded to Henry ''s question.


    He stopped in motion and gave a serious look at him.


    "Is it serious this time?"


    "The prey can use magic and high combat skills; I might need to be serious this time."


    This time he could not be careless as he had already faced him and underestimated his capabilities and that is why he must be in top-notch condition. Henry gently raised his right hand and waved, gesturing to follow him. In the underground basement, there, Henry pulled the horn and the wall vertically opened revealing a lot of weapons and armors.


    Out of concern, Henry asked him, "Port, what kind of enemy are you facing now?" Port does not know who they are, but he must secure the items that his boss wants, or he wouldn''t be able to feed the kids he had taken care of or worse than that they would become the target of his boss'' wrath.


    "I don''t know who they are, but I''m sure that they''re mercenaries, hired to steal items that my boss obsessed." He grabbed a giant case and then started to choose weapons.


    "W-When are you gonna stop this job? I know it¡¯s not my concern." Asked Henry.


    Port shows a wry smile and says, ¡°You know I can¡¯t leave this way of living. I''ve grown with," in the last phrase Henry synchronized with him, "and I die with it." Henry let out a sigh as if he already anticipated his answer, but still, he wished that it would be different this time.


    "Besides, I have a debt on him. I cannot just waltz away. He might target you guys. Just do not worry about me, take care of those kids."


    ¡°You can still go back.¡±


    Port heard it but he ignored it. Henry let out a sigh, he did not want to start an argument with Port. He already knows what would happen and does not want to have a stain in their friendship. He strolls back to the counter, entertaining the customers.


    ?


    Alastor tilted the doorknob of the wooden door, what lies behind is a man, standing, gripping hard and caressing a hammer and slammed it to the hot rod, forcing it to form its desired shape. The clanking sound continued for a little longer and once drawn to halt, he proceeded at the near large barrel that is full of water.


    His unusual height broadens around six to seven feet making him a considerable easy to be recognized, also his bulky body is well-formed, currently his shirtless and the six-pack abs towering before him.


    He wipes his forehead and to his grizzly-beard as he used the metal handler to hold the hot rod on the water, steaming. His sullen eyes narrowed. The smoke slowly trails outside the windows. The hotness did not bother him as though he''s already used to it considering that he''s in this job for many years. He walks toward the desk and puts the rest of his tool at the metallic desk far side of the workplace.


    Without looking back and to confirm, he already knows who the guest is, "Kid, didn''t I tell you before that knock before you enter and where the hell is your pass card?!" He shouted in a gruff voice.


    "Sorry, I forgot." Alastor tiredly replied.


    "I told you that if you want my service, leave a card at the postal before you come here!" He yelled again.


    Alastor sighed, tilting his head at the woolen counter, proceeded, and leaned his back resting. Alastor also brought a long-wrapped white-clothed hiding his sword on his suitcase. His eyes darted at the entirety of this place.


    The place is quite a mess, their few papers laying off the ground far from the workplace, blueprints he created and plates that haven''t been able to wash indicating how busy he had been for the past few days.


    It is only natural that this place would be unkempt since he is busy playing with his tools. Such swords, medieval armors, different kinds of weapons were hung on the other side of this workplace while only a few were displayed in this part of the room.


    "Meil, why bother leaving a card when I can just directly visit here?" he questioned him.


    "Because I don''t want to be bothered by the police - you dumbass!" Meil snapped, his voice flared while reaching the rag, soaking it to the water and dump it and he began to clean the desk.


    "Hmph, ya already know what I mean. I heard that you guys have gotten pretty cocky these days, eh?" Meil smirked while he shoves sideways the damped rag in the counter.


    "Cocky?" Alastor formed a strained smile, almost a smirk while crossing his arms.


    "Yeah, cocky-bastards. The news spread quickly as fast as lightning about you guys being a pain in that fatso ass." Meil replied and laughed then stopped, continuing, "And also, all of you are dead meat." He quickly changed from a serious attitude.


    Alastor''s expression did not change as he had already anticipated the quick spread of the news and thought that other gangs will come after them, seeing the quality of the tech they had possessed.


    "That''s not surprising." Alastor flatly replied.


    "Hey, be serious. You never know who you might bump with, ya guys might want to lay low for now."


    "That''s what we''re currently doing."


    Once Meil finished doing his bid, he grabbed a cigar laying off under the desk and walked at the furnace, arraying the tip at the fireplace. He took a puffed and gently released the smoke, dissipating in the air.


    Alastor''s hands swayed the smoke out of his face. His eyes scanned at his workplace,


    "Probably others were already asking this to you, but how many years have passed since you quit the Glade?"


    Meil narrowed his eyes, pupils straining to focus for a second as if he was thinking deeply.


    "Hrm. I think it has been fifteen, maybe sixteen years."


    "That long, huh."


    "That long."


    Alastor wonders how Meil started to move on, to be precise it is about things that happened to his past. Meil hands leaned on the desk and sat on the wooden stool near Alastor.


    "How did it go?"


    "About what?" He throws his cigar at the fireplace.


    "This business. I mean it has been pretty rough for you."


    "You bet it is!" He cackles. Meil seems to enjoy their conversation and continued, narrating, "At first, bitches won¡¯t stop bugging me. Maybe because they see me as a rich guy. When I first came here, I had no connection nor reputation, just me and my bucket full of Haz."


    "And I guess beating their ass gets your deserving respect?"


    "Ya got that right." He proudly said.


    Meil decides to change the topic to Alastor.


    "What about you, how''s the Glade doing?"


    "Hmm, same as always. Damn training programs."


    "Haha, Holm knows how to make a damn professional mercenary, eh." He chuckles. But Alastor disagrees about his compliment and says,


    "Professional? No, I wouldn''t consider myself as a professional, even now I am still learning."


    "Even if you already passed the Glade?"


    "Yeah. Learning does not stop being passed or being a graduate. The world is a big place, you know, some things can be learned that you can¡¯t read in the book. I didn¡¯t even know that cake exists, not until now I''m out of that hellhole. Alastor couldn''t help but smile, and besides, I''m not a fan of listening and following instructors¡¯ directions when I was in the Glade."


    "Ha-ha-ha, that attitude, you remind me of someone I knew before."


    Alastor raised his brow, "Who?"


    Meil stares down, thinking deeply.


    "Cat got your tongue?"


    "Nothing. Shaking his head and standing up, Alastor had noticed the change of mood."


    "Meil?"


    "Nothing really, I just remember something Anyways, I''m sure you didn''t just come here to have crappy cringy chit chat with ya old bro, aren''t ya?"


    "Of course not, there''s a favor I would like to ask."


    "What is it? If it is not related to your job, I''m good to go." Meil clarifies with no intention to intervene with their mission.


    "It''s about my sword, it got pretty rusty since my last fight."


    "Oh? Lemme inspect."


    Alastor opened the suitcase, and he removed the white-clothed, revealing the cherished sword. By looking at it, the hilt is broken and few scrapes¡¯ marks at the sword, the blade ¨C based on Meil standard is considerably dull, "Oh damn. The hilt will only be broken if used against a hard thing, also considering the dull blade that I had just sharpened last month, cutting the flesh could have also caused the dullness." Meil stopped at talking as he already realized what is the cause. He turns his way around preparing the tools. "Ya want me to reconstruct it?"


    "Do as you please, just make sure it¡¯s not that heavy and it should be comfortable to handle."


    "You can get it back tomorrow."


    "Okay, I''m just gonna leave my suitcase here."


    Alastor locks the suitcase and was about to leave when Meil''s words reach him.


    "Hey," His deep voice reached him, his voice tense down.


    "Yes?"


    "How are you holding your teammates?"


    "We''re just doing fine. Is there something that we shouldn''t be fine with?"


    "No. I¡¯m just a little bit worried about you."


    "Me?" Alastor questioned and looked at the ground. "Yes. I was wondering if your relationship with them is okay. Since we know that, you know what I mean."


    "I know. Don''t worry we''re fine." Alastor shows a wry smile.


    "Just making sure you are. Ya could be rough to talk sometimes."


    Meil smiles, but his eyes tell a different story. He had known Meil when he was a child. He had made Alastor feel that he is not lonely and keeps his smile bright when times get rough. He is genuinely worried and could feel that there''s something behind it.


    Meil broke the silence. "Just remember kid, they''re the only one who you can rely on ¨C if you want to survive in this kind of business."


    "Hey, stop it. You are being weird. I am not used to clich¨¦ sayings." Alastor almost chuckles but stopped as Meil''s contemplation has become serious.


    "Kid, just make sure you hang tight with your friends, they''re the only ones you can rely on."


    "You got that being tight is right, but the wrong thing is that they''re not my friends and I rely on myself." Alastor protested.


    "It''s not always about yourself kid."


    Alastor murmured, "I know that. Sometimes I wonder how I can get rid of the other side of me, the one that always distrusts."


    "All you have to do is to open yourself to them."


    "Maybe if I feel like it." Alastor considered his advice, but at the same time, quizzing him. Thinking that it might not work for him and them. He always tended to do things on his own, add to it that he was an orphan. Left him unwanted by his parents, which thinking about it makes him feel lonely and undesirable.


    Alastor showed a wry smile.


    "I don''t think it will work."


    "You just think that it wouldn''t work, I mean look at us. We became best buds. How come you aren''t able to see and treat them the way you¡¯re fond to me." Meil elaborately explained, convincing words spurted out of his mouth.


    "It''s different when it comes to you, you had taken care of me since I was a child and taught me things until you quit the Glade."


    Meil fell in silence, leaning and gave a heavy sigh.


    "Alright, if I cannot change your mind, suit yourself." Meil gave up as he rubs his spiky hair. He leaned at the rough wall for a second, then he stood up continuing his work.


    Alastor turns his direction at the door, slowly walking with the sullen expression. Dragging the solid wooden door, Meil said something that catches the attention to his ears.


    "You gotta also be careful. I heard that the Canaries are here in town." The words spurt out in his mouth worried him but shows no reaction, only a contemplation that would eventually bug him for the next few days.

 Chapter 6 - III.

    Lance assumption failed him. Theo is still alive, breathing well and seemed not had yet seeped his strength as he is now showing a tremendous prowess usurping their mere presence by his heavy aura. His stride became more ominous and malevolent.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Alastor asked.


    His torn clothes are no longer to hide the marked on his body. It is the sign of an Arbiter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be one, but what the hell, you came from that country, of course you¡¯re one of them.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t defeat me back in Vesoga Plain, what makes you think you can beat me now?¡± Theo asked to Lance.


    There were no words would come out on Lance¡¯s mouth. He too hoped that with this team up they would be able to defeat Theo, but the current situation showed that he is too much for them. A strength that goes beyond their limits stand after them.


    ¡°Tis weaklings suffer from great usurpation when face greater than them. I do not blame you on feeling inferior, had you yet faced the fact of greater existence that is superior than all of you. Know this, all of you are mere, weak, petulant warriors. You cannot hope to defeat me. I am the bridge that you cannot cross. Blame your heritage for being weak and die.¡± Theo said.


    Alastor firmly gripped his sword. His face writhed in pain as he removed out a small trunk that pierce on his stomach. The wound immediately healed as he placed his palm on it and used magic to stopped the bleeding.


    Alastor charged towards Theo and leaped, bombarding him with combos but it was all for naught as Theo impeccably parried every ounce of strength poured on his sword. Theo deflected his attack that makes Alastor drawn back. Alastor conjured magical wall to defend himself against Theo¡¯s merciless flame and when the smoke was finally pushed by the torrenting wind, he was mocked by Theo.


    ¡°So, you are a Mana Folder? I thought you were something better than them, but it seems that you¡¯re no better.¡± Theo said. ¡°You are the weakest of all of them, yet you show callousness in this disconsolateness. I commend you for that, but I¡¯m afraid you are out of time.¡±


    Theo kicked him right into his guts and push him out of his way ¨C attacking Alastor¡¯s allies. Theo was about to land a hit on Lance, but someone pushed him aside and blocked Theo¡¯s attacked.


    ¡°I hope we¡¯re not too late.¡± Linda said. ¡°So, anyone would care to explain to me what¡¯s the explosion is all about?¡± she asked.


    Linda¡¯s twin ice swords flashing against Theo¡¯s. She gritted her teeth as Theo effortlessly exerted more strength as if Linda¡¯s beneath him. Gary tried to used his fire magic against Theo but it was shoved off with ease like it was nothing.


    Alastor couldn¡¯t deny that he felt relieved seeing that they¡¯re here to back them up, but it was a momentarily hope. He knew that their strength is not enough. Truthfully, they don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anyone in this city that can stop this madman.


    ¡°To make it clear to all of you, I¡¯m going to show you a glimpse of my true strength.¡± Theo said.


    With single swift, a portion of the building was cut off and for another one, the building tremors and breakdown. The stepping floor that they stand on collapses along the way.


    Theo didn¡¯t move only watched how would they react to this situation. There is no need for him to worry about this. All that matters is to watched them humiliated by the fact that he¡¯s stronger than them.


    Linda, Cid, and Ken used their grappling hook to other building and safely made it to the ground. Cid quickly noticed that Alastor is missing and nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Al?¡± Cid asked.


    While free falling, Alastor¡¯s grappling hook won¡¯t work. He noticed that there¡¯s sound of small rocks shaking inside of it.


    ¡°Shit! The charging handle was clogged!¡± Alastor profane.


    Alastor jumped over from debris to debris trying to calculate what should do. When there¡¯s no debris to set his foot onto a certain hand grabbed him. It was Port. He holds Alastor as they flew together down to the ground.


    ¡°You can fly?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°No. It was thanks to this ring.¡± Port replied. ¡°It grants me the ability to fly.


    Meanwhile, the canaries used their lightning Inquiara Magic to teleport. Just as they reunite, they heard a clapped by someone.


    ¡°I am impressed. Despite the physical limitation you were able to surpassed it. Marvelous.¡± Theo said. ¡°Now, let us see how will you do with this.¡±


    A horde of half human and half bio-techno beings appeared, pinning them. They were all from Theo¡¯s genetic experiment. They may have the looks of a human, but they became an abomination as they became a mindless monster that is modified to do one thing, to kill.


    ¡°I daresay that they can overcome all of you.¡± Theo said. ¡°And for the final act.¡±


    Theo raised his hand up to the air. ¡°Para-shift! Black Horizon!¡± Theo shouted.


    In a split second, everything became dark. The darkness spread across everywhere and seemingly engulfed by the void, when the darkness only submerged the compound of the Kelby Hives. One of the odd things they noticed is that there is still light despite the fact that the blackness had left no hole for the light of the moon to come in.


    ¡°Now! Prepare!¡± Theo shouted.


    The horde of abominations came after them. Their very distorted figure as alike to the nightmare takes a physical form. They fear that this may the end, but has left no choice to fight for it. They fought beast that goes beyond their compression but this imbued darkness makes their fears stronger with the abominations.


    Alastor evaded the whipped of the tentacle abomination and leaped backward. He used again his sword to defend himself against the other enemy and countered it by cutting off its hand. He thought that it would do the tricked but it just regenerated the limb and attack him all over again. Their effort extracted a great toll to their body. Their breaths were short and in verge of slugging their movements. All they can do is to defend themselves against the seemingly unkillable monsters, not until Port showed them how to kill it. Port threw a smoke bomb and leaped away. He used his fire magic to it and the smoke combusted into flare that killed five of the enemies.


    ¡°Flame magic will do the trick!¡± Port shouted. ¡°Those who can¡¯t use fire magic cover those who can and protect them at all cost! And as for me, I don¡¯t need one.¡±


    They quickly came to aid Cid, Gary, and Ken, since they¡¯re the only one who can put a stop to this abomination. After a while, they found themselves pinned down. They¡¯re drained and tired. No matter how hard they try the abominations still outnumbered them.

 Chapter 7 - The Canaries At Loose

    Dove Alley is a bar that was intended for everybody, but the main intention of the owner has now not fully realized, because of the mercenaries, hunters, and adventurers gathering in this place, but most of the time, mercenaries occupied this place, especially in night-time.


    When the sun would finally break out, the place would be filled with drunkards, though he managed to gather some formal customer, but they would only come during the daylight and add to it, it would be tough for him to handle them if they mixed up, other customers from, specifically in three mercenary branches are troublesome, unlike to the adventurers who rarely set their foot to the other people.


    Henry did not expect the incoming guests, there were three of them, clad in a white coat with an earthly face. The youth came closer to Henry.


    ¡°Hey, mind if you cook us a steak?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sure, as long as you have money to pay for it, then no problem.¡± Henry straightly replied.


    A man intercepted, he wore eyeglasses, and his gloomy jaded eyes fixed on the young man.


    ¡°Forget it, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    ¡°Ugh, but we just came here. Come on, don¡¯t be such a killjoy. We¡¯ve been working nonstop these days.¡± The youth protested.


    ¡°I thought the reason why we came here is because of your intel-, Nah, we¡¯ll just go, do whatever you want.¡± She and the man were completely alike. With her strict look, she dismisses him. The two of them think the same way, but the youth insisted.


    He scratched his messy brown hair. ¡°Dude, you know what? Just shut up and eat something healthy, kay?¡± He stood up and pushed the two of them, sitting on the woolen chair. Henry already got the gist of the youth and then he gave each one of them a list menu.


    Their eyes are heavy as if they haven¡¯t slept for a couple of days. The man that seemed to be the leader of the gang signs, forfeiting against the energetic youth. His eyes fixated on the wooden floor, thinking deeply of something.


    The woman sitting beside him notices the contemplation, in which she had disturbed him of his daydreaming. He gazed up, expelling the air that made him feel heavier than he would normally be.


    The thing that Henry noticed and bugs him is the unusual clothing. He first thought that they¡¯re a member of the organization but think that maybe they¡¯re just a band or a normal teen that tries that outfit maybe currently is a trend. Henry didn¡¯t move for a moment and calmly nodded, confirming that they are just customers.


    ¡°So, the two of you are already picked your delight?¡± Henry asked.


    The strict-looking lady pressed the tip of her finger at the menu as though she¡¯s selecting a dish. He notices just now, the conditioned tied red hair, the glamour, and the radiant skin, along with her red lips attract the attention of the other customers.


    He cautiously glanced at the corner of the pub, drunken men, there were five of them gazing at the woman, they didn¡¯t even bother to hide their lustful glances.


    Finally, deciding what to eat, she raised her hand and gently pressed her tip to it.


    ¡°I want this and this.¡±


    ¡°Fried Salmon and Cabbage Ham? You seem to be delicate when choosing what to eat, miss.¡± Henry seemed to be amused by her choice.


    ¡°Well, I have to maintain a balanced meal.¡± She nodded and showed a wry smile.


    Henry gazed at the man, waiting also for his orders, and didn¡¯t take long.


    ¡°Also steak and a cup of coffee.¡± He demanded and lowered his arms resting, putting down the menu.


    ¡°Coming right up.¡± Henry proceeded at the back and listed down the order and gave it to the chiefs in their quarter.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t be here.¡± The eyeglass man said.


    ¡°Relax, chill, and enjoy the food.¡± He replied.


    The youth yawn in stress as his stomachs growl in hunger. They waited patiently and not too long until Henry came back holding a tray and placed the plates one by one to them. He rested it on the counter as he counted the amounts of money, they had earned this evening.


    ¡°Hey, not bad.¡± The youth used the fork and the small knife to slice a portion of steak then taste it. He could feel the tenderness and the juiciness that slurped down to his throat.


    His comrades silently ate their food. Henry darted his eyes back to the men and saw them staring towards the lady. They stand and walk towards them.


    Henry murmured, ¡°This could be trouble.¡±


    The eyeglass man caught up with the phrase he muttered and could feel the presence approaching towards them. They were about to get closer but a seven feet tall man holding a butcher knife stand in front of them, threatening them with his glance, ¡°You already gave us trouble last time, we were quiet on what you did, so if y¡¯all insist to do it again, then you¡¯ll facing all of us.¡± The kitchen staff throws a furious glance at them.


    ¡°Tsk. Fine.¡± The five of them have no choice but to retreat.


    He was observing the situation and got closer to him, thanking ¡°You saved us from trouble, thanks.¡±


    ¡°It was nothing, besides those men are being a pain in the ass for these past few days. I guess it¡¯s time for them to learn their lesson.¡±


    He gave a smile to him and proceeded back to the kitchen.


    He scoffed dismissively as he lay down and drank his coffee, ¡°Here.¡± He pulled the cash out of his pocket and handed it over to Henry.


    ¡°Hmph, we should go now.¡± Said Lance. Pulled over his trench coat before walking out.


    The woman nodded and pinched the young lad, pulling him over, ¡°Ow, ow. Hey, I haven¡¯t finished eating yet!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°Forget it. We need to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, man.¡± He frowned.


    ?


    As soon as their presence resurfaced from the underneath alleyway, he took a deep breath. The moon lightens up the environment like a strip film came crossing its way, the light of the buildings and the bustling crowds¡¯ noises weeping off the loud clamors of vehicles as they follow up a path away from the metropolitan.


    ¡°Dude, I haven¡¯t finished eating yet.¡± Gary cried out of discontentment.


    ¡°Forget it, Gary. We don¡¯t want to get any attention especially to the criminals crawling here.¡± He snorted as his plain white hair gently sways in the air.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± Gary hissed.


    They stop at the pedestrian lane, waiting for a stop signal light.


    ¡°We came here to investigate, not to go sightseeing.¡± She coldly interjected.


    ¡°Yeah, I get it. But we need to rest, I mean look at our eye bags.¡± Gary emphasized. He tried to put on a smile, but it won¡¯t his tiresome, saggy skin would pull it back to his tired expression.


    She looked at Gary¡¯s face as if he were about to have a mental breakdown. She sighed, ¡°I understand why you¡¯re worried but it¡¯s our job to keep an eye on Kayon City.¡±


    It had been two months since they had been assigned to this city. Their director ordered them to investigate the unusual crime escalating for the past year. They¡¯ve been working non-stop to unveil further cases like the missing persons, rumors about bioweapons, smuggling, etc.


    ¡°So much for the past months we spent investigating, but still ended up with nothing. Even the riot that happened last week didn¡¯t give us any clues.¡± He murmured, sulking while crossing the street.


    ¡°Not for long.¡± He gazed at him, wondering what was inside his mind. He had noticed that they¡¯re taking an unknown route, well for him. The two of them silently follow him. A few meters away, graffiti odor lingers in the air, the words that were written on it are more like an eyesore with words of profanity about the treaty of the other nations.


    ¡°You remember what happened to the Elfin Region?¡± Lance had questioned Gary as he began to walk steadily, he limited his breathing as he could taste the strong smell of odor coming from the spray can that the delinquent used.


    ¡°Oh yeah, a tension between their nation has arisen, if I remember correctly it was because of the commotion about the boundaries when they found out minerals lurking at the Alfahon mountain. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly, that was two weeks ago. There¡¯s a new issue rising.¡± Ina intercepted.


    ¡°You do know about Ylfon kingdom king Jven Teralhan?¡± Lance asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Gary replied.


    ¡°With the loss of their king, it has shaken the alliance, that means a civil war is probable, much worse than that is the other nations will see it as an opportunity to declare war.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s impossible! Together with The Ylfon Kingdom, the six nations have formed a treaty to stop an unnecessary war.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t hear about what happened to their King?¡±


    ¡°Huh? What about him?¡± He grunted indifferently; his face looked perplexed, unable to grasp.


    Lance''s eyes darkened for a moment, ¡°He died three days after the hearing between the nations. Neither of them can be trusted, thus, trust is stained by suspicion.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s alarming, he has no son to rule the Kingdom, he has only two daughters. I doubt that balance will remain unshaken for the next months.¡±


    ¡°You may think of that, but his first daughter is rather a competent one, unlike her sister.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying they allowed a woman to rule a kingdom?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a woman who¡¯s ruling a kingdom?¡± Ina said, her spirited voice grows serious.


    Lance and Gary exchanged glances. Gary could feel the intensity radiating from Ina¡¯s presence.


    ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s new for me to see one. Most of the time the woman I knew is a little bit emotional and cannot be relied on.¡±


    Ina¡¯s brows met, ¡°Are you saying I¡¯m emotional and unreliable?¡±


    ¡°Did I mention your name? I said most. Are you sure you¡¯re one of them?¡±


    ¡°Well, I never saw you with another woman other than me before, so¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should be glad or be insulted, but fine.¡±


    Gary could hear the low tone of Ina¡¯s chuckle as it was weeping off along the breeze.


    ¡°You can guess, but the point is that it is not necessary for a ruler to have a partner or not, you are your own man or a woman, you can be competent if you have wits to withstand the odds, so I think it is not questionable her credibility. Other than that, she has the council to consult.¡±


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°Since the two of you are done arguing, I thought you might want to know, our fellow agents are on the move, and here what is interesting.¡± He shot them with a serious look, ¡°This is supposed to be confidential, so don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    ¡°Cross my heart,¡± Gary promised.


    ¡°Reports from our fellow agents said they saw soldiers meeting secretly at Thebasas canyon wearing the banner of each respective kingdom, Indine Nation and Hayan Empire.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, they will never ally with that Country, not after what they did thirty years ago. I am sure the Ark Renevaes and the other kingdoms will not just be at standby if they know those sly foxes are plotting something.¡±


    ¡°That is a question that has not yet been answered.¡±


    Gary¡¯s eyes altered, noticed by the punks that were doing it. They entered a dark alley, passing through countless paths as though they¡¯re heading, leading the two of them to an unknown part of the city. Gary showed a perplexed expression, disturbed, then he asked, ¡°Where are we supposed to be going?¡±


    ¡°Meeting Ground of the scums.¡± Lance blandly said.


    ¡°Meeting Ground? Care to elaborate?¡± Ina inquired, she turned to see Lance well known untethered composure.


    ¡°What¡¯re we supposed to do there and what do you mean Meeting ground?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to pretend as mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°Mercenaries?!¡± Gary snapped.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± said Ina.


    Gary breathes heavily, as he tries to calm down his racing heartbeat.


    ¡°I know this is a little bit crazy, but we have no choice.¡± He said calmly.


    ¡°Anyway, how the hell did you find out about this place?¡±


    ¡°I put a tracer at one of the thugs we met earlier?¡±


    ¡°Them? How did you know that they¡¯re involved in this?¡±


    ¡°A hunch.¡±

 Chapter 8 - Passing By

    A gentle wind came passing by, the sound of chirps of the birds resounds. Gary stiffened, also thinking. Listening to his plan makes him feel guilty about the principle they hold as patrolmen of the Canary.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know dude. I think we might end up getting into trouble. Right, Ina?¡±


    Ina stops motioning, ¡°I agree, we don¡¯t have a plan nor able to know what kind of people are in there.¡±


    ¡°This is not the first time we did a cover-up mission. This will be a cinch.¡± He confidently replied. Ina silences a moment, thinking.


    ¡°Perhaps going and pretending to be one of them would give us a clue about what¡¯s happening in this city.¡± Ina finally agreed.


    Gary yelled, ¡°Um, Hello? Dude, if we¡¯ll get busted, dozens of hunters and mercenaries will come to kill us!¡±


    ¡°Not if you shut your mouth.¡± Ina annoyingly replied to him.


    ¡°Relying on police wouldn¡¯t do anything good to us, we must move on our own.¡± Ina and Gary glanced back at each other, giving a nod as they agreed to his reason.


    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll tag along.¡±


    Entering the gloomy alleyway, they further unveil the revelries of the outlaw deviants creeping, dwelling in perilous residence.


    ¡°Police are also under suspicion, we couldn¡¯t care less attached our personal opinions and beliefs to some degree, genuinely as a member of Canary.¡±


    ¡°That reference, I understood.¡± Gary agreed.


    ¡°Glad you haven¡¯t yet forgotten your oath.¡± Ina mockingly said.


    ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Gary dismisses her.


    Ahead of them, a luminous neon hue emitted by the fluorescent tube accelerating the excitement as the people inside dancing on the floor. Flashing lights dancing, illuminating through to the higher windowpane¡ªgiving an impression about what¡¯s happening inside the bar.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± Gary said.


    ¡°I think. The tracer stops blinking when they come inside.¡± Lance once looked again at his radar.


    A few distances behind the bar, a large one, bustling crowds entering it. He looked with uncertainty at first, doubting that this is the place. He could have sworn that there¡¯s something wrong with it, the openness.


    Gary observed his comrades as they passed a street filled with prostitutes. The look in Ina''s eyes is disgusted by the woman lining themselves up with no regard for their dignity but at the same time, she¡¯s sad, because the government could¡¯ve done something for them and as an asset of it, she feels that¡¯s also on her.


    Gary tapped her shoulder; she had noticed and showed a wry smile then looked straightly as though pretending that she had not seen anything of that.


    ¡°Relax, we have to go inside if we want to know.¡± Lance tiredly replied.


    ¡°Oh man, something tells me that this isn¡¯t going to end well,¡± Gary murmured.


    The trio walks with a certain guise appealing to be one of them. They stand in front of the bar, gazing up to the fluorescent tube forming in letters, Cassa Hal.


    A metallic door clutched firm and the small grid carved on it. The entry creates a dull thumping noise as Lance aimlessly knocks it, while the other two stand beside him.


    The door peephole opened, also allowing them to have a glimpse at the revelries inside. As Gary came closer, the fierce eyes of man took over quickly, peeking and grunting. Gary shrieked.


    Ina gave him a down look. He pretends tough as though nothing had happened.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The deep voice flared behind it as the loud bang of music came to their senses.


    ¡°I heard this is the place for outlaws.¡± Lance pretentiously replied.


    He altered his eyes at the three of them, doubting to trust them,


    ¡°Hm. You don¡¯t look like one.¡± He grunts.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that we came from far away. We want to make a name here and provide some services to the Hoarder, nonetheless.


    He is still nonchalantly looking at him, intensifying the suspicious sense. Lance had noticed it and continued to make playful words.


    ¡°You do not want to lose an asset, do you? I heard that Hoarder looks for a valuable ally, am I right?¡±


    Giving up to his words, the thug gives them the last advice.


    ¡°Fine, just don¡¯t give us a headache.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The metallic door creates a squealing sound as the bodyguard pulls the lever and lifted the locker. They had entered the bar. The place is a lot more intense and provoking as the DJ¡¯s music keeps grooving the audience. Three disco balls hanged tight, emitting different color lights dancing across the hall, it is sense-numbing.


    The noise is disruptive, deafening and the voice could hardly be heard as they proceeded in sideways, avoiding the bustle dancing crowds.


    ¡°Hey! Where is this guy called Hoarder?!¡± said Gary through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Huh!? Can¡¯t hear you!¡± Lance replied in an inaudible voice.


    Ina''s hand gripped tight to Lance''s shoulders, afraid to be withdrawn.


    The banging music suddenly lowered, and the light encore the man slowly walking into the semicircular podium above them, the closed red curtain opened by the two guards, revealing the man of the show himself.


    He¡¯s dressed in a drastic red leather cape, just like a king, trimmed beard and shaggy hair adored his hat with the red tight jeans and a white boot.


    As soon as the audience had noticed his presence, they sat down at their respective benches, the mixed lights were switched by single white light, encoring the Hoarder.


    ¡°Looks like we won¡¯t wasting¡¯ our time finding him,¡± Gary murmured.


    The microphone creates a static sound that in a moment deafening them.


    ¡°Is this thing on? Oh¡­¡± Once he confirmed that it is working properly, he forthrightly announces.


    ¡°It is a lively night, indeed. The foods, the drinks, the freedom¡­!¡± He shouted. The audience applauded and cheered for him. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, let us proceed to our main event, introducing the newest collections at sale¡­!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Ina grumbled, disturbed as what Hoarder had revealed. Slaves lined up at the stage, chained link lighted by white.


    ¡°Now I know that these months, the police are quite hectic about the recent incidents and because of that of course, nonetheless, our operation had yet delayed, lots of delays, so fuck¡¯ them, but alas, with the help of my crew and my colleagues perhaps, we were able to deliver you guys our lovely products that the rarity is at best!¡±


    The Hoarder introduces some of the slaves, but only one that catches Lance''s attention. Wearing only dirty rag clothes, pointy ears and the silver eyes came along the attractive auburn hair had laid off his eyes to the woman chained in link to the other slaves. Her eyes strained as she¡¯s encored by the light.


    ¡°I know that you lot would be famished as for the surprise that I will spill into you because their race is far beyond this region that we had known. Nonetheless, this precious being was found by my endearing hunters and presented to you the magnificent being of nature, apart of the race, we had known as the ¡®Elf¡¯!¡±


    The audience and even the trio gasped at what they had seen. Right in front of them, a mystical being was being held on for sale, like a material that they claimed to possess astonished them.


    ¡°Now, I know that y¡¯all want to have a grip on its magnificent existence, but now is not the right time as for there are others that might not have yet ready their leverages. This meeting will be held on Friday night! So please be ready on that day because things might go wild if you know what I mean. He-he-he.¡±


    His thin smile slowly widened as he bent down lowering his hat to his chest, showing courtesy to the audience as the light encoring slowly vanished with the clapping.


    ¡°Lance, this is¡ª¡± Ina frantically said as her mind is still remembering the image of the elf, but Lance intercepted.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but we have our top priority. We¡¯ll take care of this matter later.¡± Lance coldly said as if he has no intention to let that intervene with their main objective. Gary on the other hand is thinking of something different. Ina interjected Gary by her waving her hand, Gary nodded and followed Lance.


    A pathway at the far edge on the right side, they could see the thugs guarding the red door. They do not need to know what''s in there as they already guest what''s inside it as they slipped through the countless boogying crowds.


    "Halt, this place is for VIP only." The thug blocked the way.


    "We came here for the Hoarder." Lance quickly replied.


    "You have insurance?"


    The three of them puzzled over what he said.


    "Pardon?"


    "Insurance... invitations, money, name on the list." The thug elaborated.


    "Let''s just say that we don''t have any kind of those but we have something to offer to him."


    "Hm." The thug grunted and walked away with a suspicious glance. The trio had noticed it and Gary gulped in anxiousness, wiping the sweating forehead using his hand.


    Ina is concerned about it and couldn''t help it, whispering to Lance "What are we going to do if things go south?"


    "I have no such plan," Lance said and stiffened, gulping to what he had realized.


    "What?" Ina''s shocked and widened her eyes.


    "Relax, we''ll just bust our way out of here." He confidently replied.


    "Oh, man," Gary mumbled, palms were put on his face.


    He picked up the sudden change of the atmosphere; Lance gave a glance at this left then to his back. Thugs holding guns came close to them. He cursed "Damn." And Lance muttered


    "Prepare for the worst."


    The two picked the pace and showed a sullen expression as they were encircled by them. "The boss wants to see you."


    "Lead the way," Lance said.


    The trio silently proceeded with the lead of the grunt in the narrow-wide space of the white platform with the white hue giving sight to their way.


    Turning the southerly path, they calmly observed each room they happened by, which is guarded by their guards, or if not, a grunt will freely assist them. A person came crushing to Ina as a person hurriedly came out into the room.


    "Oh, do forgive me, mesh." He hissed. Ina had covered her mouth as his breath stinks of alcohol, the man holds her left hand. "Hey, did I meet you before?"


    "Uh no, probably you mistook me as someone else, sir," Gary interjected, creating a gap between Ina and him.


    "Surely I met you somewhere before, and it wouldn''t be easy for me to forget such a beauty like you."


    Gary snapped and turned to wave his hand aiming to catch Ina. "Seriously, you should go back to where you came from."


    The thug interjected and firmly clutch his hand forewarning. "Please go back inside sir."


    "Okay-okay, no need to be so brass." Once again, he throws a flirty glance at Ina. "Call me if you''re bored." He chuckles as he gets back to the room he whence.


    "What a creep." Gary said in disgust, "You alright Ina?"


    Gary turned in her direction. "Yeah, ''never bothered by that." They continued to walk, there were three guards joined them and one was ahead of them, guiding to the room.


    They stopped reaching the room that is at the end of the corridor. The path has no window nor a stair, only a thick wall limiting their options to escape.


    "He''s waiting inside the room." The thug who was leading them left them in front of the door, leaving the two grunts guarding outside. Lance tilted the doorknob, hearing the creaking sound the Hoarder called them, reaching the audible voice,


    "If it isn''t our guests."

 Chapter 9 - The Canaries And The Hoarder

    Lance throws a conspicuous glance at him, wary of peril that might happen. "Now, now, don''t give me that look. It''s not like that I''m gonna do something bad on you guys, hee-hee, not if you don''t give me any reasons to do it. Now- now come in, no need to be shy.¡±


    The Hoarder words frightened the mind of Gary, his inconceivable intentions had worried Ina too while their leader Lance, had not shown any kind of expression and just cautiously observed him.


    "I know you were wondering why an important person like me would want something on you guys, but clearly, you''re the one who wants something for me." He smirked as he pulled away from the red cape, throwing it to the red cushion, and also sat down on it. He taps his hand to the cushion, implying them to sit down.


    "I have been in this kind of business for a few years and each guest and businessman that came here gets to know me first, so it wouldn''t be surprising to lead you guys to meet me here. Tell me, what do you want?" He forthrightly questioned them.


    "We came from a very far place and just got here now in a hurry," Lance said - his feet tapping on the ground create rhythmical sounds, crossing his arms, while the two beside him is silently listening to them.


    "Far away eh? To where? Leaf region, Iziol? He asked.


    "Not exactly. Somewhere part of the Coastal Region."


    The Hoarder shows a surprised expression but hides it. "Costal you say? Now, this is interesting, I know someone who wasn¡¯t able to get out in that savage region of tribes that is currently at war. Tell me, what brings you here?"


    "The reason is quite complicated and, also, we can''t reveal it to you. It¡¯s a matter of privacy."


    "Oh dear, you must know in business, one must trust their partner and open themselves, to create a strong bond, that''s the reason how I build my empire. Well, if you''re not willing to tell me then I can¡¯t trust guys which means you won¡¯t get what you came looking for, no?"


    Lance fixated his eyes, thinking deeply what words he should choose. Ina and Gary could feel the tension grew. Beyond their anticipation, the Hoarder is not fully trusting them, he begins to be suspicious once he hears from one of his men about them, deciding to eliminate the threat, he must invite them into his territory and now, it seems that he hits the right nerve.


    "Cat got your tongue. Tsk, okay kiddo, getting straight to the point, do you have any leverage to compliment my service?"


    Lance is still in deep thoughts, thinking about what they could exchange. Gary saw the change of the Hoarder''s contemplation, guessing that he must be pissed right now, for consecutive non-response from Lance; he decides to intercept knowing it could get dirtier.


    "To be honest, we''re broke."


    "Oh, that''s not nice to hear at all." The Hoarder surprisingly reacts.


    "But we could offer to you our service," Lance replied with confidence.


    He conspicuously looked at them, judging. "Kids, with white funny clothing, need to work interpersonal skills, I see no good in all of you."


    Gary hushed, changing his voice, saying "Bombed the state of Taronda, bio-attack at the Iziol Region, causing the civil war of the tribes in Leafol. Would you still neglect our accomplishments?"


    The Hoarder showed a mocking smile, wanting to be pleaded by their claims. "Well, there''s only one way to find out." He snaps his finger, calling the thugs hiding in the shadowy corner.


    Gary''s expression stiffened and looked at Lance. Lance nodded, also throwing a glance at Ina.


    Lance jumped out at the back as though the thug strengthened to attack him but Lance, whose movement is quick, was able to guard using his left arm, then throw an uppercut punch into his chin sending him away then came to the other grunt, both exchanged punches.


    Gary and Ina, on the other hand, are facing four grunts. Gary delivers a right hook but misses as the grunt sway down his body countering it with a right hook. Gary regained his composure, spitting blood. The grunt tried to hold him, but Ina came crushing with a knee kick.


    The grunts came closer to them, holding a baton. There were only four that were left with no assurance of how things shall pass. Both smirked, as they pulled a stick hiding it to their coat, Gary wiped blood dripping at his nose, then came rushing to the enemies as they parried strengthened with sheer force gripping the weapons.


    Back to Lance, his nose bled, taking the plow of the enemy. The two of them are coughing hard, spitting the blood. He arranged the disarray glasses and delivered another punch to the enemy.


    He grunts and his eyes are beginning to drift in a haze. Lance saw the opportunity, he tried to pull the enemy up and prepare a stance to throw him at the enemies at the back wherein Gary and Ina are facing, but disprove as the enemy recoup, holding his neck, then throws him to Gary. Gary got dumped, the two grunts in pain.


    "Oh, crap." The two muttered.


    "Get out on top of me, please." Gary huffed. Lance stands up turning his attention to the enemy.


    "Screw it." Lance sheepishly said, holding his breath as his fist hardened.


    Ina''s got caught by the enemy, she struggled as the other hooligan came closer, pretending to be defeated, she kicked his balls and he knelt, screaming in pain. Gary who''s beginning to recover uses the metallic stick to slam it to the face of the stiffened enemy and punch once again at the enemy on his left side. Ina uses the heels to stomp the feet and he lets go, crouching to her knees. She kicks the face of the enemy, knocking him out.


    The enemy kicks Lance, but he catches it. Shoving it aside, he clenched his fist and threw it on his guts, the enemy coughing blood. With sheer force, he delivered again with a roundhouse kick.


    The Hoarder who is standing aside claps as if he''s praising them. "Well-well, I thought y''all just talk, but I see you could fight as well." Lance, throw a glance at him with a fiery look at the Hoarder as he slowly walks towards him. The Hoarder raised his brow as he stepped back, wary of the change in the attitude of the guests.


    "I guess this is it. Tell me what you want and in exchange, you''ll serve me."


    "Yeah well, I changed my mind." Lance furiously pushed the Hoarder at the wall. "You''re going to tell us what''s happening in this city."


    "Oh, come on. We both know what will happen if you''re going to do something for me. Well, it¡¯s not like mocking your abilities but you could rarely handle those goons. Imagine what would happen if all of my men gang the three of you?" He chuckles, mocking him.


    "Don''t underestimate us," Lance demanded, gripping hard his shoulder.


    "Don''t threaten me." The Hoarder shoves his hands as though he''s not affected by the gripping, and then pushes him with his palm.


    "Before I started this business, I was once known as a mercenary. Experienced man if you would say, but I''m currently not into it anymore, well not directly."


    Lance was surprised, slowly making a gap between their distance. "Tell me, you''re the agents of Canary, am I right?"


    "How did you know?" Gary asked, bracing Ina''s shoulder.


    "I don''t need to become a psychic to know what''s inside your minds. Entering here with confidence and talking about being invited without knowing what inside tells a different tale, that''s right, your expression when you first saw the auction."


    "Well, congratulations, you''re a seer. Why not kill us now?" Ina sheepishly said.


    "Oh no, my dear. I''m not that idiot enough to waste such an opportunity. You want something on me, right? Let me guess, about the mysterious incidents happening for a couple of months?"


    "Yes," Lance replied, softly huffed as he crossed his arms. "It''s about the disappearance of the people here in this city."


    "About that, I can only give you a clue."


    "Why?"


    "Because first, there is something that I want you to do."


    "What is it?" Lance questioned. Ina turned her gaze to Lance, whispering.


    "You think we can trust him?¡±


    Ina mumbled, "We have no choice."


    "Where were we again? All right, let''s talk about your plea."


    Gary gulped, folding his hands.


    "There is this someone that I want you to take care of."


    "Who is it?"


    The Hoarder showed a cheerful smile, his lips widened. The joyous eyes can be seen, as he begins to narrate everything that he wants them to do. The three, with no choice, accept his offer, unknowing his true intentions.

 Chapter 10 - Experiment Sector

    The first thing that came to his sight is the ceiling. He shook his head, declining the consciousness that intended to drive him back to sleep, then there came showering lights phasing through the window on his left side. His weary eyes finally open, leaning up against his upper body.


    He opened the window and was surprised by the time-lapse he had spent in sleeping. He gazed up into heaven. It is evening. It was a cloudless night above Kayon City. The darkened sky dotted with a thousand burning stars that are beyond human¡¯s vision that is also witnessed by his dark eyes.


    The blast of cold air met his tired face. The room is dark, upon lighting the lamp, his attention was dragged as he noticed the events at the surface. Shimmering lights and rallying cars and the dragon shape figure dancing at the side, strolling at the street.


    The marching band in front produces jazz music that stimulated some of the people¡¯s actions, boogying at the side road. He glanced at them with unfamiliarity and at the same time, he¡¯s entertained by it.


    Oblivious, Linda already came in. He lately notices her but then returns his attention focusing on the event. Linda was not disturbed by his attitude and just allowed him to continue his charade, but perhaps she is perplexed by Alastor''s attitude at the same time she is intrigued. She understands the effort he exerted at the last mission that wore him off and more likely she¡¯s grateful for what he did.


    Linda grabbed the chair and drew herself closer, sitting next to him. Alastor focused on the parade and seemingly cannot be disturbed. The music produced by the band had dragged his entire attention. Linda¡¯s just silently observing Alastor, waiting to turn his attention into her.


    His eyes are now on the verge of drifting back to sleep, he allows himself to be sleepy, letting the bed cure the tense of his body, falling back into his sleeping position as though Linda didn¡¯t exist in his room.


    As of now, Linda doesn¡¯t want to disturb his resting time, but she couldn¡¯t help it and wants to open a conversation with him, ¡°Al, would you mind telling me what¡¯s in your mind?¡± She asked, her voice unsure if it is the right start to have a conversation, her eyes stare longingly to him. Ever since he¡¯s position moved up, the grandmaster had permitted him to go outside the world not just an ordinary citizen but as a pledge member of the Glade, he was sent out here in Kayon City to fulfill a request.


    What distressed him is the unfamiliarity of the city¡¯s culture, his curiosity grew wild at the amazing structure of the field and more likely tended to be distracted if ever finding new things.


    Once again, the cold wind entered the room and brushed off a strand of Linda¡¯s blonde hair. She grew tired waiting for his attention as she wanted to open a conversation with him. Of all her accomplices in the past few years, Alastor is the only person she met that is hushed, too much silent that it intimidated most of their accomplice, almost everyone.


    ¡°It wouldn''t hurt if you talk to me, right?¡± She insistently muttered more words. Finally, Alastor turned his position to Linda. ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s bothering you?¡± She asked softly.


    He sighed and raised his upper body, ¡°I can¡¯t help myself to be intrigued and amazed by all of this. It¡¯s kinda new to me.¡±


    She already gets what was bugging him, ¡°I see. I was like you before. The first time that I got out in the Glade, I was amazed about the outside world, but the mission kills the fun.¡± Linda shows a wry smile.


    ¡°Sucks to be in debt, eh?¡± Alastor sneered, followed by sighing.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your story?¡± Linda questioned him.


    Alastor was puzzled about what was she¡¯s talking about, ¡°Story about what?¡± Linda stands up; Alastor didn¡¯t alter his gaze to Linda as she slowly walked towards the window and peaked on the surface.


    ¡°Well, about your life.¡±


    He keenly gazed at Linda, she noticed it and she startled. ¡°Are you angry?¡± Her heart is throbbing faster than normal and couldn¡¯t look straight at him.


    Alastor doesn¡¯t want to talk about anything that related to his past and he couldn¡¯t help it but subconsciously gave Linda a cold gaze. Alastor noticed a sudden change in Linda¡¯s facial expression. It¡¯s not like he intends to do it but more like it¡¯s a habit and couldn¡¯t easily get rid of it.


    He sighed and began jogging the conversation to the utmost last minutes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not angry about it. Just don¡¯t ask that kind of stuff again.¡±


    Even if he reassures her, the tense in her heart still beats and the conscience grows. ¡°Ugh, I apologize. It¡¯s not like I purposely want to volley in your privacy. What I want to say is-is.¡± She paused and began to think, realizing that the words were lost in thought Alastor provoked.


    ¡°What you want is?¡± He instigates. His eyes narrowed and mindful gaze startled her even more.


    She bit her lips and the awkward atmosphere grew intense. She slowly opens her mouth and says, ¡°Maybe, I just want you to¡ªto be more open to us. We barely talk to each other in private manners and more often in missions and as a leader I think the connection is essential to trust.¡±


    Alastor''s rested legs had finally moved, though it was stiffened he calmly transferred it to the ground and stood up, facing Linda. She was intimidated for a second because of the difference in height, but she managed to maintain her composure. Alastor is tall and has healthy light skin. ¡°I guess that¡¯s the reason why you guys are so uptight sometimes when we have a meeting.¡±


    Linda flustered, considering the words as offensive, ¡°I am not uptight!¡± She shouted and disconcerted for a second then her eyes looked below and said it again in a lower tone, her lips trembling, ¡°I am not uptight.¡±


    Alastor sighs and tiredly says, ¡°Listen to me, it doesn¡¯t mean that I don¡¯t talk too much, it doesn''t mean I don¡¯t trust you guys. It¡¯s just that I find it hard to adjust my contemplation since you already know the pace. It¡¯s none of my business to consolidate whatever you think about me. What matters is the mission; personal information would only hinder each of us in fulfilling our mission.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so strange.¡±


    Alastor let out a sigh again, a heavy one, expunging the air weighing at his chest as he walked slowly to the door pressing the switch to turn on the lights. He just now realized what she was wearing. A long T-shirt that covers down near to her knees, her slender legs exposed, with the silken blonde hair ponytailed by a ribbon. Linda saw the gaze and shouted, ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?!¡±


    Alastor realized the heavy atmosphere and he altered his gaze and pretended to ignore her words and fell silent for a few moments then said, ¡°Yeah, well, thanks to you the drowsiness is gone.¡±


    He was about to open the wooden door, but someone knocks first, ¡°Al, have you seen Linda? She¡¯s not in her room.¡±


    Her boyish voice rattled Linda. He looks at her and Linda gestures using her index finger placing it vertically on her lips. Alastor already knows what she meant, ¡°No, I haven¡¯t seen her, I just woke up and I¡¯m just watching the parade up here.¡±


    Tin added, ¡°Oh, about that, Cid is here, and he has something to tell us about that. Come to the meeting room, okay?¡± She finally leaves his room and proceeds.


    Linda exhaled to the point it can be considered as loud, ¡°What was that again?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Cid is here. She wants us to come to the meeting room.¡± He promptly replied. Alastor opened the cabinet and grabbed out the towel, then he proceeded to the bathroom. He turned facing Linda and said, ¡°The next time you come here, don¡¯t wear like that. They might think differently about us.¡± He suggested.


    Linda shouted, ¡°I know that!¡±


    When Linda left the room, His attention was caught by a totem, a rather odd one. Its shape resembles a monk. He hid it in his pocket before he went out.

 Chapter 11 - Intrusion

    ?


    Opening the door, he could hear the rumbling noise of the people inside of it. Tin and Ken are currently arguing. Though he couldn¡¯t get the gist of the topic, he just couldn¡¯t help himself, and more likely he wanted to make the two of them shut up. The only thing that translates his thoughts was his behavior. The grim look of his eyes sends a chill to the spine of Ken even without looking at him.


    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s up with you again? Why emit such a gloomy aura? Looks like someone skips the meal.¡± Ken jested.


    ¡°Just leave him be Ken. Come back here, we¡¯re not done arguing.¡± Tin coerced him. The two of them begin to ramble at each other.


    ¡°Could you guys please shut up for a couple of minutes? Why aren¡¯t we starting to discuss this meeting yet?¡± Alastor flatly asked.


    ¡°Uhm, because the pretty boy is not here, and Linda is currently - Oh there they are.¡±


    Linda came to the room along with the man clad in such a flamboyant outfit. It¡¯s past eight o¡¯clock when this man suddenly summons the gang. He was wearing a flamboyant outfit, red long-sleeve polo along with jeans and a red scarf twists in his neck. His name is Cid Philson.


    He is considered a reliable asset to the organization despite his hobby. He has been working with their group for the past few months, only meeting in contact with Linda sometimes. Normally a spy like him would solely focus on his designated task given by his superior, alone, but Linda requests his assistance to the director for this assignment.


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°Oh, you know, I had to pick this guy up in the entrance ¡®Because he doesn¡¯t want to get lost,¡± Linda explained.


    ¡°What¡¯re you, a nine-year-old?¡± Ken sputtered a mocking voice.


    Cid replied, ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that I have a bad sense of direction.¡±


    Alastor is confused by how they casually talk, ¡°You guys know each other?


    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t know him?¡± Tin questioned. Alastor could only shrug as he has no idea who he is. They met once before he visited their hideout, other than that, he could not recall any other occasions they met.


    Ken came closer to his ears, whispering, ¡°Dude, back when we were in the Glade, he was our senior. He¡¯s famous for being known as a ladies¡¯ man.¡±


    ¡°Why are you whispering?¡± Tin suddenly joined and startled Ken.


    Linda sighs and feels sorry for Cid, ¡°Just don¡¯t mind them, and please have a patient.¡±


    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m used to it.¡± Cid shrugged it off.


    ¡°Hey! Will you guys stop gossiping!?¡± She squawked with such an authorizing voice.


    Ken''s description about him lingers in Alastor''s mind, he couldn¡¯t remember him and if he knows him, but sure he will eventually recognize him. Then he saw the resemblance of his face in a flash, the thing that changed is that now he has a shaved beard and blonde hair, back then he had dark hair, and the thing that resembles them now is their color ocher eyes.


    The discussion starts a few minutes ago and the first thing they discuss is the branches of connections of the gang they take down then he begins to talk about a certain plantation and the man that he considered as a big threat to them.


    ¡°Listen, we all had one chance to expose this guy, if we messed up, then it would be hard to find this guy again.¡±


    The white-colored glow of the bulbs illuminates the wide room.


    At the center, a giant table is in there, there are control panels at its edges and a few buttons aligned and currently Tin is decoding the device they stole at the Jules market. Everyone listens to Cid¡¯s explanation with a serious upfront.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotta be careful too, those hooligans are armed with military weapons, and they¡¯re not happy with what you did. So, listen to me carefully, alright? Tin, are the blueprints ready?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Just wait, here we go.¡± After she pressed the button a giant old chemical factory appeared at the screen. A massive cylindrical-like edifice stands firm behind a tall building. The building in size is only half of the entirety of the chemical factory.


    Cid then proceeds to explain.


    ¡°This is Kayon Chemical Factory. It¡¯s abandoned for the previous eight years until now.¡± Cid swiped at the profile list. There, it shows the person that was involved in their mission, others are marked as eliminated but those persons are small fries that they have taken care of for the past few months. When he finally finds the person, he wants them to know, he pressed it.


    Ken replied, ¡°This fatso, Don Trifalgo, he¡¯s the one who bought that plantation. That place has turned now into some delivery services as a partner of Kelby Hives. Now, I know that you guys know this pig.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course, we stole his item at the Jules market and why are you repeating this discussion? We already know that; our superiors had already oriented us.¡±


    Cid snorted as if he was bored and then continued, ¡°Yes, Atta boy, but that¡¯s not all of that. He¡¯s just a puppet. Your real target is this guy.¡±


    Cid pressed the search bar and entered his code at the top of the login members. Opening the secret files of the Glade, Linda¡¯s movement paused and keenly observed who he was talking about. The figure of a man wearing a white trench coat and beneath it is a tuxedo.


    ¡°His name is Theo Koel Juvel. He is the CEO of the Kelby Hives, now I know you guys don¡¯t know him, but this guy is a certified ¡®King of Douchebags¡¯, he is using humans as his guinea pigs for his experiments and likely, the supposed mission you must do is added up, but we¡¯ll talk about that later. You lot must have already taken a hint about these two. Fatso is just a cover-up, but the mastermind is this guy, Theo.¡±


    Ken raised his voice again, ¡°I don¡¯t think we should dig in that much. I mean look, we have the pieces of evidence, that giant triangular SD card and the energy dampener is on our possession, why not copy a file to another SD card and wait for the timing to assault them, and then give to the police.¡±


    Cid sarcastically said, ¡°Wow, that¡¯s right we should¡¯ve just given a copy to the police and assaulted them just as the client¡¯s wanted, without digging deeper into their menace. You are a knack, eh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah right?¡± Ken happily congratulates himself but the others are deemed to be stuck in their pace in comprehending, ignoring him then comes the loud voice of Cid.


    ¡°No! We will not hand them a copy and we will not stop right there. Listen to me, they might already have created a bioweapon generated out from the experiments and if we¡¯re not careful things might go critical.¡± Ken finally realizes and he looks down, frowned.


    ¡°Uh question,¡± Alastor raised his hand, ¡°I''m curious, this blueprint. Are we looking at the new or outdated one?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Uhh, The outdated one.¡± He utterly replied.


    ¡°Figures,¡± Alastor mumbled, disappointed.


    ¡°Look, there¡¯s no way I could get an actual blueprint of the place. So please bear with my presentation, kay?¡±


    Tin raised, voicing out her concern, ¡°Do you think we should skip the part where we¡¯re planning on how to take him down and consult first to the directors about the change of circumstances?¡±


    Cid promptly replied, ¡°Here¡¯s the thing kid. I am an agent, a spy if you would say. There¡¯s a chick - I mean a mission that is waiting for me. The higher-ups won¡¯t stop bitchin¡¯ me, so yeah, my time is limited and at the same time, I can¡¯t jeopardize the trust of my collaborators. Are we cool with that? Cause¡¯ I know either of you guys can find a way to convince them.¡± He altered his gaze back at the screen when Linda pressed a button - opening a tab for a video call.


    Cid was about to cancel when an image of a man appeared on the screen. He is surprised to whom Linda is calling. It¡¯s one of the directors of the Glade, Rod Hidalgo Fey.


    Cid let out a sigh and cursed in a low voice, ¡°Oh shit.¡±


    Rod¡¯s face was emphasized on the screen. It seems that he is in a hurry. Altering his attention to the screen, ¡°What is it you want? I¡¯m busy.¡±


    Cid stands back as if he saw a ghost. Linda pushes a button underneath the table and drags the tab to the giant screen, the image hung in the wall, ¡°Sir, there are changes of circumstances regarding the mission.¡± Linda started to narrate what Cid¡¯s explained to them and finally, the plan is already laid. The mission proceeded tonight, and they hope that they would unveil the menacing secrets of the man.

 Chapter 12 - Heads Up

    ¡°I¡¯m heading out,¡± Alastor said as he snatched back his sword back, resting against the wall. He goes out, pulling the door. Tin as of now is assembling her weapon as she gave a slight nod sitting and staring back to the building.


    Alastor looked down the building, his eyes scanned the railways, looking for transportation, and then there came a shrill noise coming from the train. Its wheels flashing as it breaks and finally, it halted.


    He took a deep breath, a long howl of sighed. He took out his grappling hook and then without thinking twice ¨C he jumped. Reaching the desired height ¨C he shot his grappling hook at the nearby building, swaying around it, and landed on top of the train. He landed and entered the dark shabby carriage. He closed the door, his sword rested ¨C supported by the dusty ground. He sat and in a few seconds his eyes felt heavy and before he could notice, he fell into slumber.


    When Alastor heard the sharp whistle, he sat up in a more comfortable position. The rumbling wooden floor and the roar of the engine disturbed his nap, but then he took caution as he might miss the destination of their mission. His eyes around the unlit cargo, and quickly looked at his wristwatch, finally the handset pointed to ten o¡¯clock in the evening.


    He peeks at the slightly closed wooden door and notices that the destination is near. Beneath him, he could feel the train motions are gradually slowing. He lowered his hands to the ground, standing up from resting his back in the quaking wall. The train breaks and Alastor holds the pole to not lose balance. After it finally stopped, he reclaimed his sword.


    His fingerless gloves reach out the taut red leather that surrounds the thin handle of the double-edged silver sword, he swings it from left to right, passes onto his other hand, testing the weight and its balance. When he¡¯s finally satisfied with its features, he slung it back to the scabbard.


    Once the train locomotives were drawn to halt, he opened the door. The doors were weak as it was made only of wood and could be opened easily. It is not surprising that this extension of the train was used as a carriage of transportation of foods as they do not want to waste money.


    He stepped out from the shabby carriage into the outside of the shadowy edge of the buildings that were a few meters away from the chemical factory. Only a few lamps shine their light and the others are stuttering, some of it is making a buzzing noise.


    Just as he slowly walked away from the train, the engine started to rumble and move at the narrow path. He swiftly moved as the passengers might have seen and thought of him as a suspicious person. He quickly enters an alley. The destination is not that far and could be reached by using a car but it would be suspicious if they use it to get there, add to it, around the place was supposed to be only buildings and if you think of it, it¡¯s already late, so they decided to divide and designate their roles.


    He takes cover as soon as the presence of the guards showed up. There were only three of them, but they couldn¡¯t be underestimated, they have guns and they wear a tight dark tuxedo. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not suspicious.¡± Alastor was astounded by the outfits of the enemies. His presence was hardly noticed as his dark tight jacket camouflage at the shadow of the wall.


    He wore the mask and placed the headphone to his ears and sought to call his accomplice. The operating system is functioning smoothly, just as expected from the talent of the computer expert. The phone begins to vibrate in each member of the party.


    ¡°Hey, sup?!¡± Ken energetically replied.


    ¡°Where are you right now?¡± Alastor questioned him.


    ¡°Wait, are supposed the two of you should be joining together?¡± asked Tin.


    ¡°Wait, we¡¯re supposed to be in the same location?¡± Alastor surprisingly asked.


    ¡°Ken you idiot! You should¡¯ve joined Alastor!¡± Linda irately replied.


    ¡°Dude, it¡¯s not entirely my fault. It was Al who first jumped at the train and didn¡¯t wait for me.¡± Ken excused.


    ¡°Do you realize that if he waits for you then he would¡¯ve the same as you?¡± Linda calmed herself and didn¡¯t want to make a commotion as it would likely distract them from the mission.


    ¡°Look we all have one chance to expose this guy and if we screw up then likely we will have a hard time meeting him again.¡±


    Ken let out a sigh and apologized, ¡°Okay, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll just follow Al. I¡¯ll just take a reroute.¡±


    The ground scape of the plantation is big, as its size is comparable to a district. Many warehouses are operational, but it seems that some of them were not used.


    The menacing silhouette behind the building emerges largely in the shadow, the undercover branch of Kelby Hives.


    Alastor patiently waited for those three to divide their way. He was about to engage the enemy, but Cid stopped him, ¡°There¡¯s a watchman at the rear, how could you not see it?¡±


    Alastor gazes at the top and noticed it, ¡°Of course, the security. Tin, take him down.¡±


    In an abandoned eight storey building, sitting, and watching out in the small compartment, just a few blocks away from the plantation, Tin is preparing her sniper, reloading the magazine, but instead of bullets, it was injections.


    ¡°Roger.¡± She attached the stands and crouch. The scope of her sniper adjusted to the target and when finally focused; she pulled the trigger. The timing is perfect, the hooligan landed gently at the chair, seemingly that occurrence is normal.


    Another enemy is coming to his way, the other two must be checking other alleyways. As the enemy gets closer, Alastor jumps in front of the foe and jabs his Adam¡¯s apple, flinching the movements, followed up by continuous punches that knock him down. The enemy was left sprawled awkwardly on the concrete podium. At the end of the narrow alleyway, he could see the guard flying and made a light thud as it fell on the ground. The silhouette of the man revealed himself once the light reached his dark face mask. Clad in a tight jacket along with plain pants, its knuckles brimming in light.


    Alastor gestured that there is one enemy left. Ken nodded. Alastor begins to jog across the platform. The dull thumping of his military boots echoing in the yard alarmed the last guard and immediately came back from the alley he came. There is no one, thinking that it must be his imagination, he decides to go back to the station and as he turns back, the silhouette of two men emerge from the darkness. Before he could react, both knocked him down.


    ¡°You sure it¡¯s okay to leave them here?¡± asked Ken.


    ¡°Try answering your question,¡± Al said in an emotionless voice. Gary throws him a look.


    ¡°No, we must hide the bodies, covering the possibility of suspicion,¡± Alastor replied. Ken let out a sigh, scratching his scrawny dark hair.


    ¡°Ok then, you go first. I¡¯ll take care of these.¡±


    Alastor turns his gaze to him and asked, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, besides, Tin is up there, she¡¯ll watch out of me.¡±


    Tin replied, ¡°Right.¡±


    Alastor nodded and proceeded with caution. He jogs towards the entrance at the rear of the location, but the entry requires a member¡¯s login, Alastor pulls a small square piece of machinery out of his pouch, the device that keeps blinking, and then places it to the screen. ¡°I¡¯m on it.¡± Cid started to fiddle with his laptop and a bunch of binaries showed up, ¡°Damn, how the hell did I end up helping them?¡±


    ¡°How are we doing Cid?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°Oh. Me? Nah I¡¯m fine, just watching¡¯ po--¡±


    Alastor coldly intercepted, ¡°That¡¯s not it. I¡¯m talking about security.¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s not that many securities at the rear entrance of the place. Just be careful, sometimes guards were roaming there.¡± Cid added. Cid is currently hiding inside the Van around some part of abandoned buildings. He pressed the cancel button of a tab and focused back on the mission.

 Chapter 13 - What A Bliss

    Alastor waited for a few seconds without a word and observed the senseless decoding of the system as the binary codes flashed back forth over in the screen as Cid decrypts it, until the entry blinked green and there came a faint groan and began to open. He focused, not dividing his attention with his senseless thoughts, and concealed himself in the shadow waiting and avoiding the white hue as he jogs across the platform.


    He could see behind the building, the large edifice that serves as a place of their experiments. At the end of the narrow alleyway at the side of the building, there he saw the emerging presence of someone he knew. Linda can be seen, as she emerged from hiding in the dark, wearing a red tight jacket, closed zippers that emphasize the bust fullness. Her red lipsticks highlight as the light makes way to her milky skin.


    ¡°Where is your mask?¡±


    ¡°Right, I forgot, sorry.¡± She pulled out her mask and covered it on her face. She turns back and sneaks in.


    He follows her and enters the downward side of the building, until the following leads him to an open concrete way, ¡°Hey, where are we going next?¡± Asked Alastor.


    Linda pointed out the stairs behind the parking lot, ¡°Once we reached the twentieth floor there will be a ventilator that is connected to the panel bridge.¡±


    Alastor questioned, ¡°Bridge?¡±


    Cid explained it again, ¡°Yes kid. The bridge that connects to the Experiment Sector that is inside of that gigantic industrial furnace, it requires two keycards that need to be simultaneously entered. The panel is at the same level, you just have to look around the office.¡±


    Linda raised her brow. She couldn¡¯t get the gist on how Cid knows this, ¡°I thought you had no idea about the place?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°I said ¡®There¡¯s no way I could get an actual blueprint of the place.¡±


    ¡°Then how did you know this?¡± She instigates.


    ¡°I have a Uhm¡­¡± He stuttered.


    ¡°Let me guess. You hit one of their staff, didn¡¯t ya?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say ¡®hit¡¯. I prefer the words ¡®infiltrating with perks.¡± Cid explained with enthusiasm.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re the only Spy who could do that.¡± Tin snorted.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Cid growled.


    The heavy breathes produced by the tired lungs softly echoes at the stairways that they¡¯re taking. Finally reaching the ventilation, Linda snatches out a lapel from her pocket, she presses the button of the flower head figure and its shape turns into a screwdriver, ¡°What is that?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°This is a tool for thieving.¡± She huffed as he reached the bolts of the ventilation filter.


    Upon opening the ventilation filter, Linda was surprised how wide the duct is, ¡°Well this is convenient.¡± Alastor followed her lead as Cid guided their way to the level. He keeps changing the direction of his gaze as the plumpness of her stock slowly shoving as they take the right turn.


    Linda can feel the gaze of the young man, ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡± He already altered the attention of his gaze for the last second, but still, she could feel the inconspicuous gaze coming from her back.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± His poker face seems rather convincing; she let out a sigh and proceeded without saying any words.


    In the cause of boredom, Ken breaks the silence.


    ¡°Hey Cid, this is where you hit the lady, aren¡¯t ya?¡±


    ¡°For the love of God, Ken will you shut your mouth?¡± She sheepishly said.


    ¡°Dude, there¡¯s no ¡®hit¡¯ happening that time.¡± Cid protested.


    ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    The air inside the duct is unpleasant and irritating to breathe, the clouds of dust falling over their faces and shrill mechanical sound are produced from the propeller rotating ahead of them.


    Some of them are useless and are not working. After a few routes, they had found themselves cornered.


    ¡°Crap,¡± Linda muttered.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here.¡± Alastor leaned back and proceeded at the left side, disarraying with a quick pull of the shaft, creating a metallic sound that is carefully held.


    Linda had followed him and the two of them found themselves in the promenade part of the building.


    ¡°Where are we, Cid?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re on the eighteenth floor. Lemme check the population of the next floor.¡±


    Cid continued tapping on his laptop, creating a rhythm coinciding at the tapping of Linda¡¯s foot, groaning in waiting. Alastor eyes narrowed, grunting. He scoured the surrounding, waiting also for the confirmation of Cid.


    ¡°Lucky for you guys, apparently there is no personnel at the thirteenth to the nineteenth floor. So, its best safe to use the stairs.¡±


    ¡°Stairs? we can¡¯t use elevators?¡± Linda grunted.


    ¡°No, company¡¯s policy. They¡¯re using a card reader in every corner of the office in this building.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be damned.¡± Alastor hissed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know how the system of the building works. Going to the next ladder and finding another ventilation duct is the best option we have right now.¡± Just as Cid said those words, an alarm begins to siren, flashing in red lights.


    ¡°You were saying?¡± Alastor scoffed.


    ¡°Heh-heh. Sorry.¡±


    The two of them hurriedly jog at the dark entry underneath the ascending floor to the elevator. As they roam, there¡¯s a bleep entry from the elevator.


    They emerge at the dark enclosure, halting their motion and slowly walk through their way. The patrolmen came down laughing, unaware of the duo hiding in the darkness. They could hear them talking about their fellow patrolman¡¯s rattled reaction at the false alarm. The two glanced back at each other, nodding and silently proceeded.


    They had found the ventilation and without a flinch, they scourged inside of it. Taking a few routes, until they found the exit of the ventilation they sought. They hid and observed down from the ventilation shaft as the dozen¡¯s footsteps drew closer. Once they saw the individual who was casually walking at the platform with a bunch of bodyguards, they already knew it¡¯s an important person. They couldn¡¯t see its face as the hooligans surrounded him, but he could hear the angry voice echoing in the marble pavement of the edifice. The voice is deep, hoarse in distressedness.


    ¡°Now I want you to redo it! This is the fifth time that it fails! Mister Theo wouldn¡¯t be pleased if he found another failure again! Look I am being considerate here because I am kind, but these failures are getting on my nerves. So, chop-chop, make the salary worth it.¡±


    They entered the elevator and the scientist that was scolded turned his way around. They could see through the transcended window the two guards entering the keycards, disconnecting the bridge.


    ¡°What the hell is happening here?¡±


    Linda let out a squeaky noise as Ken surprised her, ¡°For god sake, you scared the shit out of me.¡±


    ¡°What took you so long?¡± Alastor asked, cowering down as he opened the filter.


    ¡°Hey, would you mind if we get out now?¡± Ken asked, ignoring the question. ¡°Wait, Cid, what¡¯s next?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Okay, listen to me. Though it may seem that there¡¯s no guard, they¡¯re together in one room.¡± Explained Cid.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am sure. My hunch never gets wrong.¡± Cid affirmed.


    Alastor nodded, agreeing to what he said, ¡°He¡¯s right. They may be slacking because they thought that the securities of the other levels are enough.¡±


    ¡°Wow, I wonder if their boss knows about this. I mean he didn¡¯t even suspect the quietness of the place.¡± Ken said.


    ¡°Those who get cocky get diss off first,¡± Alastor said with enthusiasm.


    Linda suspiciously gaze at Alastor, ¡°Why gave me that look?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I wonder sometimes how old you are.¡±


    Alastor didn¡¯t get her, ¡°What do you mean ¡®old¡¯?¡±


    Sipping the hot coffee, the guard lay off his feet onto the empty part of the panel, unwinding with the music. His partner seems to be a bit off and couldn¡¯t resist the urge.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m gonna go jingle. Would you mind looking it out for me?¡± He growled as he hurriedly reached the door.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like someone might be able to hack and break the security systems.¡± He goes out and doesn''t even bother to react to his words. After releasing, he washed and proceeded back to the control panel room as the gang knocked him down.


    Even though jazz music echoes in the room, he is still able to hear the loud thump near the room. He decided to go out only to find out the fallen partner. He turns on his walky-talky to call for back-up, but it was too late, Ken delivers a round kick by way of stopping the guard.


    ¡°Room secured,¡± Linda reported.


    ¡°Good, now I wanted you to insert a plugin to one of the computers.¡± Cid requested.


    Alastor inserted his hand on his jacket and pulled out a box that has a small antenna and a connector. After inserting it, binaries show up and in a couple of seconds there was an alert, requiring a passcode, ¡°It needed a passcode.¡± Linda and Ken were watching outside the room, scouting the area, wary of the possibility of patrolling guards


    ¡°Okay, how about using the keycard? That might work.¡± Cid suggested. Alastor inserted the keycard to the hole and the hunch was right. Cid began to decode the system and break down the algorithm, then came the downloading files in the frame.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing Cid?¡±


    ¡°I am copying the files from their previous activities. We might be able to find a use of it.¡±


    The keycards were held by Linda and Ken. They simultaneously slide the keycards and the disconnected bridge created a low hum sound. The engine rumbled faintly as the two separated the channels that connect. After it, there came the rumble of machinery¡¯ and with a faint groan, the door began to part.


    Walking in the metallic bridge, Alastor looked above at the main building; the size of it is incomparable to what it looks like outside the industrial furnace. Ken conspicuously looked at Alastor, ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a top learner back in the Glade?¡±


    ¡°Not really, I just got lucky.¡± Alastor humbly replied.


    ¡°Hmm, Linda here is also a top learner too. She was ranked as an A-class mercenary. What about you?¡± He spat again.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡± He flatly said, dismissively shaking his head.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡¯ Dude, having a high remark means the reliant you could be. The more reliant you could be, the more you receive money.¡± He reasoned.


    Alastor turned around to Ken, his eyes reflected disappointment, he began to explain his side, elaborately, ¡°Having a higher remark doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re incapable of making any mistakes nor anyone couldn¡¯t be able to make progress. Even after the education we received from the Glade, we are still able to learn something and might surpass others even the gap of their rank. It¡¯s a matter of will if someone is prepared to breach the gap. You should change that kind of belief. Under-qualifying someone based on the number of their paper may lead you to some grave mistakes in the future.¡±


    Ken with his discontented expression, protested, ¡°I think you forgot that we live in a society that demands talents, not ideologies. Corporates like Kelby Hives look for people who are capable of doing perfectly and their jobs and look where the road they lead on.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, it will all fall to the attitude and living our life. Let¡¯s say you¡¯re capable of doing your job perfectly, but if you don¡¯t have the heart to do it, will you be able to continue doing it for the next few years?¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe no, but there¡¯s no way we can find the right answer to that. I mean, we don¡¯t have a life that we are living for, we are nothing but a group of mercenaries that was sent out across the region. How about you? Are you living your life?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I am living for, but as of now I am still finding the reason to what I should live for.¡±


    ¡°See. Even if you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re living for and yet you must still pursue getting a higher degree, you don¡¯t need a reason to have a change in attitude or reasons for your living as long as you have the talent to earn it.¡±


    ¡°You get it wrong, what I¡¯m trying to say is that ¨C I¡¯m living because I want to have a meaning for what I am living for. It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t know what am I living for right now, but I know that my life wouldn¡¯t be an empty shell for long, there is so much for me to see in this world. This moment we are living is but a part of a phase, the future itself is an untold word of pages that you¡¯re the only one who can fill the blank slate. Don¡¯t let the material things take over the mind.¡±


    Linda was silently listening to them and nodded in agreement with Alastor''s words.


    ¡°I think we can all agree that this argument is getting sideways, so I hate to break it to you guys, but let¡¯s end it here.¡±


    Gary shot Al a sharp look ¨C he took a deep sigh and looked at the ground, his eyes fluttering in disapproval.


    ¡°You were right, we should stop, but I won this argument.¡±


    A blank expression written on Al¡¯s face, the gloomy began to spread out. As of now, he couldn¡¯t help but to teeter, he let out a heavy sigh, dispelling, ¡°We are entitled to our opinion.¡± He quickly turns around and walks away before Gary could react.


    Alastor notices that the building is bigger than what he thought it looked like when he was outside. The cylindrical chimney will make it look like a normal chemical factory but if you look at it inside, your perspective may change, the exterior has many quarters, most of them are operational and the others serve as a stockroom or could either be their office''s meeting room.

 Chapter 14 - Unexpected Turn

    The giant doorway closed as they had entered the Experiment Sector. They didn¡¯t waste time and continued to explore. They encountered some of the guards, but they easily slipped it silently as they swiftly moved through the shadow and hid in the crates. They had covertly knocked down the enemies before they could ask for help, leaving their bodies hidden in the stockroom or could be in the locker, to where they could hide it, as it may alert the other guards.


    After searching this part of the section, they¡¯ve entered another slim pathway, they tried to use the keycards but it keeps blinking the word ¡®error¡¯, Al put the device he used before and Cid begins to hack the system, it didn¡¯t take too long and the door is open, ¡°Done deciphering.¡±


    Cid could be heard sipping something liquid and this bugs Ken, ¡°Dude, are you drinking coffee?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It helps me to stay focused¡­ and awake.¡± He roughly replied and again they could hear the shrill sipping sound.


    Ken interjected, asking ¡°Will you stop doing that?¡±


    ¡°Stop what?¡±


    ¡°That sound, that sipping sound.¡± Said Ken, almost annoyed.


    ¡°Is it bothering you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After hearing those words, he grins and continues to make sipping sounds louder provoking Ken¡¯s reaction more aggressive, ¡°Hey¡­ asshole!¡± Ken shouted.


    ¡°Hey, how ¡®bout both of you stop acting like a child and be mindful that we¡¯re in enemy¡¯s territory.¡± Linda intercepted the provocative argument. Alastor was silently observing them with a blank expression and decided to leave them behind proceeding at entering the room, ¡°There¡¯s no need for me anymore to be distracted by their sappy argument.¡±


    They¡¯ve noticed that he¡¯s already gone and currently a few meters away from them, they follow and stop arguing. They carefully check every room they passed, most of it is composed only of transcended glasses but it doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s the usual glasses that could be easily broken.


    Ken decided to punch one of those, his right feet moved backward aligning to the other and his right fist pulled close to his chest concentrating the power to his hands, he pulled the string and the fist met the target. Instead of breaking the glass, the windowpane creates a vibrating sound. His hands create a cracking sound.


    The others noticed the change of contemplation, ¡°Wait¡­ did you try to punch that windowpane?¡±


    ¡°Yep, I was just trying to confirm if it is breakable¡­ or not.¡±


    He grunts, holding his fist.


    ¡°Are you fine?¡± asked Linda.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already used to it.¡± Linda could still see the pain in his face even though Ken is trying to put a tough face. Alastor turns his eyes around, ignoring him, and continues to stroll.


    They entered one of the doorways, hoping to find what they¡¯re looking for, until they found themselves standing in front of the giant circular door, ¡°I see no security. It seems that it is safe for you to press on. But I can¡¯t directly breach it for you.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s just say that it might be connected to the mainframe and I don¡¯t want to mess up, so you have to find another way to hack inside of it.¡±


    Tin snorted, ¡°Scaredy cat.¡±


    ¡°Hey! There¡¯s nothing I could do okay. The previous computers were connected to another dummy server, so likely there would be no problem if I fail, since I can just disconnect and change to another laptop so they wouldn¡¯t be able to find me, now that they¡¯re in the Experiment Sector, probably it could be connected to the mainframe and I don¡¯t dare to place my bet on it.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She hissed while cleaning her gun.


    Linda drew closer to the panel, ¡°This could take a while.¡± She began to open the lock of wirings of the panel and then started to rewire it.


    Alastor scoured his glance at the surroundings. His gloomy eyes that cannot seem to faze Ken when their glance meet each other, ¡°Dude, do you realize how terrifying the way you look?¡± Ken started.


    ¡°Realized what?¡± Alastor asked, confused.


    ¡°You know, that looked.¡± He sputtered the words with a bit of anxiety.


    ¡°And then what about my look?¡± Alastor shrugged.


    ¡°It scares me to death.¡± Still, anxiously he replies.


    ¡°Oh, dear,¡± He murmured. Once he figures the cause, he introspects to what should be done. ¡°I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with it.¡± He justifies.


    ¡°Yes, it is, you look like you¡¯re about to kill someone.¡±


    ¡°Why do I care about how I look? It¡¯s not liked the way I look will hurt somebody.¡± Alastor looked at him blankly, shrugging and hissed as he replied.


    ¡°Obviously duh, but someone might misinterpret those looks.¡± Ken retorted.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the point,¡± Alastor mumbled as he still conspicuously altered his gaze to the environment, wary that there may be a possibility of security.


    ¡°Maybe that¡¯s the reason why you¡¯re still single.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not?¡± Al responds, dismissing him.


    ¡°Finally, Door¡¯s opening, let¡¯s go.¡± They turned their gaze at Linda and then she started to patch up the panel and didn¡¯t take a while, the rumbling iron can be heard as the metallic circular door opens. They were about to enter it, but the silhouette of machinery appeared in-front of them, its dull sound of metal clanging gets louder as it gets closer, a silhouette of a missile targeted on them. The gang, side rolls, evading the incoming attack.


    The missile lands near them and because of that, they¡¯re not able fully to evade and hurl in the air, heavily breathing as their body hardly reaches the cold ground. Alastor peered back at the entrance where the attack came from, the robot emerged from the bright light that came inside the room, the choke on its four metallic legs creates steam that was produced by extreme heat and expunging sounds like the camera visuals of its four-sided head attached at the tank-like body that has a curved surface, zooms to them, gazing the entire surroundings searching for the enemies.


    Thankfully, the door of the Experiment Sector is closed, so that the outside enemies wouldn¡¯t be able to hear it, but on the other hand, there are adversaries that are beyond their anticipation.


    ¡°What the hell is that?!¡± Ken gritted his teeth and stood up.


    ¡°It¡¯s a defense security robot¡­ That must¡¯ve been set by one of those technicians if they detect any anomalies.¡± Linda howled and struggled to return her posture.


    Alastor gritted his teeth and pulled out the silver sword. The robot¡¯s chocks created a squeaky sound as it jumped towards them. The gang side rolls but this time they were able to evade, unscathed. Alastor gripped it with the intent to kill. His undivided attention is unlikely to be fazed as adrenaline races around his veins ¨C charging towards the enemy.


    ¡°Cid¡± Linda raised her voice calling him.


    ¡°On it.¡± Cid tapping his computer and hacked the doorway that¡¯s behind them, locking them inside.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡± Ken howled.


    ¡°The guards may bust us so it¡¯s better to take the fight to stay in here.¡± She explained.


    ¡°Do you have a plan on how to escape this thing?¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Escape, no. We fight.¡± Alastor wailed, gripping the sword and started to charge towards the enemy.


    The thumping boots echoed as he strongly gripped the sword. The thirteen-foot enemies raised their feet and attacked him, he slid and side rolled continuously as the four-legged tank enemy non-stopping assaulted him.


    On the verge of being cornered, he relaxes his breath and his feet meet the wall, running upward then jumping, rolling in the air that is beyond the enemy¡¯s range. He landed on the body surface and did take the chances, stabbing it with his sword. The sword plunged nearly half of it. He could feel the thickness of the iron and estimated that it couldn¡¯t be easily pushed deep within, realizing also that his strength is not enough.


    Right behind him, a Gatling gun appears at its curve surface pointing at Alastor. Before it started to roll its pin, Alastor already laid off to its body and let himself fall straight downward. He could see underneath the tank, weapons emerging, countless armaments showed up.


    ¡°Al! Over here!¡± Linda conjured magic, five transcended walls appeared, Alastor rushed towards them. The weapons started to create creaking sounds, turning its way to the enemies.


    ¡°Heads up, it¡¯s coming!¡± Alastor shouted and strengthened its legs without flinching as the countless missiles surged towards them. Ken murmured in guise and crackled its hands, warming himself up. Linda focuses her mana to the walls raising her hands facing the palm to it, pouring her mana to it. She struggled and evaluated the situation. The walls are breaking apart and cannot hold it any longer as the missiles and its machine guns currently attack it, a rigid crack appears in the ground to the walls.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold it much longer!¡±


    She gnarled in distress, the concentration of mana towards the barriers slowly degrading until at certain point that the upcoming missile broke the fourth wall.


    Luckily to them, before the last wall was destroyed, the enemy ceased its motion and a steamy smoke came out from its body, dissipating in the air.


    He just now noticed that there¡¯s an imprinted name at its side, the words are ¡®MB42¡¯.


    Linda kneeled, regaining her breath.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me, attack while ¡­ it¡¯s ¡­ now.¡± Linda partly said while trying to regain her breath. Her eyes seemed to fall as she crawled, Alastor however, seemed not disturbed about her, and his gaze was fixated at the enemy.


    ¡°Ken, go help, Al.¡± She huffed and rested on the ground.


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t do this. We have to retreat, Al!¡± Ken calls out for him.


    ¡°No.¡± He replied.


    ¡°What do you mean no?! Dude, she¡¯s not in good condition! We need to get out of here!¡± He shouted at him.


    ¡°We can¡¯t, it¡¯s too risky for us to go back now. If we let this thing on the loose, they might know we are here.¡± Alastor justifies. Ken understands the reasons and could only do - is to grit his teeth.


    The cold breeze caused by the ventilators also causes Linda¡¯s drifting consciousness, but even though she''s still clinging, awake. Ken altered his gaze from Linda to the robot ¡°It seems that that thing is currently vulnerable, Linda lay-low for a while. Come on Al!¡± He howled and charged to the enemy.


    Alastor shouted at him, ¡°Wait!¡±


    He leaped forward at the enemy with his fist wearing metallic gloves that intended to reach the head of the robot. Upon landing, the machine jumps backward evading the enemy.


    ¡°What the---¡°Ken was surprised. The choke of the legs penetrates again and jumps right towards Ken.


    Alastor came dashing to him, jumped, and pulled him away.


    ¡°It seems that thing doesn¡¯t have any bullets anymore.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about it?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure of it.¡± He grunted as his eyes fixated at the circling enemy. Linda is hiding at the edge of the corner of the crate. Once again, the tank-like robot¡¯s springs penetrate down again jumping upwards, but this time it was more aggressive.


    Ken murmured in low voice and grunted dashing away from its attack ¡°Shoot¡±


    Ken asked, bewildered. ¡°You have any idea how to beat this thing?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I have no idea.¡± Alastor groaned in tiredness.


    ¡°Then how the hell will we beat this thing?!¡± Ken cried out.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait, for now.¡± He snorted.


    ¡°What!¡±


    Not too long, the robot¡¯s internal machines begin to oddly show a sign of complication. Its body started to spark, and wirings blew out from it. The legs crackling voice screeched, deafening in-ears but stopped in a few seconds.


    ¡°This is it. Aim at the legs!¡± Alastor howled and Ken followed him.


    Alastor gripped the sword and swung to its legs cutting it in half. His eyes were furious as if he had no intention to slip the opportunity. He gave a grim look at it, as he continuously cut the other feet. The robot kneels as it loses its balance.


    Ken grabbed it and aimed at its head, and then he heavily breathed kneeling at the surface of its body and raised his elbow while his fist facing downward. Alastor did the same thing to its legs; he cuts another one of it and notices the change of contemplation of his fellow mate. He decided to go at it. In the last throes of defeat, the robot curve surface unleashes another weapon, but before the machine gun is activated, Alastor cuts the gun in half.


    Ken finally pressed its fist to the enemy; the legs of it couldn¡¯t hold the gravity of his power and as a result, the impact of it dug his hand and the parts blew apart, just to be sure that it would be finished, he raised its left fist that eventually came crashing down. The light of its sight blinks slowly until it loses its power. The duo landed away from it.


    Linda came for them, smiling and now she regained her composure. ¡°Are you all right?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I admit the two of you could be a good team.¡± Ken sighs and glanced at Alastor, he turned his gaze away from them, ¡°Let¡¯s get this done.¡± He mumbled.


    Ken shrugged and could feel the intense radiance that Alastor emits. Alastor couldn¡¯t carelessly let his guard down, not what they fought just now.


    ¡°Hey, dude. We defeated the enemy, no need to worry anymore.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get carried by defeating a small fry.¡± He snorted. ¡°Small fry, we nearly got killed and you call it small fry?! Add to it, if it weren¡¯t because of me, you¡¯d become dead meat.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t go full yourself¡ªthe enemy we fought now is one of the defects.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a defect product? How could you tell?¡± Ken asked


    ¡°Simple, when I first hit it, stabbing it with my sword, I noticed the back of its head, the wirings are jumbled and there are some abrasions at its wire,¡± Alastor explained.


    Linda nodded, agreeing to what he said, ¡°That would explain why its body sparkled and the wirings popping out.¡±


    ¡°Right, from now on, don¡¯t let your guard down.¡±


    Ken sighs and gazes at the entry, ¡°Right, what do we do now?¡± he asked


    ¡°Since Cid already shut the door, we have no choice but to move forward,¡± Linda instructed. Alastor nodded.

 Chapter 15 - Dehumanization

    The three of them proceeded with extreme caution. They witnessed as they entered the Lab, dozens of contaminants made of glass, established as a tube that was inside are humans while the others are machines that are currently offline, and the others are in process in the making. ¡°Just what the hell are they planning to do with these?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°This is inhumane. Using humans as their experiment subjects are so disgusting.¡± Linda¡¯s eyes reflected pity to the people that were included in the experiment while Alastor didn¡¯t faze from the dreadful act they¡¯ve committed.


    They further follow the path as they take a stroll down the stairs. Together, they unveil the inhumane act of the people that are working here. The body parts of the person were replaced by a metallic hand, his condition is like the other but the only thing that they have in common is that they were mutilated.


    ¡°There are no signs of Theo here,¡± Alastor reported.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it, ok then, go to the main panel and collect as much data available,¡± Cid ordered.


    Finally, across the dozens of stairways and conduits, they saw a room that is occupied by hundred types of technology and behind the transparent window, a row of computer panels lined at the back wall, operating on their own, in the center of it a giant screen hung into the wall showing the blueprints of various projects.


    The door automatically slides apart as they get closer. They had entered the place without any alarm of breach nor crossed security.


    All that left here is the buzzing noise of computers and the bubbling water coming from the chemical tubes and the computers, and looking at the widescreen, different blueprints load back and forth. Al and Linda begin to look at the computers while Ken altered his attention to the files that were arranged at the panel in front of the widescreen.


    ¡°Project Amalgam,¡± Linda muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°You found something?¡± Al leaned forward from resting in the chair.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m not sure what it is though.¡±


    She entered the file and showed a dozen notes and videos. She clicked one of them and the video played. They could hear the charismatic voice of a man that is behind the audio-visual as it narrates the experiment.


    ¡°Experiment test no. 1, human subject 2401, the subject is currently being tested as a potential candidate for the experiment. The subject is healthy, and his stats are currently normal. The candidate is caged inside the four-sided glass plane. One-minute by now, the subject will be exposed by a gas that comes from a newly discovered rock called Hemil Klust.¡±


    On the right side of the glass cage, tubes connected inside of it release a violet gas that immediately spreads. The body of the man changed, nerves were thickened and for the past seconds it started to show violent behavior, not too long, the body started to degrade, the body melted, liquefied. The man behind it narrates and orders.


    ¡°Human subject 2401 body structure shows an aberration. The usage of the substance is inadequate to human cellular, nerves impaired to the synapses connecting to the brain. The extension of its capabilities is yet to be known, but no worries, this is the first experiment, the development will start to show to the next ones. Clean it up boys; we will proceed to the next one.¡±


    ¡°This is unpleasant,¡± Al said, his expression remains unshaken.


    Linda changes again the directories of the output and inserts the Flash drive ¡°Cid, can you copy all of this?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh yes, this is a big catch. I wonder how they will react if they know how I am going to destroy their mainframe.¡± Cid thrillingly said.


    ¡°Good, because we will not just be going to destroy their work, we will also blow this place.¡±


    Ken aggressively looked at her ¡°Are you out of your mind, those are people, living beings. They¡¯re the victims here and you want to blow these places?!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°Yeah well, that¡¯s the thing kid. Look at them, do you think that they will be pleased with their current situation? Their bodies are now mutilated, we don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re human anymore.¡± Cid calmly explained.


    ¡°Ken, I know it¡¯s hard, but we have to do these. At least, we may be able to honor their sacrifices by stopping their doings.¡± Linda also justifies.


    ¡°But¡ª ¡°


    ¡°You¡¯re a mercenary. We were hired to stop them, whatever it takes. So, you must toughen your guts¡­ and besides, it¡¯s none of our business if they die or not, consider them as collateral damage.¡± Alastor added.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you guys can easily handle this.¡± He murmured.


    ¡°We were trained to kill our emotions and put first the request of the client.¡± The audible voice of Tin reached to them.


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°Then we must do what we must do to fulfill the request, besides, we can¡¯t say if they¡¯re humans anymore.¡±


    Alastor noticed the change of contemplation, and what would it harbor to them. He¡¯s unlikely don¡¯t want to push him to make a stupid decision and finally decides to advise him.


    ¡°Ken, remember. In our job, ethics don¡¯t apply. Look, I get it, you don¡¯t want to kill, and you think this job is quite dirty, but that doesn¡¯t mean that all our missions are out of being human. I mean look at this, Theo, he uses humans for his ridiculous ideas, and if you think of it for them, what would happen only ¡®if¡¯ they regain their selves¡­they would live in total depression and that is worse compared to dying.


    Their sacrifices wouldn¡¯t be useless. It would likely prevent Theo from creating more possibilities of such menace in this city¡­¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­ you¡¯re right¡­¡±


    Ken fell in silence, introspecting to what he said.


    ?


    Tin rested her back on the four-sided metal pane of a fan filter as she caught her breath from climbing the stairs of the abandoned building. She figured that it would be better to watch at the top of the building rather than staying in the small compartment of the structure that limits her vision. She held down the sniper and turned off her communication device because she doesn¡¯t want to lose her concentration preparing her weapons, besides, they had already successfully infiltrated the site, all that waits now is fulfilling their objective.


    ¡°It has been a long time since I¡¯ve used these babies.¡± She muttered as she unloaded the magazines from the guns checking if they¡¯re loaded with bullets.


    As soon as she finished checking her weapons, she turned on the communication device. She altered her gaze at the lunar light, and she gasped at the breath-taking beauty of it. Tin is just silently listening to them while taking turns of monitoring outside the factory.


    Clad in green combat and a closed button brown trench coat, equipped beneath a vest, warms her entire body from the passing breeze of the night that blew a strand of her hair across her eyes and she pulled herself from the metal panel, stretching her body.


    The edifice is abandoned and was surrounded by countless empty buildings, add to it that it is nighttime, proving that it is convenient to not easily noticed by people that are currently celebrating festivities.


    She wails as soon the crackling bones sounded from the stretching legs. Preparing for the worst, Tin rested the guns and opened the bag revealing dozens of hazardous items, there were flash bombs, a grenade launcher, shotgun, M-16A1, and a grappling hook that rested back on her waist. It may be impossible to equip these weapons, but she has her ways of fitting it to her outfit and able to pull off the strain of it.


    Two handguns resting in her waist, flash bombs hung in the utility belt and a knife in her leg, M-16A1 assault rifle rest slant in her back, the Shotgun clung to the trench coat holder in a horizontal position. The magazines rested in her chest and the midriff and the shotgun shells were horizontally applied in her belly.


    This over-composure in equipping weapons is but a bad habit that she developed, ever since when she was in training back at the haven, Tin is madly attracted to weapons, she has been considered as a prot¨¦g¨¦ in the art of armaments.


    She holds the sniper and adjusts the scope to the factory, she notices that the place has become quiet, and there was no presence of the workers. She immediately contacts them.


    ¡°Hey, the outside had suddenly become quiet, something¡¯s fishy about it.¡± She warned.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re just about to get rid of this place,¡± Al replied. The three of them started to fiddle on computers.


    ¡°How are you going to do it? You don¡¯t have any explosives left¡± Cid asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t need explosive devices to blow up this place... we¡¯ll just improvise,¡± Linda replied. They breathe heavily jogging across the platform taking the south route, which leads them to the electric chamber. Entering the room, they could see dozens of electric conduit containers.


    Tin stands gazed afar to the factory she leans down to grab the bag, but a wandering red dot aiming catches her eyes. Traversing towards her body, she already knew what it aimed. ¡°Oh, crap.¡± She rolls and evades the incoming gunshots; she quickly draws out her pistols, she aimlessly shoots as she hides behind the fan filter.


    ¡°Whatever you had to do; you better do it fast. We got some company here.¡± A few of his shots missed and grazed the nearby filters. She rested her sniper and switched to an M-16A1 assault rifle, when the enemy stopped, she volleyed to where it came from. She strongly gripped the handle and caressed it, pulling the trigger.


    Bullets came volleying as she rolled, hiding in a cement wall.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are or where you came from but creeping out in the back¡­ is so unmanly.¡± She howled and reloaded then clutched the charging handle for another round.


    A few seconds had passed, the entire field had become quiet. She huffed softly, aware that there might be more enemies she called Cid ¡°Hey, would you check if there¡¯s more enemies?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think my computer¡¯s working properly, there¡¯s no one there but only you,¡± Cid reported and continues to tap the computer.


    ¡°Wait a sec. Hide around! He¡¯s on the right side of the other building!¡± He rattled.


    ¡°Oh, you gotta be kidding me.¡± Tin staggered as the bullet nearly grazed her cheek. She leaned backward, side rolling, and hid at the other side of the fan filter. She inserts a 30-round magazine into the magazine well.


    She firmly clouts the bottom of the magazine to ensure it is fully seated, before pulling back the charging handle and allowing the rifle¡¯s bolt to snap back forward with a cracking sound, stripping a live round of the bullets. She instigated an attack at the enemy¡¯s position as soon she heard the soft thumping of boots tending to move for another position.


    The nose of her gun follows the man as she firmly pulls the trigger. The loud noise of her shooting bullets creates an alarming sound of death that could any time take someone¡¯s life.


    Fortunately to his side, the bullets only graze his black cloak. She crouched and unloaded the magazine and reloaded it again, gazing back at the enemy she had noticed that it was only standing ¨C staring at her position.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Looking underneath it, he wears black garb with a dozen magazines resting vertically trailing to his shoulder and in his chest. The last thing she noticed is the hood trailing a coat down to beyond his knees and the gas mask he wore, the eyeglass of it glows red as if his arrayed likely to describe the grim of death.


    She considers it as a chance, standing firmly clutching back the charging handle. She¡¯s ready to pull the trigger when a clanging sound catches her ears. A one-foot silver container throws four feet away from her, the tickling sound of the bomb makes her heart skip a second.


    She instantly jumps away from the building. The last words she heard from the mysterious man was ¡°Boom.¡± The canister exploded and she could feel the shock of the wave. She reaches her back pulling something, she shoots the grappling hook at the ledge near a window and lands safely on the ground.


    She looked again at the man but found nothing; only the cracking sounds of the debris that came from the explosion could be heard. She fastened away at the site. A van stops in front of her and calls her name.


    ¡°Hey, we need to get out of here.¡± Cid opens the window for her. She entered it and proceeded to the factory.


    The mysterious man was left standing, gazing at the rushing vehicle, with no intention in pursuing them.

 Chapter 16 - The Girl

    ¡°So, would you mind sharing with me what¡¯re you doing?¡± Ken stood before Alastor, discerningly observing what he was doing.


    ¡°We will use this energy container to connect in the core reactor,¡± Alastor replied. He¡¯s busy connecting the wires at the canister of energy and for Linda, she¡¯s unbolting the gas tube.


    ¡°The tube contains methane gas; this would be enough as a trigger to blow this place.¡± She added. Linda was standing at a control panel reaching the tube to unbolt it.


    Seven canisters are connected, wiring it, and only needed to be plug-in.


    ¡°Again, how do these things blow up?¡± Ken is still unable to grasp the plan.


    ¡°We will use these energy containers to overload the core reactor. The core will explode and ignite the methane gas or if not, a single spark of it would be enough.¡± He detailed.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to get out of here fast after we finished wiring these containers.¡± Linda huffed and jumped from reaching the connecting tube. In a second, the gas faintly came out from it filling the room with fumes.


    ¡°This would be enough.¡± Alastor halted and stood up. Thirteen energy containers are finished wiring.


    ¡°Hey, help me connect this to the reactor.¡±


    Ken stopped in motion and hesitantly did it. ¡°I don¡¯t know man, maybe I¡¯ll leave this thing up to you.¡± He walked outside the room, Alastor gave Linda a look, and she shrugged then proceeded to help to connect it. The white luminous emitted by the lampshade gave light in this distressing place. The cold breeze of atmosphere that came from the air conditioner is numbing, penetrating the nerves starting from Ken¡¯s neck down to the body,


    ¡°How could they easily kill them? Without knowing if they¡¯re still human or not?¡±


    He¡¯s still concerned about the humans that were included in the experiment. He knows deep inside his heart that it is wrong to kill innocent people, but Alastor''s words keep resounds inside his mind.


    ¡°Ugh, I don¡¯t know what I am supposed to do anymore.¡± He grunted. Ken was raised by monks at the Alfahon Mountain at the far east of the Jafal Region before he was taken care of by the Glade, he was taught the importance of life and why we should respect and take care of it. Currently, the place he was raised is now in ashes when the Grand Military Empire ¨C the Hayan Empire decides to declare war against the Gahoda Kingdom.


    To be precise, the monks helped the people that were victims and used their sanctuaries to be their temporary home, but with the advance mechanisms they possessed, they were able to track the refugees and because of that, they were killed. The monks tried to fight back but prove ineffective with the enemies using advanced weapons. Later the fight, he was found by a member of the Glade and brought him to their base.


    He continues to walk, trying to figure out what he should do until he notices the dimwitted eyes of a woman. She was injected by dozens of outlets that restrains her. The only thing that was replaced is her hands, it is composed of iron. Her expression is unknowable but the way she looked; it gives an impression of wanting to be saved. Ken could only conclude things but what matters is he must help her.


    Her eyes seemed to be calling to him, her mouth muttered in silence, likely trying to say ¡°Help¡­ me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll get you out of there.¡± Ken looked at the computer panel close to the glass chamber. He drew closer to the panel near to it. The operating system is somewhat different but he¡¯s still able to understand it. He pulls down the lever that turns off the light and the water was sapped by the opening hole underneath her feet, he immediately catches her.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re safe now.¡± Her eyes slowly drifted to sleep. Ken carried her and came back where the others are. Al and Linda already finished connecting the devices, the image at the control panel shows the power percentage until the previous ninety-one percent became one hundred percent, until it hit the numbers beyond the limit.


    ¡°We need to go now.¡± Alastor instigated, they took off the room.


    ¡°Cid where is supposed to be the nearest exit?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s supposed to be a ventilation shaft on the next floor, it¡¯ll slide you down outside the building. At that time, you have to use a grappler hook.¡± He explained.


    ¡°Hey Tin, could you take a look.¡± Tin grabbed the laptop and looked at the blueprint.


    ¡°Since when did you have these blueprints?¡± She gnarled as she leaned her feet and rested the panel.


    ¡°Dude, I extract it when I¡¯m gathering information--- Hey! Get those feet of yours down where it is supposed to be!¡± Cid growled.


    ¡°Okay-okay, jeez.¡± She snorted.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Cid asked as he cautiously observed Tin while typing on a laptop.


    ¡°Just doing something funny¡­¡± She grinned.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He replied, with uneasiness caused by the bratty look of Tin.


    The two of them walk, almost running. They both know that it would be a matter of time before it exploded and when that time comes, the authorities would be alerted.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Ken?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care¡­¡± Alastor flatly said.


    Linda heaves forward, holding the rail¡ªshe looked down below the previous staircase as she pressed the button, calling Ken. Alastor patiently waited, altering his gaze at the environment, and tended to find an alternative route.


    ¡°Ken, where are you?¡± She agitatedly questioned.


    Ken responds and his voice is audible as though he¡¯s near until his presence alerted them.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here!¡± He replied.


    His soft huffed can be heard as he elevated up the stairs. Linda decided to meet him but stopped, noticing that Ken was not alone, he brought an unwanted guest.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing?!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re jeopardizing our mission!¡±


    ¡°No! She¡¯s alive and she needed help¡­ Just please, at least¡ª"


    Ken was about to continue his justification but Cid intercept.


    ¡°Hey, we might be able to know what they¡¯re up to if we were able to bring one of their samples, so let him,¡± Cid suggested.


    Alastor ignored it as he looked below, and saw the countless silhouettes approaching their location.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later. The hooligans are coming, let''s get out of here.¡± Alastor softly warned them and ran to the staircase. They must¡¯ alert when the subject is released. Maybe there¡¯s a silent alarm somewhere.


    Ken sighed and leaned the girl, getting a grip to hold her. Behind them, the guards pointed their guns at them, lock aimed, with a firm grip of clutching the charging handle they pulled the trigger and the bullets volleyed to them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them escape, no matter what happens!¡± Someone shouted.

 Chapter 17 - Wildfire

    Alastor reaches his sword ¨C drawing it from its scabbard slung on his back. It hisses against it sheathe and gleamed for a moment. He deflected the incoming attacks with his swordsmanship, swinging back and forth as he let himself be in the last to protect them and proceeded cautiously.


    Ahead, Linda leads them, and Ken is in the middle of the chase carrying the unconscious woman in his back. A guard reached the other side and was about to aim them with the gun, but Linda threw lightning magic to him. The magic instantly knocks him down.


    They reach the available ventilation shaft that can be found at the center wall that is in the open space metallic stage, but the position is convenient to the enemy leaving Alastor to deflect the attacks. He calmly assesses every parried attack, and only deflects those that could hit them.


    ¡°Hey, get in. We¡¯re going to get out of here!¡±


    Linda pulled the lock and entered the duct, sliding down then kicking the filter that led her outside falling in the large chemical industrial factory, she grabbed the grappling hook. She shoots randomly and luckily it clings to the ledge.


    ¡°Hey, you go first!¡± Alastor said while deflecting every attack of the enemy. His strange speed of deflecting left some of the enemies in awe, but at the same time, the other men, they are still furiously assaulting him. With every bullet he deflects the more follows and this keeps him pushing him to the edge.


    Ken retorted concerningly says ¡°But you can¡¯t hold it any¡ª"


    ¡°Just go! Leave it to me!¡± Alastor shouted.


    ¡°I owe you one.¡± Ken leaned his back upward as they slid to the wide duct and did the same thing to Linda.


    Alastor couldn¡¯t take his chances to slide to the duct as long as the enemies kept shooting at him. Hence, he¡¯s slowly moving backward preparing for an opportunity. Unfazed attention towards the aggressors, he didn¡¯t notice that the others are slowly taking a reroute.


    The loud noise of the striking bullets enabled him to foresee it. He breathes roughly, his boots creating friction when he takes a step back. The cold atmosphere is dazing which is also slowing his muscle movements.


    Before the indiscreetly approached enemy gets near to him, gas comes leaking at the tube that is hanging up in the sideways. The electric wirings sparkled and grounded the lights, turning off and on. Until it reached the enemy, some of them were blinded by the gas, and others were electrified. Loud shrieking noise of spark resounds where they came from and some of the pieces of machinery begin to explode.


    The explosion intensifies as the canisters explode and the methane gas flickers, producing a vindictive flare that flows in the ventilation duct creating a chain of explosions across the platforms. The enemy¡¯s reaction couldn¡¯t catch up to the immediate blast, thus burning them alive.


    The continuous scream of the guards slowly dissipated as the entirety begins to collapse.


    Even though some of them were willing to take chances of surviving the blast and tried to get rid of Alastor, they couldn¡¯t fight back against the destructive flame.


    He loses his balance as soon an explosion comes at his right side. He used his sword to support him, regaining his composure. His eyes strained to focus as he feels that his head is heavy, calmly he breathes, soft puffs of sounds can be heard. He tried to collect himself, glancing back at the escape route that is now covered in piled boulders.


    He gritted his teeth, scolding himself for failing. But now, he couldn¡¯t just easily give up. The growling explosion of flames halted, and he could hear once again the swarming presence of the enemies. The sights of the automatic rifles fixated on him. He hurriedly stands, gripping the holder, prepared for the next wave.


    There came a deafening roar of the volleying bullets, he sped, sprinting towards them, deflecting the bullets with rapid swinging and skillful sword movement. As soon as they had run out of bullets, he didn¡¯t hesitate to take the chances and fixed his sword towards their flesh, cutting through and slice his way.


    Alastor first aims at the sword and then swings it to the chest of the enemy. He swung back and forth and threw the gun, then kicked hard the guts and fell off the ground. Soon, the others fire at him, aiming in a convenient position. The once calm fire rages again, succumbing to the aggressors. Along with the blast, there came a leak of water next to him. He decided to remove his mask and shower it in the leaking water then equips it again to prevent the unwanted smoke from coming inside of his body. By doing it, the risk of inhaling carbon dioxide will be low and will allow his blood flow normally for now even in this dire situation he is in.


    Alastor risked a glance at the top, to confirm any means to escape, there he saw the window as he snapped the neck of the enemy. The stair is blocked by large pieces of technology. He looked for the other way as he took cover. He saw a path that leads up, but it would be bothered if circling the route, the enemy might catch up to him, so he chose to do the easy way.


    He jumps and clings to the ledge. His strong arms pulled him up, he met another enemy again. He throws his sword at the foe, plunged deep into his chest. Running and ducking, sliding down and reclaiming the sword back to his grips, the enemy fazed and he took the chances.


    Once he reaches the window, he grabs the grenade from the fallen enemy, throws it into the air, and as soon as it gets close to the window; he shoots it. Alastor already knew what was about to happen, he rested back his sword while the opportunity was there. The flame came after him. The hotness is threatening and the frightened man, Alastor, could feel that the unstoppable blaze is behind him as he knelt and jumped, clinging and pulling himself up.


    He didn¡¯t think twice and jumped at the building, the level of height was high and probably the length of the hook couldn¡¯t do the job, so he waited further to find the right timing. He grabs the grappling hook and then shoots it at the deform wall. The vehicle was a park behind the walls of the factory, Cid looked at the upcoming party, Linda and Ken landed safely in the ground. Cid notices the woman clinging on Ken¡¯s back.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± He surprisingly said. Tin grabbed the handle of the door and opened it¡ªmaking a way for the hurrying comrades. Ken caressed the lady to the comfy seat. Then, he grabbed a towel, covering the naked woman.


    Cid leans forward to the woman then to Ken, ¡°Hey, is she one of the¡­?


    ¡°Yes, she is.¡± Ken promptly replied.


    They could hear the explosion. They gazed up to the cylindrical furnace and saw the smoke trailing up to the sky, then came the explosion.


    The debris fell across the place, until they saw Alastor from the higher echelon, falling as though the roaring flame came out. Alastor slowly decelerated and while in the midair, the ledges crumbled and the hook held no longer, leaving Alastor to free fall. Alastor is far from the ground, they could tell it. Ken estimated and when Alastor got closer, he jumped, heaving towards his body, changing the force of the falling.


    Together, their body hardly met the ground, the two of them grunts, ¡°I got ya.¡± Ken mumbled. He stands up holding his waist, ¡°This is gonna hurt tomorrow.¡± Alastor heavily breathed, Ken leaned downward, helping him. The two of them entered the vehicle and left the site as the wailing sound of the police and the firefighters came at the exploding building. The obscurity of the night is gone and covered by the thick smoke that came from the building, saved by their wits but the darkness already crept out, waiting for its prey.

 Chapter 18 - Fleeting Memories

    Another day had ended as the young woman came rushing from upstairs. The wooden floor rumbled but proved not to be disturbing as the joyous music from the drunken men downstairs dominated the entire place. ¡°Geez, they¡¯re so early.¡± She retorts in her thoughts but couldn¡¯t do anything but to follow the orders of her boss.


    Claiming the tray from the table, she was called out by the chef in the opened part of the kitchen, ¡°Sherry! Table fifty-four, hurry!¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± She hissed, coughing as she met the smoke trailing outside the wide-open space of the kitchen.


    Sherry hurriedly runs down the stairs. Then, came a few more gangs entering the pub. Laughing, cheering, teasing at their mates, and having a small fight could be observed.


    Sherry is tall. Her blonde hair tied in red ribbon and clad along in a black and white maiden outfit skirt down to her knees, revealing her long legs. She cheerfully smiled as she approached the party of men. ¡°Bean soup for table 54!¡± the guy received the food, also thanking her.


    She was called again by one of the staff ¡°Sherry would you throw the trash-bags outside.


    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯m quite busy here!¡± Sherry yelled as she picked the plates and the cups from the table. Her eyes scoured at the field, counting the table she had to clean.


    Her friend came close to her, whispering ¡°Hey, can I leave that guy to you in that corner?¡± She pointed out the man who wore a formal suit, gazing at them as if he had noticed their gape. ¡°He¡¯s creeping me out.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I get it. I¡¯ll handle him after I get the trash out.¡± Sherry sheepishly responded.


    She proceeded to the employees¡¯ room just on the right side of the counter. Dozens of trash bags clustered near the door. A few minutes had passed as Sherry one by one carried the trash-bag outside the pub.


    A silent breeze came past her face and her milky skin. She shivered and embraced herself. Sherry heard footsteps and quickly turned her eyes at her back. She found nothing, only a gust of wind pushing the last dust out of the alley.


    ¡°Sheesh.¡± Tiredly Sherry said, quivering for a second. She was about to head back at the entrance but as a silent tread of footsteps can be heard. Sherry once quickly altered her gaze but saw nothing.


    Hence, the anxiety grew stronger, thinking if someone is there, lurking in the darkness. Considering the fact there¡¯s news about the mysterious incident about missing persons for about the last two months.


    Confirming that there¡¯s no one on-site, she reached the doorknob. Beyond her cognition, a certain man hiding amidst the shadows slowly came near to her, she had noticed the shadow of him and alertly used her elbow to attack at the mysterious aggressor but her movements halted as she slowly drifted into the world of haze.


    ?


    Her body twitches as a ray of light focusing on her eyes, wearily open from being unconscious, she altered her gaze from the light, darting at what she could see in the room. She had noticed the blood pressure monitor blinking, monitoring her status. A few small tubes were attached to her, then came to unfamiliar feelings. Her senses were intact, she could feel her feet, can smell the porridge that rested around the table at the far corner.


    The only thing she had never noticed is her hands, thinking that it is wrong with it she lifts it. Unto her elbow, she saw that her organic arms were replaced by metallic components, a few grids carved onto it and observed the pink dotted black shirt and white pajama.


    Her expressionless face turned into a sullen one, then came her teary eyes. She couldn¡¯t explain why she¡¯s having these feelings, a sensation of being incomplete. Wiping the tears, she raised her upper body and finally noticed the man in the corner level to her, sleeping at a blue cushion, then came the loud snort of the man wearing a blue jacket and jogging pants.


    She silently observed the young man with no intention to approach nor able to grasp the why is she here. Her head was a little fuzzy, she couldn¡¯t recall anything about her past whereabouts.


    ¡°Who am I? Where is this place?¡±


    She altered her gaze from the young lad to the replaced hands. Stretching on forth, creating a crippling sound.


    ¡°Hey, you finally woke up. I got some porridge for you.¡± The unknown man said, stretching his body as he proceeds to the tray.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ve been through a lot, but don¡¯t worry we¡¯ll take care of you. Though, one of my friends is pissed about it. Nah, just don¡¯t worry about it. Say, what¡¯s your name?¡± He inquired.


    She looked at him blankly, not sure about what happened to her past, only she could remember her name.


    ¡°S-Sherry¡­¡± She utterly said.


    ¡°Sherry, pretty name, eh. I¡¯m sure you are quite famous for boys. I got to tell ya, one of my friends is a lady¡¯s man so you gotta be careful when he¡¯s around, kay?¡±


    Her expressionless face worried the young man.


    ¡°Are ya alright? Is something bothering you?¡±


    It didn¡¯t take an answer to know as her belly began to growl.


    ¡°Oh, right. Sorry I talk a lot. Here, have some of this.¡± He handed it over to Sherry. As she touched the bowl, Sherry could feel the warmness of the food. Caressing the spoon, she tasted the porridge. Her mouth spits it off, the taste is bittering her tongue.


    He nervously laughs, apologizing. ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t fit in your taste. No one was else around, and I don¡¯t know how to cook. Oh, wait here, I think there are some carpel nuts left in the fridge.¡±


    Energetic he is, as he took off from the room. Finally, she decided to walk out, removing the blanket onto her feet. She slowly walked as she came passing a countless empty room with the view of the city from the higher echelon from the window. She halted her movements, staring outside in the windowpane, mesmerizing.


    Furthering her attention to the site, she raised her hand touching the windowpane as if she¡¯s reaching onto something, then came to the unknown images in her mind.


    A worried voice came to dissipate trying to cling to her head as she cowers as her head is in an alarming state of a siren, bracing herself as her consciousness slowly drifts.

 Chapter 19 - Tainted

    ?


    A piercing whistle from the entry could be heard, reaching to everyone¡¯s ears. Her consciousness slowly emerges to reality. Just as she couldn¡¯t move a muscle of her body, her senses became numb.


    Observing the surroundings with what her drifting consciousness has to offer. She darted at the men, busy fiddling in control panels, and continued to hear the rhythmical tap of the keyboards.


    She had finally noticed as she altered her gaze at the newly come men in black, pushing a giant glass tube being carried by a roller push with a man sleeping inside, injected by some unknown functions of wires and tubes and yet her desire didn¡¯t express through action. Only she could do is to yelp in a low voice as the container proceeded to the elevator.


    The researcher turned his attention back to the young gal.


    ¡°Hey, Experiment 432 is awake. Take her also at the Experiment Sector,¡± He called out someone in the comms.


    ¡°Hm, looks like it¡¯s our lucky day. Seven consecutive successes for today.¡± He grins as he starts to tap at the nearby panel on the right side.


    ¡°Is everything ready?¡± A voice flares out of nowhere, clad in a blue blazer with a small metallic head of tiger attached in the chest, accompanied by guards.


    ¡°Everything is ready mister president, what matters now is your orders, shall we start the experiment?¡±


    His face is dazzling, perfect nose, and the plain hair embarks on her mind, ¡°Do as you wish, show me results if it¡¯s done,¡± He said, his gloomy eyes observing the room.


    ¡°Also report to me about the progress of the experiments, because I will be busy negotiating with the mayor and to that lowlife mob.¡± He sputtered with such discouragement.


    ¡°I do believe that you need not any of his help. You have connections inside the government, and you can just obviously explain the expansion.¡±


    His eyes narrowed to him as if he¡¯s looking down to his level, ¡°Sometimes we have to play behind the curtains, it would be easy like you say to just explain the expansion but that would also harbor suspicion, especially to the media. Rather, we will use someone to blame for all of these.¡±


    ¡°Pardon me, if I am a short-sighted person.¡± He lowered his head.


    His attention is caught by the woman in the tube.


    ¡°And this¡­?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Ah, this woman will be a candidate to our symbiotic transplant¡±


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll be going. I¡¯ll leave things in your hand doctor.¡± Leaving the staff in the room, the doctor calls out men detaching the containment, transferring it. Before she lost consciousness, the doctor said something.


    ¡°Everything shall go as I planned and not too long, this empire he built will rot.¡± Then he laughs, dissipating as he walks outside leaving his men to do the job.


    ?


    ¡°Ngh.¡± A heartful grunt sounded as she opened her eyes, narrowing.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± A voice asked. She flustered as Ken greeted her next to her.


    ¡°Uhm, not quite. My head still feels dizzy.¡±


    ¡°You know, you really shouldn¡¯t strain yourself, luckily Cid found you outside. Don¡¯t make us worried sick, okay?¡± Ken concerningly said as he reached a small table ¨C fit between Sherry¡¯s legs. Curry, eggs, and lemonade¡¯s odor lingers in the air.


    ¡°We know that you¡¯ve been through a lot, and don¡¯t know what should be done, but we¡¯re to help, so don¡¯t force yourself.¡±


    A few moments had passed, Sherry silently eating the curry and Ken was sleeping in the blue cushion at her right side, snoring loudly.


    With no further knocking, Linda entered the room. She looks at the sleeping Ken then to her ¡°I heard you collapse this morning,¡± She walks and sat down at the chair near to her. ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t have strained yourself.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, sorry.¡± She muttered. Her head doesn¡¯t feel heavy anymore, regardless, she is still curious as to what she is doing here. She raised her upper body, tilting her head to Linda. ¡°Who¡¯re you guys?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the one who saved you from those douchebags.¡± Cid¡¯s voice flared out of nowhere as he entered the room with his dazzling outlook. Casual half unbutton red polo revealing partly his chest and white pants. ¡°You¡¯re quite promising, I didn¡¯t notice it last time we ¨C¡±


    ¡°Cid cut the crap,¡± Linda interjected Cid.


    ¡°Hey! I was just being nice here.¡± He cried.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± Linda sighed, she glanced back at Cid, implicating him to stop.


    ¡°Okay-okay, I¡¯ll stop, geez.¡± Giving up, Cid sat down on the sofa.


    Linda showed a quick smile, reassuring the confused woman.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re confused about why you¡¯re here, but I reassure you, we will help you, just tell us what they are planning.¡±


    ¡°I-I am not sure what to say.¡± Sherry spluttering said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t remember¡­¡±


    Linda reached a glass of water at the table, muttering.


    ¡°This is going to be difficult.¡±


    ¡°Hey, mind if we talk about this outside?¡± Alastor interjected.


    It was night and the view of the moon is slightly covered by the thick clouds, likewise, Alastor seriously upfront bothers Linda.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°That girl, she might become a threat to us. We might need to get rid of her.¡± Blandly Alastor said.


    ¡°A threat? she could barely move, and you could see that she¡¯s not a fighter at all.¡± A bit annoyingly said, Linda.


    ¡°That¡¯s not it. Her hand was not the only thing they replaced her. We found a hardware circuitry that linked to her cerebral cortex, also an energy source was detected in the middle of her ribcage.¡±


    Linda raised her brow, annoyed at him.


    ¡°Are you supposed to report to me if you were planning to do something with her?¡±


    ¡°Hm, since you guys are busy, we initiated it.¡±


    ¡°We?¡±


    ¡°I requested Tin to scan her since I don¡¯t want to do it, because you know, gender kind of thing. I heard that woman acts vigorously¡­¡±


    ¡°I had to stop you right there. I can¡¯t believe this. Tell me what you saw.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s happening here?¡± Cid voice out.


    ¡°Something about her.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s best if Tin would explain all of this.¡±


    Inside the meeting room. The five of them sat down at chair cushions. Cid aimlessly looked at the projector on the table, reassessing the situation. Tin is currently holding a tablet, standing in front of the monitor busy swiping to the information on what they obtained.


    Linda is also in deep thoughts, specifically on what she would do, sitting opposite to Cid in the table, crossing her arms. Ken, on the other hand, can¡¯t stop thinking about what Tin said, walking back and forth in front of the tireless face of Alastor sitting on the sofa.


    ¡°Will you stop doing that?¡± Said Alastor.


    Still, Ken didn¡¯t notice the disturbed young man,


    ¡°Hey! Sit down, it¡¯s not like walking idly will gonna solve this.¡± Added Tin, starting to get annoyed.


    Ken stopped, thinking.


    ¡°What if we kidnapped one of the scientists from their lab and made him fix her?¡±


    ¡°Are you insane? You¡¯re just asking for trouble.¡±


    ¡°Ken, chill your ass down or I''m gonna have to kick the shit out of you.¡± Warned Tin.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°No more buts!¡± Tin yelled.


    Ken finally sits down at the sofa, stealing the pillow that Alastor is leaning on his back. Alastor blankly stares at him, Ken notices it.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He altered his gaze straight, aimlessly observing as though he was thinking that got interrupted.


    ¡°Ok guys come closer. I got something to show you.¡±


    All of them stood up and looked down at the monitor table. Images of human systems showed up, looking at it, there were videos and schematics about human gene reconstruction, some were about inventing a new type of robots. Tin swipe tablet towards the monitor that is linked to it.


    ¡°This rock is called Hemil Klust, a new element that was found at the abandoned mine at the City of Kalum. The Kelby Hives are not the first one who found out about this rock, some miners were messing with it, selling it to some merchants with a proper compensation of course, until this,¡±


    Tin swiped and saw an image of a male adult, he has a pallid skin, and so thin making you think that his soul was sucked out, and some part of its skin is starting to shred.


    ¡°How many days before he died?¡± Cid asked.


    ¡°Not a day, only five hours, reports said that the merchant together with his friends was drinking and going to the toilet, they started to suspect him of taking too long and when they entered, they saw him like this. This also happens at the seller. The wife finds her husband degrading and.¡±


    ¡°Then it spreads like an epidemic¡± Continued Alastor.


    ¡°Right, and that¡¯s where the Kelby Hives enters. They close the entire city making sure that no one¡¯s able to relay the information to the outside world.¡±


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t explain why the mayor didn¡¯t stop him.¡±


    ¡°No, he can¡¯t, they have his neck, President Theo blackmails him by showing him the information about approving illegal operations within his city.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the mayor were under the influence of him.¡± Concluded Linda.


    ¡°So, how did they solve this?¡± Questioned Cid.


    ¡°They haven¡¯t. They gathered the infected ones and continued their research at the Vesoga Plain.¡± Tin explained.


    ¡°That place? That place is a den of monsters, how the hell did they manage to build an HQ there?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°They have their ways, Cid. Further research has been done, and the researchers demand more specimens, that¡¯s when it started, they started to kidnap innocent people. Theo must¡¯ve realized that it is more convenient to move his lab somewhere near the city,¡±


    ¡°So, they chose Kayon City and started to find collaborators, which led to Don Trifalgo.¡±


    ¡°They created a lot of designs, specifically on bio-human engineering. They found a way to use it, one of them is converting it into gas, the other is to use it as an energy source. ¡®Project Amalgam¡¯ is the name of the project, Theo aims to build an army surpassing the human limitations with the use of the Hemil Klust. One of the results of their experiment is Sherry. They had implanted her with a small portion of Hemil-Klust at the middle of her ribcage, the energy is being regulated by nanomachines that are living inside of her along with the metallic plate that¡¯s monitoring the energy and facilitates neuron information dissemination. Her hand is directly connected to it and can be switched to weaponized, schematics showed a hardwired circuit connected to her cerebral cortex, the computer detected a GPS device at it, so I disabled it when she was asleep of course, thanks also to the security systems of our building, our safety is guaranteed.¡±


    ¡°How come you didn¡¯t tell me about this Tin?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About sneaking into her room.¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re a pervert.¡±


    Alastor looked at the screen showing the blueprints of the design.


    ¡°Say, is there any possibility that Theo aims to build an army?¡±


    The gang looks at him with a surprised reaction, but Cid was not surprised, instead, he thinks the opposite of it ¡°No way, a guy like him would be interested in making money, building a militia would be out of the queue for his resources.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s assume my crazy idea. If there¡¯s any chance he will use these, meta human-robots or his crazy war inventions, what chances that the government¡¯s army will win?¡± Alastor asked.


    Tim thoroughly explained, ¡°I haven¡¯t read all of the projects but seeing the previous anomalies with the unknown substance he carries and reinventing humans into a cyborg. I¡¯d say that this guy might have the upper hand. But hey, there are still unknown variables that might balance the current circumstances.¡±


    ¡°This guy has some hidden nut-sack, eh.¡±


    Tin lowered the tablet to the table, thinking as if having a second thought about it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem Tin?¡± Said Linda.


    ¡°Uhm, nothing.¡±


    ¡°Tell them Tin.¡± Insistently Alastor said ¡°No need to keep hiding.¡±


    ¡°We would love to know what you would have to say.¡± Inquired Ken.


    ¡°Uhm, It¡¯s about Sherry¡¯s condition. I don¡¯t think Sherry is gonna last longer.¡±


    ¡°What? How?¡± Confusingly Ken said.


    ¡°There¡¯s something in her blood, mixed substances entered her system and I don¡¯t know what kind of substances it is, she was exposed to a lot of treatment, there¡¯s no telling what it could be. We may have technology but it¡¯s not surgical material and I¡¯m not a doctor.¡±


    Ken looked down, discouraged, clenching his fist.


    ¡°How many days she has left?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She looks healthy. Best to say that it would probably less than a year before it spread up to her brain.¡±


    ¡°That much.¡± Sighed Ken.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like she¡¯s our priority.¡± Murmured Alastor.


    ¡°The only thing that is inside your head is only the mission isn¡¯t it?¡± Ken asked, almost annoyed.


    ¡°We were given a task that must be accomplished, and we did, but you got us nearly killed when you brought that girl.¡± Alastor reasons, yelling at the man without looking.


    ¡°I don''t know what the hell is wrong with you man.¡±


    ¡°The only one who is wrong is you.¡±


    ¡°You would sacrifice someone just to accomplish your mission?¡±


    ¡°If it is for the greater good then I would. In this job, we must kill our moral compass and follow our code of arms.¡±


    ¡°Both of you stop it. We don¡¯t need to argue about something that cannot be undone.¡± Interjected Linda, cutting off the tension between the two.


    ¡°Alright, since things are getting clearer now, I got to go, I still have a business to do,¡± Cid said.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Tin asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m a spy, remember? I need to gather information for my assignment.¡±


    ¡°And what is your assignment again?¡±


    ¡°That is a secret that you will never know.¡±


    ¡°Fine, you already helped us. I think we can handle it from here.¡±


    ¡°Ciao.¡± Cheerfully Cid said, winking as he walks through the door slides open.


    ¡°Where would that leave us now?¡± Asked Ken.


    ¡°We need to think about this.¡±


    ¡°There will be a lot of commotion in this city after the building explodes. It may be best to lay low for now.¡±


    ¡°You guys can rest; I¡¯ll keep monitoring her.¡± Said, Linda


    ¡°You sure?¡± Concerningly Ken asked.


    ¡°Yeah, Tin will have replaced me tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡¯ Kay, just call us if anything happens.¡± Said Ken, yawning as he marches to his bedroom.


    Tin followed; her eyes closed as she stretched her neck. Alastor waited for them to leave and once the two of them left, he began to talk.


    ¡°You¡¯re not just gonna let this slip aren¡¯t ya?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t kill her Al. This may be an opportunity for us to know what way they¡¯re planning to go. I¡¯m gonna report this back to the headquarters, I''m sure Rod will slip this one.¡± Elaborated Linda.


    ¡°Hm, maybe you¡¯re right. Carrying insurance would help us after all.¡±


    ¡°You should go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    When Alastor finally left, she proceeded at the patient¡¯s room where she busies herself scanning the entire body structure of the half humanoid.


    ¡°Just what the hell is that thing?¡± Linda muttered as she looked at the energy floating inside the core of Sherry.


    It was early in the morning when Linda finished to check her up, she called out for Tin to shift and when she left, the underlying patient¡¯s eyes opened and began to glow red.

 Chapter 20 - Faint Realization

    ?


    Even though the explosion destroyed only the upper left of the chemical building, the structure stands still but some parts of it are prone to crumble. The night shares its light to the man who swiftly moves and carefully hides in the dark.


    Port observes at the surroundings in the ruin-like section of the KelbyHives secret chemical factory, slowly walking across the fragments of the structure. He easily passed the security of the building by crawling into the sewers and simply opened a hatch that is connected near to the building.


    The stench of it didn¡¯t bother him, what matters is to know what happened in this place, and now he stands at the open part of the building where it resembles once as the balcony and glances down at the Kayon City.


    ¡°Where did he go wrong?¡± He said inside his mind.


    He reached out his hood, unraveling. Then again, he surveyed the entire surroundings. He finally confirmed that this is not the right place.


    After a few moments of walking, he found a place that was not fully destroyed and saw empty glass cages, he altered his look at the left side and found a computer blinking on and off.


    He tried to operate but it didn¡¯t properly respond, out of annoyance he slammed his hand to the panel and luckily the computer turned on. He began to tap at the keyboards and one by one he opened the files, his eyes widened on what he just saw, he clenched his hands forming into a fist as he witnessed the hideous act of the man behind all of this.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that it would turn out this way,¡±


    A man voices out as he walks out in the darkness, his outline is menacing, the eyes of his gas mask glow red, and the black coat trailing down with its gun resting at the back at his waist. Port quickly holds out his gun directly pointing at him.


    ¡°Relax, it¡¯s just me.¡±


    Port sigh, ¡°Crap, you should have said that you will come here. I thought you were busy searching for those kids.¡±


    ¡°I was, and I met one of them that night.¡±


    Port returned his attention at fiddling at the computer, raising his brow and stating ¡°Those kids know what they were doing and if I were them, I would lay-low for now, but to be able to know how the shipping and to this building, they must have an insider.¡±


    The mysterious man came closer and watched what Port¡¯s doing, also thinking, and said ¡°Glade.¡±


    Port is confused about the word he muttered, ¡°Do you think they¡¯re part of this mess?¡±


    ¡°I think so.¡±


    ¡°They are maybe skillful, but that doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re part of that organization.¡±


    ¡°That would be a correct way of thinking, but also you must consider that no sane mercenaries would take the job taking down a huge company that has their super-soldiers.¡±


    ¡°Hm, I guess so.¡±


    Port clicked a video file after opening the folder of saved security camera videos, he forwards the time stamp onto the night, and he¡¯s suspicious is right, those kids that he fought before are the one who¡¯s responsible for this wreckage.


    ¡°It seems that they¡¯re on the move again.¡±


    ¡°I met one of those kids when I was scouting outside the area.¡±


    ¡°What do you think about them?¡±


    ¡°Reckless yet resourceful.¡±


    ¡°Hm, why does it feel like you compliment them?¡±


    Instead of responding to those words he just walks in the staircase. Port followed him; something tells him that this guy picks up a lead.


    ¡°Where are we going actually?¡± Port finally asked.


    ¡°Vault.¡±


    Hearing those words, he fell again in silence and silently followed the man to the not seeming end of hiking floor to floor. Right now, Port thought that they¡¯re in the highest echelon of the building.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± He mumbled.


    Port raised his brow concerningly looking around at the empty room that is only visible of the light of the moon.


    ¡°I am not sure what you¡¯re thinking, but I see no vault in here, this is dead-end.¡± A bit annoyingly Port said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. You see our friend Theo likes to hide his toys, that even his intruders couldn¡¯t see it.¡±


    He knelt and raised from a fist knocking down the floor. It didn¡¯t take long enough to find what he was looking for as when he changed his position to knock again, it sounded not alike to the other, it was wood covered the same to the color of the floor. Port knelt opposed to him and reached the pluck out the wood and saw the item they sought.


    ¡°Well, what¡¯re we waiting for? Let¡¯s go get it.¡±


    This is way too easy


    ¡°Wait, this could be a trap.¡±


    Port stops then grab a flashlight to confirm the position of them hidden into a glass-tube.


    ¡°What do you think about this?¡±


    ¡°I see no opening into the glass tube, pressure bomb, perhaps?¡±


    Port looked at him and the two of them nodded, breathing heavily as preparation for what¡¯s about to happen. Port holds the glass-tube with no intention to remove it yet. Port¡¯s glands sweat. He anxiously looks at him.


    Three


    Port strengthen his knees, and his companion holds his grappling hook,


    Two


    Port looks at him once more with a face of determination to let go and when it comes to feeling the two of them while holding the glass tube run as fast as they can and jump outside the building.


    One


    The blast came roaring and the tremendous force can be felt from behind as he shoots the grappling hook, clinging at the ledge, slowly descending to the surface just outside the premises,


    ¡°We only have two minutes before they will check this area and another ten minutes to lockdown the fortress.¡±


    But as they took off again a dozen soldiers showed up.


    ¡°You were saying?!¡± Port annoyingly said.


    ¡°Scram!¡± He shouted as he reached his guns, shooting at them, not holding back, and killed them without breaking a sweat.


    The two of them run as fast they could across the alleyways that are passed behind the railway of the train,


    ¡°I think we¡¯re safe now.¡±


    ¡°You know the plan.¡±


    Both nodded and part ways, hiding effortlessly in the darkness.


    ¡°Whoever they are, they¡¯re far more dangerous than I could ascertain.¡± The mystery man spoke in his thoughts.


    ?


    ¡°Boom, you lost!¡± Ken shouted as his eyes gleamed when he raised his palm to Tin ¡°Now gimme my ten bucks.¡±


    Currently, the two of them are sitting on a couch playing a video game that is now blinking the words GAME OVER.


    ¡°Err, Uhm, I think I left my money in my room.¡± Tin was about to stand up, but Ken stopped her by grabbing her right hand.


    ¡°No escaping.¡±


    ¡°I promise I left my money in my room.¡±


    Ken looked at him, uncertain whether to trust her.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°R-Really.¡± Tin hesitantly said.


    ¡°Kay, fine.¡±


    Tin was confident at that time while holding herself not to show the grin as she turned around, Ken saw it and threw a threatening word at her, ¡°Hey if you¡¯re not gonna pay my win, I¡¯m gonna mess up your toys.¡±


    Tin snapped about what he said, ¡°Both of us know you¡¯re not gonna do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? Try me.¡± Ken provoked.


    ¡°Hey, Stop it, you two.¡± Linda interrupted.


    Ken and Tin just grunt as they slowly avert their gaze at each other.


    ¡°What¡¯s the commotion all about?¡± Alastor came in.


    ¡°Nah, kids fight.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Alastor blankly looked at them before turning his attention to Linda ¡°Anyways, how''s she?¡±


    ¡°Getting good.¡±


    ¡°Really? fill me in.¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°Hey, calm down lover boy, she could barely mutter five or three words, and we¡¯re not sure if she¡¯s not or a liability to us.¡± Intercepted Alastor to the lightening mood of Ken.


    ¡°Hey, how ¡®bout we talk to her and help her to remember somethings.¡±


    ¡°Interrogation?¡± Alastor questioned.


    ¡°No, talk to her like a normal person, soldier boy. She has amnesia; an interrogation is not a freaking pep talk.¡±


    Alastor halted his motion and thought then he grunted as he walked outside the premise with an unexplainable reaction.


    ¡°That guy has a serious problem,¡± Ken added as though he¡¯s mocking Alastor.


    ¡°Al is a bit of, um, how do I say this?¡±


    ¡°Edgy?¡±


    ¡°Edgy, right.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Some cadets get hang-ups even though he¡¯s not looking at them.¡±


    ¡°The way he looks strikes fear onto the people.¡±


    ¡°Ken.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t get it into you, alright? He¡¯s a lot much more complicated than you think.¡±


    ¡°Right, I can already see it. Suck up the tension and use happy imagination.¡±


    ?


    Port sighs as he passed the crowded Dove Alley. Entering the manager¡¯s room, he scanned back outside to know if someone is eyeing on him and seemingly everyone is busy.


    ¡°Not sure if you¡¯re allowed to enter the room of bar¡¯s manager,¡±


    Port locked the door and threw a quick smile to the man who called out to him.


    ¡°Hm, ¡®you mind if I borrow you for a minute?¡± Port said to Harry.


    ¡°Sure, What¡¯s it all about?¡±


    ¡°This,¡±


    Port unraveled what he was hiding underneath his coat, it was a sack full of money. Harry''s eyes widened.


    ¡°I know that your business¡¯s income is low but with this, you can compensate for it.¡±


    ¡°Where did you get this?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Just use it.¡± He insisted.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this.¡±


    ¡°Sure, you can, we¡¯ve been doing this for a long time. Look just use it if you¡¯re financially cornered, and I know that you guys needed to compensate the debts.¡±


    Giving up Harry sighs and shows a wry smile ¡°All right buddy, thanks for the concern, but actually¡­ where¡ªalright I''m not gonna ask, just be careful okay.¡±


    ¡°No problem. I think you should go now, things getting busy out there.¡±


    ¡°Right, see you later buddy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    When Harry finally left the premise, Port slowly took out a box and proceeded back to the desk, putting his palm at the brick wall as if though he¡¯s trying to find something, when he feels the different texture of the bricks and he presses it.


    A faint moan sounded as the wall slowly opened wide. A stepping stone leading down covered in seemingly unraveled darkness. Port grabs a flashlight and walks down; the door slowly closes behind him. A few moments later, Port¡¯s already reached down the basement wherein Harry and Port usually hangout.


    He enters the dark corridor and presses the switch turning on the lights. Reaching the room, Port opens the safe, entering the password, and leaves the glass-tube inside of it.


    After he leaves the place, he makes sure that everything is at place.

 Chapter 21 - Chaos In Festival

    Breathe, suck the air into your lungs, don¡¯t lose consciousness this time, reassess the situation, and find a way out of this mess.


    Only a dim light seeping through the small cracks on the wall at his back gives him an indistinct vision. His breathing is heavy and with every blood drip from his scars, his consciousness is also slowly giving up.


    A creaking sounded as the wooden door opened and a group of men came in. Holding the baton, he whips it to the prisoner¡¯s body. He grunts, enduring the pain.


    ¡°So, are you gonna talk?¡± His voice flares out and wakes the consciousness of the young man.


    ¡°Talk about what?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb with me. You know what I am talking about.¡±


    He again whips him with the baton.


    ¡°Who do you work for?¡± He asked.


    He used the baton to lean up his face, showing the marks of the torture.


    ¡°I don¡¯t work for anyone.¡±


    ¡°You have a sword and a communication device hidden on your clothes and you saying that you¡¯re not working for anyone? I know that you¡¯re a mercenary.¡±


    ¡°Then why bother asking?¡±


    Not liking what he said, he slams the baton at his back. Snickering as he coughs blood


    ¡°Is something funny?¡± His voice implied being annoyed.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He asked not reaching to him the words.


    ¡°Come closer¡­¡± getting close enough, he smirks and head-butts him, followed by a thrust kick to his guts leading to stumbling along with the hooligan. The other hooligan picks up the baton and slams it into him, stopping in moving.


    ¡°You sure have the stomach to hurt a defenseless guy like me.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one to talk, playing dirty. If you just play nice, we could make some arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Nah, not interested. A guy like you would never keep a promise.¡±


    The guard''s fake smile is gone and whips him for another round.


    After a few minutes of torture, he decides to leave him for another day of interrogation. ¡°Make sure you keep an eye on him.¡± He ordered to his men.


    ¡°Yes, boss.¡±


    Leaving the area, the hooligan came closer to him.


    ¡°Say, lad, why don¡¯t you just slip out the name?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no using hiding, you¡¯re a mercenary.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a mercenary.¡± He said in a cold tone.


    ¡°I¡¯m a hunter, not a mercenary.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. You know, I have other ways to make you talk.¡±


    ¡°Do your worst.¡±


    Unraveling what¡¯s inside the bag countless blades and other tools for torture.


    ¡°Let us begin.¡± He smirks as he starts to torture the man hanged man and the night ends with the wailing screams underneath of an unknown place.


    ?


    Hearing the buzzing and sirens of the alarm clock ¨C Alastor''s heart fully grunts as he opens his eyes. He took a deep breath before finally deciding to stand up. He looks at the screen and read Linda¡¯s message, Elevators are not available, please use the stairs.


    As always, he proceeded at the bathroom, doing the same routine, brushed his teeth, bathing, and put on his favorite white and black stripes shirt and wore short black pants. As he proceeded outside of his room, he saw Sherry at the end of the hallway, staring aimlessly down beyond the window. She wore a white dress with a red lace tied onto her hair. The wind made her ponytail flew when she opens the window ¨C met by a gust of wind.


    He looks at her with a blank expression and decided to go down in the lounge when a voice reaches him as he steps towards the stairs.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Sherry called out.


    ¡°Yes?¡± He said without looking back at her.


    ¡°I just want to-to¡­¡±


    ¡°To what?¡±


    ¡°To thank you.¡±


    He tilted his head with only his right side could see the face of the woman.


    ¡°Look, if you think that we save you out of goodwill, then I want you to rethink yourself as lucky because we just saved you for the reason that we might find a use of you.¡±


    Sherry paused her movements and looked discouraged about what he said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She frowned.


    ¡°Yeah. If that¡¯s all, then I will go downstairs.¡±


    Alastor left Sherry with a worrying thought clinging into her head. She tried to toughen herself, but a single tear crept out and she shed it.


    Proceeding at the lounge Alastor was met by the energetic man Ken.


    ¡°Yo! Have you seen Sherry?¡± Ken questioned.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Outside my room. She was staring at the window.¡±


    Ken intervenes Al when he decides to go to the kitchen.


    ¡°You realize that it¡¯s breakfast, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s why I came down here to eat.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you invite her?!¡±


    ¡°Must¡¯ve slipped on my thought.¡± Alastor coldly said.


    ¡°Dude!¡±


    Alastor didn¡¯t respond anymore only with a grunt gesturing that he¡¯s getting annoyed, but Linda came in and throws him a look as if she were, saying, Calm down. She sat down at the sofa holding a book and started to read it.


    ¡°If you want to, go upstairs and invite her.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to care about her, d¡¯ya?¡± Ken said and he finally runs up the stairs.


    When he finally left, Al decided to go to the kitchen, but Linda¡¯s voice reaches out to him,


    ¡°You seem to in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Isn''t he always?¡± Tin added as she walks towards the table holding a tray full of desserts and coffee from the hallway.


    Al grunts as he walks without saying any word. Linda turns her attention to Tin, dragged because of the food she brought.


    ¡°Since when dessert qualified as breakfast?¡± Linda asked.


    Tin looked at her without a trace of annoyance, only a display of poker face. ¡°My tummy my rules.¡± She said and started to eat.


    Ken pants as he reached the 8th floor where the Alastor room could be found.


    ¡°Damn, why the hell the elevator¡¯s not working? So damn tiring,¡± He grunts, catching up his breath ¡°Oh well, this is also a good exercise to me.¡±


    Looking at the place where Al said to him, he couldn¡¯t find the woman.


    He walks towards the window and alters his direction to the right wherein he could see Sherry walking and he shouted ¡°Sherry!¡± She heard the man and looked back at him with a blank expression, though he noticed it, Ken still greeted her with a smile as he runs towards her ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, just walking, catching up some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°Right, that¡¯s good that''s good. However, it¡¯s eight o¡¯clock in the morning, so our patient needs to eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­¡± Without finishing the sentence her tummy¡¯s growl.


    ¡°Uh-huh, well your tummy doesn¡¯t look like fine, c¡¯mon.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I-I¡­¡± Sherry pauses as Ken grabbed her hands.


    Ken sighs, ¡°Is it about Al? Did that guy said something stupid to you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°C¡¯mon, don¡¯t take it seriously what that guy said. I mean the guy eats pizza and burgers for dinner, weird isn¡¯t it? Now, c¡¯mon, it''s bad to have cold food.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± She spoke.


    The two of them sat down at the wooden chair in the round table full of foods, which varies in their standard. Ken sat at her side and Tin on her left where she¡¯s still eating her dessert. Linda grunted at the woman and said ¡°Tin, do you know that if you eat too many sweets it could lead your health into obesity or much worse heart failure, early high-blood, tonsillitis.¡±


    ¡°Yeah-yeah. Alright, I¡¯m gonna eat something different. I just want to enjoy this while we¡¯re still here ¡®because I don¡¯t know if I will be sending some random dessert or forest by order of the directors.¡±


    Tin stops and carefully grabbed the bowl of salad and spoon a portion of it, she noticed the face of the woman and gestures her if she also wants to eat it. Sherry shakes her head. Ken is currently enjoying the pasta while Alastor is eating a piece of bread.


    ¡°Hey, you should try this.¡± Without asking Ken took a portion of pasta and fried meat and served to her plate.


    Al looks at them and talks to Linda ¡°Hey, is it alright if she eats like these types of food?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, her digestive system is still intact that means she still can eat as long she wouldn¡¯t inhale nitrous sulfur; she will explode if that happens.¡±


    All of them stares at Linda with an unexplainable reaction, ¡°Relax, I¡¯m just kidding.¡± She spoke and sap the coffee while reading a magazine.


    Ken bites the chicken wings then to the pasta ¡°mmm, this ish-good,¡± His mouth fully said ¡°Who cook this?¡± he asked.


    Tin claimed, proudly said. ¡°That would be me.¡±


    ¡°You?!¡± Ken surprisingly reacts as he almost throws out the food on his mouth ¡°The woman I know that who loves to over carry such guns when going into missions and that goes into her head was only the shooting range or cleansing guns?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Tin yelled, ¡°I know how to cook dumb ass before I got out in the Haven, I was taught different things.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t be happening, you, of all people?!¡± He said and gulped down then again he stops and started to act ¡°Ugh, guys don¡¯t eat it, there¡¯s a poison, ugh, ow! Ow! Cut it off-cut it off!¡± He shouted as Tin punch him and started to pinch his ears. ¡°I¡¯m just being silly!¡± He added.


    ¡°At least you could have appreciated my work before you trippin¡¯ me! And if I would poison you, I would make sure that you will surely die instantly.¡±


    Al didn¡¯t mind the commotion and just continue eating quietly just as the same to Linda.


    Ken fought back by pinching Tin¡¯s cheek, but she counters it by slapping him. Fighting, they didn¡¯t take caution they didn¡¯t measure the force at the time and as a result, they hit the bowl of pasta and thrown off to the man they both agree not to mess. Continuing their fight, they started to feel the heavy ambiance, as they slowly tilt their head to him, his glare reached into their spines and grow cold in their body.


    Al is glaring with an utter annoyance who had disturbed his gracious breakfast.


    ¡°Heh-heh, I kinda slip out - Eeeh¡±


    The two of them squeal as Al cold glance creeps on their spine.


    ¡°S-sorry,¡± Tin utterly said, avoiding the gaze.


    ¡°Linda,¡± Ken mumble but it didn¡¯t reach into Linda as she avoids her eyes to them pretending that she didn¡¯t hear.


    Oh crap! He spoke on his mind.


    A few minutes later, Al is smiling at the two of them with his clothes clean up and now eating.


    ¡°We¡¯re so sorry.¡± Ken and Tin said in sync.


    ¡°Nah, don¡¯t worry about it anymore. It¡¯s in the past, let¡¯s forget about it. After all, you¡¯re gonna take my duties, right.¡±


    They sighed, the chores that Al was supposed for him to do was now passed to them a burden they must carry, because of the mistake they¡¯ve done. Tin tried to raise her voice but stopped as she looked at Al¡¯s eyes and then to his grin stretching ear to ear.


    Oh, shit she swore.


    ¡°Any problems?¡± Al asked.


    How we could say that there¡¯s a problem when you¡¯re grinning to us like that Ken said in his thoughts.


    I shouldn¡¯t fight Ken when this guy around, he¡¯s the scariest shit I met in my entire life Their thoughts seemingly float out of the environment, but Al snapped them ¡°Hey, you alright? Al asked.


    ¡°Huh? Yeah-yeah, we¡¯re cool. We¡¯re cool right, Tin?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes-yes, I¡¯m cool of it.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    They continued eating in silence until they finished. Ken then asked Sherry ¡°So, Sherry, how do you feel? Does your head still hurt?¡±


    ¡°No, I feel light these days, though, my memory¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, who agrees that we should go out and help her bring her memories back?¡±


    Everyone stares at him.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± Tin said. ¡°That¡¯s not a good idea.¡± Alastor also added.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Dude, half-human, remember?¡± She frankly said, ¡°No offense.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the Glade, surely no one would suspect if we chose clothes for her undercover, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too risky, we don¡¯t know for sure that no one is looking for her.¡± Al retorts ¡°You¡¯re just compromising our security.¡± Al added.


    ¡°Hm, maybe if you shut your mouth and calm down. As I said, we¡¯ll go undercover.¡±


    Al sighs in disappointment, the same to Linda.


    ¡°Look, I know you just want to help, but it¡¯s too risky.¡± Linda calmly said.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Ken grunted as they continue to eat. Sherry notices the change of contemplation ¡°I understand, don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s a lot of ways to regain my lost memories.¡±


    After that, all of them parted ways leaving Ken doing the washing. Tin is an underground basement in the practice shooting area, Al is in his room watching TV, and Linda in the lounge reading book.


    Sherry came closer and attempt to help him, but Ken stops her.


    ¡°Sherry, you don¡¯t have to help me. Besides, it¡¯s my turn to wash the dishes.¡±


    ¡°I want to help, after all, you saved me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. To be honest, there were others like you, but I couldn¡¯t save them and I¡¯m one of the responsible for why they die, technically it¡¯s not my decision, but still¡­¡±


    Ken looked down and stopped, looking at the plate he is holding. Sherry sympathizes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to feel bad about it,¡±


    ¡°It is still wrong,¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you made the wrong decision. Look, if you were able to save them, how do you think they will react seeing themselves, like me?¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t break down, I guess you are a tough cookie before you lost your memories.¡±


    Sherry chuckles ¡°I didn¡¯t break down because I don¡¯t have any memories. Without it, my emotions wouldn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Ken thinks deeply and continued to wash the last one.


    ¡°You seem calm about it. Are you not worried if someone is looking after you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t, because I don¡¯t think things would go back to normal if they saw me like this.¡±


    ¡°Family, eh? Maybe they would still accept you even though you¡¯re like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple, I cannot show myself to them, not, if those people who force and kidnapped me is still looking for me.¡±


    He glances at her then returns his attention to the dish washes. ¡°Even though your memory is gone, you¡¯re attitude maybe the same as before.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Asked Sherry.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    After finishing the dish washes, Ken grabs two can orange juice and throws the other one to Sherry.


    ¡°You work for someone right, this organization you called Glade? What do you think will happened to me after this is all over?¡±


    Ken looked down ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I will try my best to help you.¡±


    ¡°You promise?¡±


    ¡°I promised.¡±


    It was like any other day, family¡¯s outing, peers drinking, few couples walk, gazing at the sunset, vendors selling lucky charms, and staffs from different branches of offices hang their lanterns greeting the lantern festival when suddenly a loud explosion disturbed the mundane day. Al and Ken were ordered to do some groceries when a robbery happens at the 13th avenue just pass the grand mall they came in; they¡¯re holding a plastic bag full of the things they bought. Nearby police spotted the incident and called for backup using his walky-talky.


    He guided the near people to hide in safety in the state of panic. He pulls out his gun and head on his own.


    ¡°Should we help?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°Are you seriously asking me that?¡± Al said.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s a yes?¡± Ken questioned.


    ¡°Obviously, no.¡± He said as he turns away and started to walk, but Ken just stares at the police while exchanging shots with the robbers, when suddenly a loud siren recedes in everyone¡¯s ears.


    ¡°Uhm, I think you might want to see this,¡± Ken said as he looked on top of the building, black mechanical robots began dropping from the building, encircling the robbers, and warned them with the mechanical tone,


    ¡°Surrender your firearms for you have violated the law in the article 43 under the institution, you are hereby¡­¡±


    Al looks at the automated bots holding out a new type of weapon.


    One of the robbers is still persistent and throws a bomb at the talking robot. But it didn¡¯t go well as a shot came passed through the smoldering smoke onto his knees, he grunts, and it was followed by another gunshot aiming to their knees, immobilizing the robbers.


    ¡°Did you see what¡¯s on the television?¡± Ken asked as he enters the lounge.


    Linda in a white dress laces her hair in a red ribbon with pink shoes. She gently put her teacup at the tray. ¡°Yes,¡± She simply said, ¡°We might consider Theo¡¯s eyeing on us now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no kidding.¡± Tin said as she goes down to the round stairs. ¡°This time, he¡¯s not letting his guard down.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s the plan?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°The plan is that we will still lay-low,¡± Linda explained.


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan? What happened to figure out and stopped the bad guy?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not heroes Ken, we never were. For now, we will wait for our directors¡¯ order.¡± Al said.


    ¡°That means, we will do nothing until no further notice from our superiors?¡± Ken again asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Tin said.


    ¡°Can I go out?¡±


    Tin looks at Linda, waiting for her answer.


    ¡°Yes, you can, but you must come home early.¡±


    Ken smiles, ¡°Alright!¡±


    ¡°Just don¡¯t do anything stupid, though.¡±


    ¡°You can count on that.¡± Ken leaves with a smile written on his side.


    ¡°Y¡¯know, you¡¯re gonna regret telling that to Ken,¡± Alastor said as he passed by.

 Chapter 22 - Out

    It was evening when Ken goes to see Sherry in her room. He knocks twice and when he could feel the doorknob is unlocked, he steps in. He could see Sherry¡¯s eyes is about to fall.


    ¡°Am I in bad timing? Sorry.¡± Ken apologizes.


    Sherry weakly smiles ¡°Not really¡­¡± Sherry gave way to Ken inside her room ¡°How can I help you?¡±


    Ken hesitantly said, ¡°Uh, do you wanna?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± Her soft voice even rattles the young man, blushing.


    ¡°Uhm. Do you wanna go out?¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Outside, today is the lantern festival.¡±


    ¡°Oh. About that¡­¡±


    Ken said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± He reassures her ¡°¡­It wouldn¡¯t take long and add to it that we won¡¯t have to do anything missions until further instructions from our supervisor.¡±


    ¡°What about Al?¡±


    ¡°Al-Al-Al, you scared of him, do ya?


    She didn¡¯t respond, but her face tells so.


    ¡°Come on, it¡¯s going to be fun. You just have to dress covering your machine parts.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me that you don¡¯t miss hanging out?¡±


    ¡°I lost my memory, remember? I don¡¯t have any reasons to miss.¡±


    ¡°Right, I know that. But that¡¯s the point of going out. Maybe there¡¯s something that might trigger your memories.¡±


    She thinks for a second, whether she would trust the Ken. Currently, she¡¯s spiraling, she¡¯s in debt not just to Ken, but to other people who provide her shelter but now she couldn¡¯t decide,


    ¡°I know that you don¡¯t want them to see you, not like this, and I promise we will just go out there to have some fun and uhm¡­ also to see if there are any chances your memories would go back or just a small portion of it.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± She said leaving her no choice from Ken¡¯s nagging ¡°But if there¡¯s anything goes wrong, we leave, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    A few minutes passed.


    ¡°Grrr,¡± Ken shivers as the cold wind gently passed by ¡°So fricking cold.¡± He pulls the hoodie, covering his head. Sherry, on the other hand, doesn¡¯t feel anything but it doesn¡¯t mean she could just casually wear something, of course, she must pick clothes that will cover her metallic arm, she black gloves and a blue hoodie jacket with black boots.


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because the winter is approaching.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    The two of them walk across the plaza where a gigantic lantern floating was tied by the ropes. People clustering, enjoying the vendor''s stand.


    ¡°You want something to eat?¡± Ken questioned.


    ¡°Err, yes.¡±


    They find themselves standing outside the food stand. Upon entering, the smell of the foods lingers in their nose, Ken¡¯s eyes strayed around the place and his eyes struck at the chef who¡¯s serving a dish, the fried meat was gently covered in soy sauce.


    Sherry holds his arm and guided him at the corner table, Ken picked up the menu and he looked at Sherry who seems to be uncomfortable ¡°Hey, relax. I¡¯m right here.¡± She nodded.


    ¡°Uhm, you go first.¡±


    Sherry looked at the menu and seemingly the list of foods is unfamiliar to her ¡°What¡¯s it gonna be for you?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, duck flail, and cordon meat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go with that too.¡±


    ¡°You sure? Because these are spicy ones that will make you throw up.¡±


    ¡°Trust me I can handle it.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Ken said and stand up and proceeded to a chef, ordering.


    A few minutes passed, the two of them finally eats it. Ken is currently enjoying the food he orders, his face is in red, while Sherry, on the other hand, can¡¯t seem to handle the spiciness. ¡°Whoa, this is hot.¡± She said as she drinks water.


    ¡°Told ya.¡±


    Ken already finished eating. Sherry could only observe him, with curiosity how tough his gut could be.


    ¡°You should get an award of the king of spiciness.¡±


    ¡°You think.¡±


    ¡°Err, I can¡¯t imagine how your gut handling it.¡±


    ¡°Ha! I¡¯m used to it. There was this time before in the Glade, where my handler brings me on one of his mission and was kinda stuck at the enemy field so we had to blend in and so on. We challenge some ass grunt to some eating contest and my benevolent handler sold that match. But because of that we got caught and had to face the whole army.¡±


    ¡°Wow, can¡¯t believe there could be an ass in the Glade.¡±


    ¡°You bet on it. They always trying to pick a fight while I¡¯m in the Glade.¡±


    Sherry smiles as Ken continued to talk about his past but the two of them stopped as they could hear an explosion of fireworks. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ken said as he grabs her hand.


    Proceeding outside, they witness the continuous raining colors of fireworks. The fireworks end as a single lantern flows in the sky, indicating that it already started as other lanterns follow.


    ¡°Whoa,¡± Ken said in amusement.


    Sherry¡¯s eyes were stuck at the beautiful scenery and with that, a certain image of a young girl flashes in her mind.


    ¡°Sherry, yoo-hoo.¡± Sherry snaps, shaking her head. ¡°Did the food want to make you throw up?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, sorry, I kinda space out.¡±


    ¡°How ¡®bout we go to the market stands, maybe we can something awesome in there.¡±


    Back at the headquarter, at Tim¡¯s room, she is currently browsing at the laptop, she¡¯s doing facial recognition as she hacked at the private network of the government files.


    ¡°You find her identity?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯ve been doing facial recognition, but still end up in a dead-end.¡±


    ¡°Figures, they maybe wipe out every data of the individuals they kidnapped.¡±


    ¡°Probably, with Theo holds the throat of the Mayor, he might easily pull this out.¡±


    ¡°This is going to be tough.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no kidding. I mean I¡¯ve been looking at every profile of these individuals, yet still no Sherry.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you look at the memory device we stole?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. That. Well, you see, I¡¯m maybe able to know how to crack some device system or debunked some data but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a damn genius about it. So, before you go yada-yada about cracking this damn memory device, you should check my background first.¡± She said, almost yelling at Al.


    ¡°Err, I think should go rest now. You can leave that work later.¡±


    ¡°Good. For god sake, it looks like I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s working at this.


    When Van finally leaves outside, He saw Linda standing before the window looking at the fireworks display ¡°I thought you¡¯re busy doing kinky business.¡±


    Linda grunts ¡°Do you mind if you don¡¯t mind my business?¡±


    Al stands tall beside her and for a few moments the lanterns finally come out for the show. ¡°Do you still imagine yourself living a normal life?¡± Linda questioned breaking the silence.


    ¡°Why would you think I would think that?¡±


    ¡°Because you always lurking in the corner, like a hollow.¡±


    Al smirks ¡°No, I never think of having that.¡±


    ¡°I kinda wondering what normal life could be, not living for killing.¡±


    ¡°You should stop thinking like that.¡±


    ¡°You never want to have that kind of life?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, no. Even if I want to have a normal life, what would I become to be? I have no family to live for. Plus, this is only I can do for a living.¡±


    Al stretches his neck, his arms protruded with bones crackling. Linda¡¯s eyes gently laid at his nakedness. She observed his eyes, as if though she¡¯s reading him.


    ¡°You¡¯re sad.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m gonna head back to my room.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go sleep right now, the two are on the loose.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Ken and Sherry were gone outside.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that numb-nut!¡±

 Chapter 23 - First Showdown

    ?


    Sherry and Jake were just talking about the lucky charm bracelet with a lantern attached to it when Sherry suddenly bumps on a man in a tux.


    ¡°Excuse you.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Oh sorry. I wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    For a split second when the man walks away, Sherry''s pace suddenly disturbed by a vision of his face. It was not detailed but her guts tell her that he¡¯s not one of the good guys.


    She grabbed Ken¡¯s arm, pulling him away, this raises concern to him.


    ¡°You know him?¡± He whispered.


    The man turns his back to them, with confuse face lashing to their backs.


    When she feels that they¡¯re far enough, she stopped in motion.


    ¡°What the hell happened back there?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know that guy, I¡¯m sure I met him somewhere,¡± Sherry said, with a voice of rattling.


    ¡°Hey, how ¡®bout we¡¯ll go home?¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s not my preference.¡± A voice calls out of nowhere.


    ¡°Who¡¯re you?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be the one who¡¯s asking.¡± He said, his eyes inspecting to Sherry ¡°You, however, I¡¯ve seen you before. You¡¯re that girl I kidnapped before. I thought you died in the explosion.¡±


    ¡°Well, unfortunately to you, she survived.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. My boss is quite annoyed about what happened back there and eager to find out if there are any of the experiments survived, but we couldn¡¯t trace anything and here you are, look well and alive. You¡¯re coming with me.¡±


    Ken pulls Sherry back to him ¡°She¡¯s not going anywhere numb-nut. You have to get through me first.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to make this easy.¡±


    Ken¡¯s prepared but when suddenly Al came with his round kick to him. He crashed to a concrete wall, his eyes shut, and seem not to be waking up any sooner.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    ¡°We need to get out of here,¡± Al said, panicking sweating. You should¡¯ve listened to me; you have no idea how many rats roaming around here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah well, maybe you shouldn¡¯t let us stick inside there, not finding any solution to our problem.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the problem here, doofus. We should¡¯ve waited for the instruction to our supervisor before we go out clueless about what we should do next.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking the initiative here. Bringing her memory would do any help to us.¡±


    ¡°Now, that¡¯s just an excuse to get out and roaming like an open casket.¡±


    Ping-Ping


    Al pulls out the mobile device inside his dark trench coat.


    ¡°Well, thanks to you, we got enemy closing in. We need to get out here now!¡±


    ¡°Come on Sherry.¡±


    Ken pulled the arm of Sherry, her eyes seem to dart aimlessly, her memory is slowly flashing to her mind, taking over her consciousness ¡°Hey.¡± Ken called out to her ¡°We need to get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± She said, snapped out from pacing.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    The three of them move across the bustling crowd. Al stopped in a moment that was followed by the two. Still, Ken firmly holds Sherry¡¯s arm, the three walks fast.


    ¡°Ow!¡± The young girl fell to the ground when she bumped onto Sherry.


    Sherry pulled back her arm and help the children, picking up her teddy bear.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She said as she hands over the toy. The young lady is hurdling, her knee scrape.


    ¡°Let me take a look.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have a time Sherry,¡± Ken said.


    ¡°Just wait.¡±


    Sherry pulled out a white cloth, wrapping the wound.


    ¡°Here ya go.¡±


    When the young girl raised her head, their eyes met. A familiar face flashes and the young girl couldn¡¯t alter her eyes to Sherry.


    ¡°Sherry?¡± She asked out of nowhere.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    Ken pulled her away from the child amid the crowd. Sherry struggling to free herself from Ken¡¯s grip. ¡°Let me go!¡±


    ¡°I know you have a lot of questions, but we need to go now!¡±


    ¡°She knows who I am, we need to get her back.¡±


    ¡°And then what, we have enemies on our back. She might be a danger if we take her with us.¡±


    Thinking through, Sherry couldn¡¯t agree more with Ken.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought.¡±


    The young girl with a hint of concern in her face, tears forms as a voice calls out to him.


    ¡°Millie, for god sake, we¡¯ve been looking for you, uncle Port will kill me if I hadn¡¯t found you. Did something happen?¡± He asked wiping her tears.


    ¡°Uncle Harry, I saw big sis.¡±


    ¡°What? where?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if she¡¯s truly here, we¡¯ll find her, okay, but now we¡¯re going home.¡±


    They meet at a narrow alley, far enough to run away the enemies.


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you to stick with me?¡± Annoyed voices speak out.


    ¡°Yeah, well. Spare us with nagging parents lecture-style Al.¡±


    He sighs ¡°We¡¯ll enter that tunnel over there. In the meantime, use this to our advantage.¡± Al handed out three night-vision goggles.


    ¡°Where the hell did you hid these¡­? Well, actually¡­ I don¡¯t want to know the answer.¡±


    The three of them jumped off the bridge and enters the tunnel.


    Ken couldn¡¯t help to ask the question, ¡°Why the tunnel?¡±


    ¡°If the enemy enters here, we would have the advantage against them.¡±


    ¡°Because of the darkness, right?¡± Al nodded, ¡°So, we¡¯ll go to the Al lurking style, eh?¡±


    ¡°Well, at least someone is using the brain here.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    ¡°How about the two of you shut up?¡± Sherry breaks the tension between the two.


    They could see the end of the tunnel, with only the dim light of the moon seeping through the cracks.


    Oblivious, someone is eyeing and waiting for them. When they finally reached the end of the tunnel, Al suddenly blocks Ken, he hinted them to stop. His guts told him that there¡¯s something wrong and with that, he picks up a rock, throwing it on the ground aimlessly, it bounces at the end of the tunnel, when a certain point it lands, there¡¯s an explosion.


    ¡°Trap.¡±


    Outside the tunnel, Gary is observing outside hiding in a compartment, when he sees a rock bouncing to the trap. ¡°Well, trap 1 failed guys. Shall we use trap number 2?¡±


    ¡°Affirmative,¡± Lance said through a transmission device.


    ¡°Here we go.¡±


    With that, on the other side of the tunnel, it explodes, leaving the three of them no choice but to run outside.


    ¡°Trap number 2 is a success. So, tell me, Lance. What¡¯s the trap number 3?¡±


    ¡°Us,¡± Ina said as she jumped out, landing in front of Ken.


    ¡°What in the actual fuck?¡±


    Ina punches him in the gut, attempting to follow a kick, Al catches it, and with sheer strength, he pulls her leg with his right hand reaching to her belt, throwing her to the ground. He pulls out his sword hidden under his coat to kill her, but a baton came flying towards him. He catches it and throws it back to Lance.


    Sherry was there tending Ken, at that time, she realizes how useless she could be, she could only that hope she could do anything, but she has no experience of anything in the arts of fighting.


    Lance pulled out another baton and attack Al with all he''s got. The two furiously exchange blows. Al sword scrapes Lance skin through the coat and Lance shielded his attack then kicked him in the gut.


    With a sheer strength, Al sword throws over the baton out of Lance''s left hand. His hands are numbing but prove naught bothered as he punches his face; followed by hitting Al¡¯s arm with his baton in his right arm, Al sword fell, leaving him with his hands to protect him.


    He catches Lance''s arm and grips it, turning its bones around. The baton fell, the two of them exchanges hit on their faces. The two jumps backward taking a pace, Al picked up his sword and Lance drew out another two batons. Ina gets up, standing next to Lance.


    ¡°Ken, this is a good time where I could use some help.¡±


    Ken grunts as he stands up, ¡°We¡¯re kinda screwed, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we are way too screwed.¡±


    ¡°Gary! Now!¡± Lance shouted as the two of them pulls out an earplug, wearing it to their ears.


    ¡°I thought, you¡¯re not gonna use the plan number 4.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I changed my mind.¡± Gary pressed the button and with that, four sirens that were planted pointing at each other just outside the tunnel produced a high-pitched sound: deafening them.


    Along with Sherry, they kneeled in the ground, but Ken as persistent he is, he tried to run towards Lance, but he punches him and with Ina¡¯s help, together, they kick him, flying back to the crumbled tunnel. Ken loses consciousness as he met the debris. He hardly met the ground.


    At the last second, Sherry and Al lost their consciousness.

 Chapter 24 - Vesoga Plain

    Bashful frostbite crept on my flesh wounds. I could feel the gentle wind entering the cracked walls. My mindfulness is clinging but with my wound left untreated, I couldn¡¯t think of any moment from now that I would be able to overcome this.


    I raised my head observing the room, the place looks so old the wooden could be easily knocked and the moss spewing at the corner indicates so much that I¡¯m in a solitary place. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m not used to this smell, the smell of moss, the smoke trailing outside from the cigarette at the table in front of me, the drenched jaws from blood flowing out of my wounds, not new to me, but I knew I am being in denial. Those experiences are nothing but a product of a simulation that my superior concocted. This time is for real and there¡¯s no way I could tell how much I will last long or them to decide when to take my life.


    I was told by many things of my superiors back in the Glade, some of them said to me, I¡¯ll help you to get out of here or I¡¯ll give you money if you pass the test, but the biggest lie I¡¯ve ever heard is that ¡®This won¡¯t hurt, it will be easy.¡¯


    It was the time of the last year of our training. Once I finished my hand-to-hand combat training, my superior along with twenty of my comrades were ordered to take a special test. I thought that this special test she was saying will be difficult like the previous ones, where you will have to improvise a bomb or solve a puzzle to get the key before we will get drown or infiltrating a dungeon made by higher levels without getting caught. However, my expectation has betrayed me, we were put inside a white room, hours had passed but still, nothing happened. Suspicion, discontentment, speculations filled the room. Hours had passed, silence takes place, it was then, eeriness had fallen onto my shoulder.


    In an instant, the room was filled with haze, we were taken in a fleeting vision into madness cascading our sanity. We were put under psychological and physiological torture. We were shown of our greatest nightmares, we experienced what it feels like to be burned alive, fell in an inconceivable height, and stung by a hundred maybe a thousand needles. Few only recovered after that test, others were listed in the medic station. Only god knows when will they recover. I, on the other hand, recovered in two weeks, and was the second one to break to it. I wonder who¡¯s the first person to recover, but that information was concealed to us, so there¡¯s no way to learn the name.


    When I was about to fell asleep, the door open. A man greeted me with a smile, his hair looks so funny, shaggy style is way out of date.


    ¡°So, do you know who they¡¯re working for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Just found them hanging around with one of the escapees.¡±


    ¡°Okay, there¡¯s only one way to get the information,¡± He chuckles, ¡°Okay boys, do it!¡± He shouted, ordering the grunts to the dirty job.


    When he finally left the guy that I fought before gets close to me, whispering ¡°It isn¡¯t personal. We have a lot of dirty jobs we must do for this country.¡±


    ¡°Screw you,¡± I said, spitting with a mix of blood on his face.


    When he finally left outside, a tall man holding a knife lashes to me, as I said before, this kind of torture is easy for enough for me to endure.


    ¡°I see, you¡¯re a tough guy.¡± Laid down the knife at the table and he wears black rubber gloves; he pulls out two fliers with a giant battery.


    He smirks, ¡°This is going to get dirtier if you don¡¯t tell us who you¡¯re working for.¡±


    ¡°Do your worst,¡± I said as if I was inviting him to try.


    ?


    When Lance and the Hoarder go out, he investigated him, ¡°What¡¯re you planning to do with that guy?¡±


    ¡°Well, as part of our deal, I expect you to know your boundaries, but with the fruit, you showed to me, I will be considerate. You see, if you want to win a war, information is a vital element. That guy, inside there, I¡¯m certain his working for an organization, a big one.¡±


    ¡°Ah-huh. What about the girl?¡±


    ¡°Ah, about her. I¡¯m gonna sell her to the upcoming auction.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Lance couldn¡¯t believe what he just heard, rationally thinking, he thought that girl might be of use to him, maybe he could hire a scientist to investigate her bio components, but to sell her, isn¡¯t what kind of he expected.


    ¡°Let¡¯s say, it¡¯s good old fashion revenge, you see Theo the king of douche, once threatened me that he will bring down my enterprise if I don¡¯t cooperate with so¡­¡±


    ¡°So, you will plot fake information and goes around until he will bite your trap.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Like a child, he naughtily grinned, ¡°What about you? How did you find those mercenaries?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well. We just followed our hunch that Theo¡¯s men are also roaming the area finding the kids. It¡¯s easy enough to hack their radio system, so, we follow their pattern while doing our research.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed, you know your toys mate. Maybe we should work together often.¡±


    ¡°No. This will be the last time. A deal is a deal. Now, give me the files.¡±


    ¡°As a man of my words, I will rightfully comply.¡±


    He said as handed out a box full of folders and a small storage disk locked in a plastic cover.


    ¡°As a token of friendship. I added some files you interested in, records of corrupt officials, conspiring, and an act of negligence.¡±


    When he finally left, Gary and Ina meet him in a graveyard.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Ina asked looking at the box.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I hope he¡¯s not lying. It would be a waste of time if he would.¡± Gary said with a hint of skepticism in his voice.


    ?


    It was midnight when Linda running cluelessly finding her gang. She found herself at the end of the tunnel, the place is crumbled. ¡°Oh, crap.¡± She mumbled.


    Linda followed the end of the tunnel and what she found is the battered Ken lying on the ground.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°Canary¡¯s happened.¡±


    With that said, her eyes widened and at the end of the night the last lantern flew in the sky and the hound of a wolf is the only noticeable in the silent twilight.

 Chapter 25 - The Elf

    The sun settled in the horizon as its ray of light touches the ground ¨C a flock of birds landed at the rooftop of the building, squawking. Just, as usual, looking down at the casual scenery at the ground, Ken leans his back against the wall. The entirety of his body is hurting, his eyes narrowed as the ray of light from the sun-centered to his vision.


    He decided to close the curtain, deciding to go back in slumber, but his mind wouldn¡¯t let him, his conscience is bugging him. He knows that going outside with an important asset who is Sherry, is a compromising thing to do, yet he still did it and now they¡¯re messed up.


    His stomach and his arm are wrapped in white cloth, bruises and few cuts and stitches were on his neck. When he heard the tilting doorknob, he turns his back against it facing his face to the wall.


    Linda, bringing a tray, soup, and water with medicines accidentally slams the door inward. The smell lingers in the air, reaching the nose of the young man, his stomach began to growl. She noticed the man pretending to be asleep ¡°You know you, moping around isn¡¯t gonna help. You need to eat something.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not moping.¡± Ken tiredly said. Linda raised her brow as she sat down.


    ¡°Then what do you call all of that¡­ pretending to be¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not pretending. I¡¯m resting. Those guys beat the crap out of me.¡±


    ¡°If you weren¡¯t such a brat then it wouldn¡¯t go down like this,¡± She sighed ¡°There¡¯s no use of blaming right now. Look, all I asked is for you to recover just please, eat something, while I and Tim will go out and find out something about these guys.¡±


    ?


    The sharp wind touching his wound makes it much worse than he could even imagine, still, his eyes don¡¯t seem to care at all. His wound is not gonna heal soon, as he could tell the non-stop bleeding on his forearm, the lashes on his torso. The only light that provides his cold sight is the cracks of bricks at his back, proving the strong ray of light means it is a day.


    How many days have passed since he got here, three, seven, two whole weeks perhaps? He couldn¡¯t recall, as the only thing that keeps revolving in his mind is when he¡¯s going to escape. No matter simulation he does, none would¡¯ve worked, he has no way untying the chains without breaking a part of his arms or his legs, and even if he does, he might face up against the whole gang waiting outside, he will be in a disadvantage.


    He was unsure when his team would be able to daringly save him, but it is unlikely that anytime soon they will be found him, he will consider himself lucky if they would be still saved him at the right time, but those scenarios are currently impossible to happen. Judging by the exterior of this place, the enemy made sure that they¡¯re in an isolated place, suggesting that people couldn¡¯t easily reach for communication, particularly mobile connections, but there¡¯s one thing that might use to communicate, a walky-talky for it uses radio-wave that doesn¡¯t require such satellite, it only needed an antenna to send a voice message. Still, it would be hard to reach on them as they don¡¯t use this kind of technology.


    The door, creakingly open, what lies behind is an astonishing individual that could be considering rarely to see, an elf. Elf is one of the rarest creatures that could be hardly seen in the woods, as they close the window of their kingdom to the world of humans, hidden in the woods. He bet that she is much older than what beauty could be seen.


    Considering her clothes, he already knew why she¡¯s here, a slave for sale. She wears such ragged clothes, that it could only hide its precious parts. She brought a beaker that is inside is water and a towel hanging on her shoulder, with the bandages hold by her fellow slaves.


    ¡°I thought elves were not supposed to stray out in the forest.¡±


    The elf didn¡¯t reply, her face shows no indication of any kind of emotion, nothing at all.


    ¡°Not talkative, eh?¡± said Al, "Hm. Let me guess. You were captured astray from your home or there''s some cunning man bested out of you?"


    Still, no response but only the pulping wet cloth met his wounds, and the dirt cleansed off. The other slaves began to put bandages. He flinched as the wounds sting caused by the covering of wound.


    "You mind being careful?" said Alastor. Just like her, the boy didn''t respond. Suggesting their attitude there''s no way he could be sure that they will help him. He didn''t realize the reason behind the callous act, until now. He observed their faces, no trace of hope nor any kind of volition to fight back, their soulless eyes tell it all. Still, he hasn''t lost hope yet. "If you release me from these chains, I will help you and free the other slaves."


    "It''s no use. The Hoarder would kill them if we ran out." The boy said pulling a stool then step on top of it to reach and clean his face.


    "I promise you; I will save them."


    "No point of struggling young man." Finally, the elf responds.


    "I hate to break it to you but, I''m a mercenary, I can help you even without paying me. Free of charge.¡±


    "You have no idea who are you dealing with."


    "A band of cock head?"


    "You may jest but sooner or later you won''t be seeing the daylight anymore."


    When the elf and the other slaves finish doing their job, they began to depart reaching the wooden door. "What do you mean by that?" Al asked. The elf-shot him with a blank look. "What will they do to me?"


    There''s no response as the guard called them out.


    "Bloody hell."


    ?


    On a hill, staring afar bottom where a small village settles, Lance stops from trekking, gasping for air. Overlooking at the village a few miles away from Kayon City, five people came out from the semi-trailer truck, parked in front of the inn, they go in the back unlocking it. They joked and laugh then heaved the boxes, carrying it inside the inn.


    Though the village would be considered small ¨C the way houses spread would be considered likewise to be considered as a big one, it was more like a clustered disconsolate shack where houses spread out away from the muddy square where the last time, he alone went, it was a dusty and annoying place.


    Now, the highway is much more unlikely desirable to travel as the rain causes it to become muddy. Even though the rain already halts, its wind had not eased, a fierce, bone-chilling wind had blown to his face.


    He heard the shivering Gary sneezes, wrapped himself with his maroon scarf and sneezes. His squared shoulders tightened as another chilling blow of wind-blasted washing on their faces. Ina, on the other hand, is unaffected, she is somewhat amused by the change of their attires because normally Lance wouldn''t allow it to not wear their proud uniforms as a member of the Canary.


    She gazes at his back, wearing an unbuttoned black jacket, with brown pants and black boots, "So, what could the KelbyHives doing in this place?" She asked.


    Likewise, his tireless eyes unfazed, "If the Hoarder is correct, this is where the KelbyHives hide temporarily their shipment and then spread out across the region.


    "Dude, do you think this is a good idea to go operate without the mayor''s permission. I mean he''s going to kill us if he knows about this." Gary said.


    Lance took a deep breath. Unknown to Gary, Lance already told the mayor about their knowledge of KelbyHives'' illegal activities, instead, he reprimands, reasoning that the reason KelbyHives has a base on that village is that they also transport goods, obviously that''s a lie. Why would a multi-billionaire like Theo waste his time on trivial business? There must be something up to this place. The mayor even crosses more said that they shouldn''t meddle with it, that we should rest assured that everything is fine, adding that Theo provides military strength to the city. To hell with that pig, corrupted by Theo''s sweet talks. The officials are corrupted, even the citizens didn''t realize what''s going on in the city anymore.


    "The city is rotten at its core. We must act on our own with or without their assist. After all, they''re not our superiors. So, there''s no need to worry about it." Said Lance through his gritted teeth.


    Gary sighed, "I hope you are right."


    They looked up the sky and for a second there was a drop, a small raindrop wet Lance faces then there came another until it falls hard onto the field.


    It was into this pub they came, escaping the biting and cold wind as they heaved shutting close the door. Inside the pub, the smell of ale seemed to hang in the air like mist. Bloody drunk bastards on the far corner arguing but to them it''s all rubbish and insensible to think.


    Other people mind their own business, hunches over their tankards, some talking in low voices whiling the cold evening away with whispers and gossips. Others were in groups where they played cards, rattling the dices with cups, or laughing and joking.


    They banged their tankards demanding for more ale, the barmaid came out of the room bringing more bottles of ale, serving them. Lance''s eyes lay to the far corner where he heard the arguing and already know who they are as he familiarizes their faces.


    All were minding their own business until they were bug by Gary who is stomping on the ground trying to get rid of the mud in his boots. The loud chatter in the pub suddenly hushed turning into a low murmur. Ina shot him a look.


    "What?" he asked. Since they¡¯re on an undercover mission, the best way to maintain their identity secret is to not attract any kind of attention and Gary just blew it.


    He brushed his brown hair plastered caused by the rain. The entire gang looked wet, but the men''s eyes didn''t stare at Gary long enough as they saw the redheaded Ina. They moved across the room, their boots clicking on the woods. A man whistled, but Ina didn''t mind it. She must have realized right now that even if Gary didn''t do that, she will somehow attract attention specifically to men. Her hand reflexively shoves the hand of a man aiming to touch her buttocks.


    Considering that some men are pervert, her eyes carefully observed around the pub, letting them know that she''s not intimidated by the surrounding. Some lick their lips; others didn''t bother anymore to study the woman, though some watchful eyes still want to regard her, amused by her bewitching beauty.


    She took all of it in then continues to move on the counter where people make way to then as they sat at the wooden stool, arms rested on the serving board. The barmaid goes to the counter, her lips pursed; her hands reflexively went to her hips, her chest wiggled as she looks at Lance. Ina''s brows arched.


    "Good evening." She greeted, "What can I do for you?"


    "You have anything warm for us to eat?"


    "Lucky you, there is, we already started to cook, though it would take some time to prepare."


    "We can wait. Could you get me some ale?"


    "Me too," Ina added. Lance looked at her, she nodded, her eyes telling her that she wouldn''t drink too much. Gary sneezes for the second time.


    It took three minutes when the barmaid returns with soup and a lump of fried meat sizzling hot with its chili toppings. The three started to eat. Ina was enjoying the moment of silence of eating when a man shoves the guy sits beside her, "Good evening mam. I believe you''re not here as a tourist, do you? Well, if you''re then I assure you would find yourself carved in my heart." his breath stinks of ale. Ina didn''t mind the man sits at her right.


    "I see." Ina''s voice was steely.


    "May I know your name?" He asked again.


    She didn''t respond this time. "Did my charm bested you that even a single word won''t come out caused by an uncontrollable throbbing heart?"


    "No." she coldly said.


    "C''mon. I''m sure it caught your heart¡± he said. "Look, you have to consider it. I''m handsome; you¡¯re beautiful, think of the possibilities."


    Finally, she looks at him and smiled. In his eyes, those were a smile of an angel not until she said, "I have a hand, you have a face, think of the possibilities." Hearing those, he couldn''t help but frown, "You must consider it."


    Gary almost choked, bursting to laugh helped by Lance making him drink the ale and for a moment he nearly pukes it but stopped regaining his breath. The men behind laugh harder, she can hear them saying that his pick-up lines are off the charts for the redheaded gal. He was oblivious at the surrounding not knowing the shift of atmosphere as a man step and sitting alongside him, it seems that it''s his boss, "I''m very sorry if this guy interrupts your evening." The man who''s bugging received a hard slap. He falls asleep. His men laugh louder.


    Lance looks at them, seeing the familiar face of the man. He hit Ina''s knee with his leg. She saw it and Lance shot her a look. She knew what it means.


    "It''s alright. I''m kind of used to it. He''s drunk, so I forgive him for forgetting his manners."


    "This bloody bastard is hitting'' every woman he bumped into. I''m glad you didn''t let yourself got into the world of trouble."


    "Yeah, that¡¯s right."


    "So, what business you guys have here? I saw it the first time you enter here that you''re not from here. Are you a traveler perhaps?"


    "Well, yes."


    Lance added, "We''re actually come from a far place and kinda want to be independent of our parents. So, we aim to find a job at Kayon City."


    "Really? What are you guys good at?"


    "Well, I and this girl are exceptionally good at computers and this guy knows auto-mechanics."


    "Oh, I see. But I''m afraid you guys might be having a hard time finding a job."


    "Why is that?"


    "Companies or any other work you can think of have low demands on having employees.


    "Is that so?"


    "Crap. Then how the hell we would be able to make some money? I mean we can''t go back, now that we spend most of our money." Gary murmured.


    The man fell in silence, thinking and took a deep breath - his mind telling him that he might regret this decision.


    "Well, I know other jobs. I can recommend you if you want. This job is not normal like the others."


    "And I supposed this is illegal?" Gary said.


    "No, no. This is completely legal. It''s safe. Just don''t tell others about our job. It''s quite confidential."


    "Well, if that''s the case then we''re in," Ina said.


    "Alright, by the way, my name is Port."

 Chapter 26 - A Rare View

    ?


    ¡°So, we¡¯re going to work for them now? I didn¡¯t expect that.¡± Gary said as his body drowned on the sofa. His feet crossed high in the chair and made himself feel at home. Currently, they¡¯re in the inn resting for the night, and tomorrow they will be heading out to the base of the operations of Port.


    ¡°Temporarily, yeah, but it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re loyal to them,¡± Ina said, standing in front of the window staring at some lit houses for a moment as she confirms that the neighborhoods already in their respective houses and she close the curtain.


    ¡°We need to know how they operate and how they work. Especially on the Vesoga Plain, they¡¯re using the monsters at that place as undercover of their operations. It is essential to gather information; it is likely and considers that our investigation will lead us to broad views."


    Just as Lance finished drying his hair, he goes to sit in the chair staring at his mobile phone. His white hair drawn down obscuring his vision and when he used his hand to brush it off, he was startled by Gary¡¯s shift of movement as his feet go down and his hands bang on the wooden table.


    ¡°And what will we do if confirm it?¡± Gary asked.


    ¡°Well,¡± Lance turns his attention to him, ¡°We¡¯ll contact HQ and wait for further notice. And we must remain to observe here if there¡¯s a change of situation.¡±


    ¡°Another thing is that the information we received from that guy,¡± Ina said.


    ¡°The Hoarder.¡± Gary professed.


    ¡°Whatever. That guy gives me the creeps. Anyway, the information we receive from him, states that they are making biological weapons. Thus, we must gather evidence to slap on his face when facing the trial.¡±


    ¡°Alright, the discussion is over class, we must sleep early. We have a schedule to follow.¡±


    ?


    He wipes his forehead that is profusely sweating. His loud breathing can be heard as he opens the right front window of the truck. He was seated in front. His legs hang on the portable footstool while puffing the cigarette in the air and enjoys the view. His recruit, on the other hand, seems to be uncomfortable as he also opens the side window.


    The intense heat must be the reason why he is so uncomfortable by Port''s cigarette smokes smoldering inside the vehicle. The smoke makes him hard to breathe. He exhaled smoke for the last time before throws it outside.


    There are things that he considers as much more dangerous than a bullet flying in the battlefield; it is nature intense retaliation. Such as the sun glares down through the impending crispy, dry air. The newcomers must be thinking, why is it so early for the sun to radiate its intense heat? Well, for him it is not surprising, after all, they are heading in a savanna field, where it is considered as a place where the climate is so extreme.


    In broad daylight, the temperature exceeded high as forty-three celsius, in which a normal bird could not survive. In the nighttime, it is cold like the biting wind from the peak of a mountain. Only monsters are the fitting creatures to live in an extreme climate and capable to survive throughout the entire day.


    "You ever been here before?" Port asked Lance.


    "Nope, because of the extreme weather, the not-so-regular monsters creeping around the corner, and the long road to the city, this is the only the place in the world that is inhabitable."


    "And do you believe it?"


    "No, considering that we''re going straight at heart-of-the-hell-hole tells otherwise. What about you?"


    "What about me?"


    "Well, do you believe that this place cannot be habitable? I mean if your boss was able to pull this off, do you think he can also build a city?¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s what I¡¯m trying to say. My boss does not have any kind of intention of doing that. He¡¯s unlike any other person I have ever met, cunning, smart, and fearless.¡±


    ¡°Hm. Sounds like you admired him.¡±


    Port snickers, ¡°Cunning and smart, yes. But about being fearless, absolutely no.¡± He shrugged.


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°A man, who knows no fear, is a man who knows no boundary.¡±


    ¡°What does that even mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see, you will see.¡±


    Frequent vibrations could be felt at Port¡¯s waist, he pulls it out, and the mobile device flashes in green. For a moment, he took a long breath and expunged it. They already crossed the woods to the adjacent slope road and were greeted by flashing orange and yellow light phasing through the crack of the cumulus clouds.


    On his left, the view of the forest below their position fades over their speeding vehicle and what comes next as they take a right turn is a sea of sand. Lance had noticed a sandstorm charging on the right across to the road they are following. Its gale reached to their ears, the whispering grass and the harmonic chirps of the birds had halted to ease by the overlapping screech of the wailing storm. Their distance is far, but it is enough to conclude that it is massive, witnessing it on their position.


    He looks at his Port who is currently staring on nowhere as if he is thinking deeply. Therefore, he concluded that maybe it was a normal phenomenon here since Port has explained to him about the extreme conditions of Vesoga Plain, and thus, he proceeded, oblivious of the perilous gale.


    He was about to kick it and speed up, but Port stole the wheels and stomp the break.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Lance was taken back, rattled as Port suddenly wheeled it away from it and parked far away from it.


    ¡°What is going on?¡± Lance asked again.


    ¡°Observe.¡± He said, his eyes focused on the billowing sandstorm.


    His eyes laid back on the sandstorm. It takes a few seconds when he finally noticed a large shadowy figure beneath the thick sand storming across the barren land. In a certain distance, opposite to its direction. A ten feet tall like an alligator was drawn out of the forest, its claws brimmed under the peak sunlight, its mouth opened widely as it yawns in relief, the saliva starts to drip from its mouth to its jaws as its eyes glow in red staring at the beast beyond the sandstorm. The monster was touted as by many names, but the most notable one is ¡®Savanah Bale Lord.¡¯


    ¡°The monster hiding in the sandstorm is what we called ¡®Sand Gloth¡¯ and the other one who came out in the forest is ¡®Savanah Bale Lord¡¯, which both of them is bad news, shit.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s safe to stay here?¡± Lance asked Port.


    ¡°Obviously no, but I suppose we are clearly out of their sight, so.¡± He confidently replied.


    Port looks back and opens the peephole unraveling the situation in the back. Gary, Ina, and the other three comrades of Port were arranging and tightened the leash of the boxes.


    ¡°Dude, what the hell?!¡± Gary spat out in distress, ¡°You are the worst driver ever!¡±


    ¡°Calm down, something is happening out there.¡±


    It was until now that they¡¯ve noticed ¨C the two gigantic monsters began to brawl. After the long howl of the two as if they¡¯re testing each other ¨C concluded into a monster onslaught. They began to charge at each other, the sharp claws of the ¡®Savannah Bale Lord¡¯ dug deeper as it crawls fast towards its enemy.


    The ¡®Sand Gloth¡¯ sandstorm cover became intensified; the surging wind creates a mini shockwave as it bashes against the enemy head-to-head. Lance could feel the sudden heavy atmosphere emitted by their power play. The wind died down, the monster¡¯s breath could be heard, heavy as their movements.


    The two monsters were taken back and make a distance against each other. As if now, they¡¯re testing each other¡¯s stunning visage.


    ¡°Is that a fucking ¡®Savana Bale lord.¡¯?¡± One of Port comrades said in disbelief, ¡°and not just that, ¡®Sand Gloth¡¯?¡±


    Gary too peek on the hole and saw the two monsters charging towards each other, ¡°We¡¯re gonna die!¡± He screamed.


    They began to pick their wallet and they gave out their money to Port.


    A smile is written on Port''s face. Something tells that he already looked forward to seeing this. ¡°You know the drill boys. No scamming, no pissy loser, and no acting like a douche, alright?¡±


    Just when they thought the fun starts, their vehicle sudden shakes.


    ¡°What in the actual¡ª¡± Lance stopped in mid-sentence as he looked outside and discover what it was. A humanoid with a blue scale and gray eyes effortlessly jumped and cling to their vehicle, its blade brimming in light.


    Port noticed and caught a glimpse of the rear mirror; he already knew what it was. He pulled back Lance¡¯s head back inside and to this moment, a blade shimming cut the air passing through.


    Lance gulped; his composure is shaken and remained his position fixated. Port began to count and gave back their money.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± One of his men asked.


    ¡°We can do it next time.¡± Port quickly said. ¡°No time to explain. Hang on tight!¡±


    Ina and Gary look so confused and was about to raise a question not until a blade stuck through on top of them. A hole was left as the blade was dragged out of it.


    ¡°Ah shit. They¡¯re back.¡± Port muttered.


    ¡°What in the world is that?¡± Lance frantically asked.


    ¡°Two words ¡®Murderer Molous¡¯.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Lance shouted, sweating profusely as he processes what he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t pretend to be shocked.¡± Port chuckles.


    ¡°This is not the best time to make fun of it!¡± Ina yelled at him.


    ¡°Yeah-yeah I know.¡±


    Wheeling across the dessert, they could feel the tumultuous blast of wind raining them with sand. The two gigantic monsters began showing off their strength. The ¡®Savanah Bale Lord¡¯ widely opens its mouth, amassing a ball of fire and when he''s finally done, he releases it, the size became larger than its original composition ¨C making no means for the enemy to escape.


    Watching behind the ¡®Sand Gloth¡¯, Lance couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless as the giant ball of flame coming cross to them. Their comrades began to pull out their guns and pointed it at the locked door which is the source of the banging.


    ¡°What the hell are you guys doing?¡± Ina agitatedly asked.


    ¡°Killing the enemy so that we will secure the item.¡±


    Clutching, they began to shoot it ¨C just enough to scare them away. Looking back to the monstrous fight, Port began to speed up their vehicle as not just he could feel but all of them the intense heat increasing as the fireball gets closer.


    The ¡®Sand Gloth¡¯ on the other remains unshaken to its position. In its stead, the sandstorm that is covering its enormous body began expanding and its wind, disrupting not just the dessert but the savannah itself.


    Its body under the shadowy figure began to expand, its wings enlarge, and with a single snap, hell break loose. The fireball that just the fellow monster created - stopped in motion, then it was followed by the riotous wind to the ¡®Savanah Bale Lord¡¯ direction.


    The monster didn¡¯t anticipate the turned of events, as it remains in shock to its position. It became a backlash to it, and it openly accepts his attack, burning half of his body. The ¡®Sand Gloth¡¯ on the other hand began to raise its head, its lungs accepting more oxygen inhaling through its nose, it was then followed by a long loud cry and for the last time, it sends a shockwave throughout the field ¨C whenever it might reach.


    The monsters that were harassing their vehicle was washed along with the repercussion, they cried out as the last of them hold tight with its blade stuck to the vehicle but not too long as the only thing, he could grab on was untethered.


    The vehicle did not remain stood firm as it was also caught by a large disruptive wind. It begins to roll away and when it finally stopped, somehow, their vehicle was not destroyed and was put back to its position just as before.


    ¡°I think I landed on my balls.¡± Gary groaned as he slumps back, lifeless. Their faces remained in shock and their heartbeats throbbing fast.


    It has been two hours since that happened, they continued their way without saying anything but they are still vigilant, there may be an enemy lurking by and waiting for the right timing. The way was nothing less but an unpaved road. Old trail tracks were left marked the road; they may be purposely left this so they could easily remember it. Lance squinted up staring at the blue sky while the impending heat from the sun traveling through the crisp atmosphere.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± said Port.


    Lance realized it just now, he could see the greenery paint job of the buildings hiding beyond the large trees. Over there, they were waited by a certain man, fat as a barrel.


    After confirming their identity, they continued until they could see the gate, opening on its own and they entered. The buildings that occupied the land is incomparable than what the Kelby Hives have in the Kayon City.


    Port and the others began to pull out the items in the cargo. Gary and Ina were dumbfounded too about the hidden factory here but Lance snapped them out. They began to help them carry the boxes as they followed Port and entered the facility.


    Gary couldn¡¯t help but to gape in awe. Creating a facility in the middle of a monster would be impossible. He had thought what kind of monster would be able to pull this out. No matter what he imagines about the process of making the enormous structures ¨C he fails to grasp it out.


    ¡°It took four years to build this place. This place was built by thousands of workers with the help of the mercenaries. I was one of those people who helped to build this place.¡±


    Gary looks at him, ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°In case if you¡¯re wondering.¡±


    Gary altered his gaze and remain fixated at the machine ¨C which looks like an energy container.


    ¡°I was thinking of when we will start to work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your quarters, let¡¯s talk about it tomorrow. For now, you should rest.¡±

 Chapter 27 - Predators

    Even now she can still remember, the time when the elder of her tribe had given her a task to go to the outside world ¨C to search about his vision of a certain element, an element that might become a foundation for the next calamity he prophesized. Just as her role in the tribe as one of the priestesses, she paid heed on his request and made her travels to the human world.


    Her parents were so proud back then, they have seen her not a girl but a capable woman who bears a mighty fate, but they don¡¯t know how deeply unwilling she is to this request. She only accepted it for her parents to not lose face in front of the council, especially to her father. He¡¯s proud as a lion, never once he had thought her to show any kind of remorse, only a heart of steel could protect her from her enemies. Even now, she could still remember the hard whip from his wooden sword hitting on her back ¨C to her jaw ¨C and her frail arms during the day time.


    She misses the wind fluttering the leaves as it traveled through the woods, wandering from south to west while she and her friends would play and swim in the river. It¡¯s so sad that now she had to travel alone and had to take care for herself.


    She traveled in the woods for months, she had faces and defeat countless monsters on her way. Even she is a priestess, her father didn¡¯t want her to be weak. He always thought her that normalizing is something that is not a good thing for the community. It is a parasite he said, a parasite that poison minds, disabling to move forward, hindering the evolution.


    One should not stop searching just because the once insatiable desire has been fed up. Being content of what you¡¯ve gain would open you to vulnerability. Exploring and being open-minded would lead to more prosperity ¨C not in wealth but intelligence.


    They didn¡¯t give her enough concrete plan on what she should do, not anything else but to disguise as a human and join a guild to travel around the world to be their eyes and ears to this world. However, it was not that simple, she was unlucky as she stumbled upon this group of hunters that enslaved. She was held captured for months; she can still remember back then ¨C those lustful ¨C unforgiving eyes like a wild animal ¨C allured by her beauty, bothered her most of the time. It seems that fate is not that kind to her.


    She was put under the spell of chains, nullifying her powers, but not entirely, she has still some tricks hidden on her sleeves.


    They didn¡¯t stop on their watchful gaze ¨C they even attempt to touch her. She may be ignorant about the outside world, but she¡¯s not dumbed enough to not know what those licentious behaviors and shameless gazes mean.


    She was compliant, but not to all their wishes. Whenever they tried to make a move on her ¨C by pinning her alone in an empty room, she would¡¯ve used a spell to put them under her hypnosis ¨C a delusional spell for a delusional person.


    She had been held captive for four months, she rarely set foot outside nor she was able to feel the sunlight under her skin. She may be trapped, but she was not alone, not completely at all.


    She met these youngsters ¨C children who were held captive for slave selling. She heard of their tales about how rough their life is, the gruesome death of their parents that were robbed of their fortune, about how they were sold by their flesh and blood.


    The more stories she had heard, the more her heart grows colder for the men in this world, but that would impudent to think so narrow on one quality they had described. She has not yet completely forgotten her mission, to study the humans, and to find out about what the elder prophesized.


    Until now, sadness and hatred bear on her heart coming from their stories. She may not know what other value in this world has, but soon enough her ill feelings will be shaken by a certain man.


    After she is finally has done helping to deliver the cargos, she was ordered to look on the prisoner, an unpleasant one. It¡¯s been two weeks since he was taken here and all he did was to convince them to retaliate, he must be a fool to not recognize that their soul is broken, but, even though they were treated harshly, they were given the right amount of ration and a bed to sleep. She goes inside the room, but before she goes to pick up the first-aid and the filled bucket ¨C she first arranged each bedsheet of her cellmate.


    She never had thought that she would meet a more annoying man than those bastards she despises. At first glance, he seems to be a patient man ¨C who can stand the silence, but whenever he smirks and talk his way out ¨C it¡¯s what makes her annoyed.


    She entered the underground dungeon. She carefully walked her way down the old stepping stone. No matter how lower she bent the web always caught her auburn hair, she pulled back and shake off the cobwebs strangled to her body. She gently put down the first aid and the bucket of water on the ground. She quickly removes it and made her way back to the trail. Passing two more right turns ¨C she stopped in front of a door made of wood, it¡¯s not weak, but considerably sturdy enough.


    His gaze slowly rose ¨C hearing the creaking sounds. His nose swells smelling the familiar fragrance. The elf casually made her way, but her face ¨C firm just as her personality, or maybe what she would like to show to him, tells that she doesn¡¯t want to be in here.


    He must¡¯ve realized by now ¨C that she does not like him. In any occasion, she would¡¯ve muttered seven or nine words. She only came to tend his wounds whenever they had finished torturing him.


    ¡°So, just as usual.¡± He grinds his mouth and spat a tooth along with the blood. He hisses ¨C enduring the throbbing wounds. Blood was being washed along with his profuse sweating. From his back to his chest, to his torso and his legs ¨C was not forgiven by the torturers. Other lacerations might have the chances to heal but the marks will remain for a long time.


    She didn¡¯t speak nor show any kind of emotion but inside of her mind, she¡¯s disgusted.


    Ever since she came here, she only witnessed how these monstrous men hurt one another. They take whatever they want and they hurt who they deemed to see fit to gratify their perverted desires. She embarked on her mind, that all of them, including him ¨C are not capable of helping and showing care to their fellow kind.


    ¡°Silent treatment again, huh.¡± She coldly gazed on him. ¡°Did I tell you my name? I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    She soaked the white towel into the water ¨C squeezing it and came closer to him.


    ¡°Hold still.¡± She emotionlessly said. She kneeled leveling to him.


    ¡°Do you know any more words besides ¡®Hold still¡¯ or ¡®Don¡¯t move¡¯? ¡®Cuz I¡¯m pretty sure you¡¯re not an idiot.¡±


    Without holding back, she carelessly washes his wounds removing the dirt. Just like what she said, he tried not to move despite the rough treatment she gave to him, but he couldn¡¯t help it, his wounds were pulsating harder and it hurts more whenever she grazed his wounds. He flinches and shuddered violently.


    ¡°Could you do it gently, please?¡± He pleaded. He tries to make eye contact with her but she rejected it the moment it met.


    ¡°You are so harsh, you know that, right?¡±


    Again, she didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she continued to do it, acting more punitively.


    ¡°Okay, since you¡¯re not talkative. Just tell me why are you doing this? This harsh treatment? I didn¡¯t do anything wrong to you. Did I piss you off?¡±


    After cleaning his upper body ¨C she goes to grab the first-aid. Drawing out the alcohol and cotton ¨C pouring it and clean it to his wounds. The moment it touches, he flinches and he endured it. This pain is only a minority than his previous recollection, it would be shameful to be beaten by this.


    ¡°My name is Alastor.¡± She didn¡¯t look back at him, although, she¡¯s surprised that he would willingly to give his name to her and not to give up any kind of information to his enemies. Why would he do it? His identity means everything to him. She gives him a dubious look.


    She looks back and stabbed him with her unwelcoming gaze. ¡°Why did you willingly say your name to me? Aren¡¯t you afraid that they will somehow use that against you?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I assure you. Nothing would come out when they search about me.¡± He confidently said. ¡°Other than that, I trust you.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I know that you¡¯re gonna help me.¡±


    ¡°How are you so sure?¡±


    ¡°How are you planning to get out of here without leaving those children behind?¡±


    She stopped; her lips were sealed. She is stunned by that realization. For the four months, she has been planning to escape this hell hole along with the children, but no matter what ¨C she finds herself back in the idea that she¡¯s alone and can¡¯t fight without risking or leaving the children, she might die if she ever takes them alone.


    ¡°Look, I know a place where they will be safe. A haven where they will be safe and so that they wouldn¡¯t have to be part of this. They will be given a choice, a shelter, clothes, foods, and a life they never had.¡±


    She looked interested in his proposal but her stern gaze remains unchanged.


    ¡°Tell me more.¡±


    Alastor looks at the chains wrapping him and back to hers.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll help. Only, if you keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°I am a man of my words. I can reassure you; I already have a plan for that -¡±


    He stopped midway as he could hear footsteps, heavy as it echoes across the hall.


    ¡°The success rate is low though. I don¡¯t know about this land but you can tell me about this place so that I can make it work.¡±


    The footsteps are coming closer. She had to agree about this or else he would die, other than that she will fail her mission.


    ¡°What¡¯s it gonna be?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll come back eventually.¡±


    ¡°Glad to hear it. I think I¡¯ll survive for a few rounds.¡±

 Chapter 28 - Underrated

    ?


    The guard yawns as he loosened his belt a little bit. His fellow guard jester.


    ¡°Looks like junior can¡¯t hold it back anymore, huh.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been four days since I pump that girl.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re gonna make a move on her right now, do you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell the boss about this, he will be piss and might kill me.¡±


    ¡°Relax, I know the rules. Besides, I already make my move on her too. All of us are.¡±


    ¡°For real? I guess I¡¯m not the only dead one, huh.¡±


    The two of them laugh, echoing at the end of the extension of the dungeon. When they entered the prisoner¡¯s room. They greeted him with a whip on his face. He played with his baton and lashes him again. The elf just stands aside as they continued to batter him up. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening it again.


    She could feel it again ¨C those mocking, lustrous eyes creeping behind her.


    ¡°So, did you learn your lesson?¡±


    He slowly lifted his head. ¡°What lesson?¡±


    The guard¡¯s brow met his forehead wrinkles.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m damn sure you know what I am talking about.¡± He whips again.


    His jaw turns purple as he spat out blood.


    ¡°Did you know what I found out on his pocket.¡± The other guard said.


    He showed to him a totem, a gift that Linda left for him.


    The guard gave him a mocking look.


    ¡°I see, so you¡¯re the weakest in the litter.¡± He smirks. ¡°I wonder how did you survive longer than the other men or rather how did you even become a mercenary. You must¡¯ve fooled those people who you¡¯re working for, faking your prowess possession by some artifact.¡± He spat in disgust.


    ¡°I heard he can conjure barriers.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re a ¡®Mana Folder¡¯?¡± he steps back, thinking ¡°But still, you look weak, that must be the reason why they left you behind.¡±


    It is now he realized what¡¯s the use of the artifact, he thought that it was a souvenir but if you look at it, you can feel a radiant ¨C emitted by magic. He feels like a fool for not noticing this. What he knows about totems is that ¨C a specific magic symbol was engraved on it, elemental magic that lends its power to the user ¨C only if its element is compatible with the holder.


    Alastor was enlisted as a ¡®Mana Folder¡¯ user because he couldn¡¯t conjure any kind of elemental magic. He only knows the magic that did not require any kind of elements but only pure incantation or some requires imagination with the use of mana just like the barrier he used previously and also, he can heal himself without relying on some herbs but there are instances that his healing abilities cannot deal with, like poison, hallucination or any kind of symptoms that is based in the arts of chemistry.


    He regains his composure ¨C calming his tensing nerves.


    ¡°I guess there¡¯s no need for me to tell you, but ¨C you¡¯re gonna die here. Instead of being hard to yourself, you can tell us everything and stop being a useless cunt.¡±


    What she sees to him right now ¨C is not the silent man, but a different one, a sinister one. He lifted his head, slowly. His blood pulsated hard in his system, and his darkened eyes met his mocking gaze, glowering them.


    ¡°Fuck yourself.¡±


    She tried to shook off the feeling but it¡¯s getting stronger and resistant. She sees it now, beyond those playful words ¨C a predator is sleeping within. Blood lust was overtaking his sanity.


    The guard was taken back with his glare. He punches him trying to tame the prideful lion and when he¡¯s finally satisfied ¨C he lurched back, breathing heavily.


    ¡°You¡¯re a dead man.¡±


    Those are his last words before he turned his attention to her.


    ¡°And you. Someone is going to buy you, so might as well enjoy the remaining time before they take you away.¡±


    The other guard holds her. She didn¡¯t resist and let them dragged her outside. She throws a glance at Alastor and he nodded.


    Holding her, she was led into a room. It was the room where they tried to make a move on her. In the corner, there¡¯s a bed made of wood with only a single old pillow.


    When they start to unbuckle, they feel dizzy. A glistering light had showered them as their body slowly drifts ¨C floating as if the light itself is guiding them on the bed.


    She walked ¨C cautiously, thinking if it is the best choice to trust that man. Even so, she has no choice, the Hoarder already found a buyer, if this should happen ¨C she would¡¯ve failed her mission and she would fail to save the other slaves she had sworn to protect.


    ?


    The two of them start to work after that night. She would¡¯ve come once or twice a day with an excuse to tidy his wounds. Whenever the guards would leave them out, she would¡¯ve collected and shared the information about their whereabouts. It turns out that they¡¯re in between the outskirts of Aethenarenfe and Vesoga Plain ¨C so what she had heard. They made a camp outside of the abandoned dungeon, which turns out ¨C this is one of their stations for exporting slaves and other merchandise.


    If he remembered correctly, Aethenarenfe is near to the border of the Leafol Region ¨C where the green scenery steeped high under the cloudy skies. The gust of wind would flush to his face and dry his spores ¨C shooting down his temperature.


    It is stunningly breathtaking whenever he imagined back then when they¡¯ve traveled to Kayon, looking down on top of the mountain he witnessed the vast land. Besides that, it is also dangerous, flying monsters from the Vesoga Plain would sometimes nest in there if ever they feel that they feel threatened by other gruesome monsters, after all, that is a place is not friendly. They would also sometimes inspect at the main road before they pass ¨C hoping to find prey if there¡¯s any chance.


    ¡°Aethenarenfe is near, maybe we could make a run in there and to take shelter before we move on?¡± She suggested.


    ¡°No, that would be too obvious. They would look at that town first and would wreak havoc, hence, killing innocent people. Do you think they would waste time to spare us? Even if they would go the other way, we don¡¯t have enough resources to pay for the inn.¡±


    Her serious face turned into a scowl, she grinds her lips, ¡°Then how about we go to Vesoga Plain, that place you mentioned earlier?¡±


    ¡°Only an idiot would go to that place.¡± His voice flares. ¡°Consider yourself as a dead man if you ever set your foot in there. That place is full of dreadful monsters, they wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill those kids and you, no matter how charming you are.¡±


    ¡°You said before, that mountains at the border of the Leafol Regions are flocked of flying monsters would that buy us enough time to-to, you know, make to the next town.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry if you haven¡¯t noticed, I¡¯m bruised, tired, hungry, and weak. Do you think that I can protect all of you while I¡¯m in this condition?¡±


    She again grinds her lips, harder this time. She continued to wash his face and to his naked body.


    ¡°What choice do we have?¡±


    Alastor kept his gaze on the wall, ¡°Are there any other slaves that are capable of fighting?¡±


    ¡°There is none.¡±


    He fell into a silent, his thought is racing, ¡°Have you seen the other person besides me when I got here?¡±


    ¡°I never saw you when they dragged you here. The first I met you are here when they beat you up.¡±


    ¡°And there¡¯s no one that was add on your ranks?¡±


    ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of.¡±


    He let out a sighed that made a small puff visible for a second, ¡°There is another one, she will be useful, I think. It would be helpful if you find her for me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot, by any means necessary.¡±


    A hard knock rumbles the door, the low voice of the buff man shouts at them.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯s taking so long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m finished!¡± She shouted back at him.


    ¡°You better not sucking his cock. I¡¯m gonna beat you if I ever find out.¡± He warned.


    Before leaving, the elf looked back, ¡°There is someone you must worry about. He called himself the Timbre. He is strong, but we shouldn¡¯t worry about him for now. He is been given a task by the Hoarder.¡±


    ¡°Why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I want you to be careful. He¡¯s not liked any other men I have seen.¡±


    She¡¯d notice that the knob is slowly turning, when it¡¯s unlocked, she places everything back to her first-aid kit and made her way opening the door, the guard slip off and stumble, his face kissing on the ground. She continued without looking back.


    ¡°Damn bitch.¡± He swore as he stands up. Alastor looks at him, he smirks.


    ¡°What are you looking at?!


    Alastor avoided it. He doesn¡¯t want to take another beating again, he had enough for this day.

 Chapter 29 - Snake Out

    ?


    At night, she silently walks in the upper level of the dungeon, her slender legs pace is slow, her naked foot barely set at ease. She waves the cobweb blocking her way ¨C highlighted by the moonlight above the broken ceiling.


    She solely relies on her instincts as she walks gently. She halts as she saw not too far from the stairs a guard holding a torch as he goes down the floor. When the solid flames slowly fade into a hue and gone replaced by well-draped of the twilight, she walks faster.


    She holds the nearby metal bar as the ground shakes, the broken pillars that hold down the fort cracked. She sluggishly walks for a few seconds until it was gone. She inspects every cell looking for someone, this comrade that Alastor is talking about, maybe worth it. He talks about her as if she¡¯s reliable. Even though she might not be helpful she would still help her, she will try to help everyone as she can.


    In every cell she inspects, they smell the same, the foul stench that hovers ¨C reaching out of the premise, a mix of disturbing cells accumulated in the past years of dirt. Well, their room smells rot too, but not worse as these cells.


    She grew impatient and move quickly from cell to cell, from row to row, until she found herself at the end of the corridor. She was hanged and was chained down to the point where her legs couldn¡¯t support her weight anymore, restraining every limb. She instinctively looks at her chest. She was drawn back by the faint purple light pulsating under her shirt


    Her lips trembled, her legs lose its strength and everything became blurred. When she looks from left to right everything seems to be distorted. She does not know who she was or what was she doing here as if her memories are slowly slipping to her consciousness.


    Everything seems so vague at that time, not until her playful mind has taken her to another place. Looking below the mountain she saw a thousand flying armadas, machines that she¡¯s not familiar with.


    The birds that were once singing were interrupted by a long howl of a machine, it flew away and soon every monster spread out, away of the invaders. Somewhere above, the mightiest of all of them prepare its cannon, energy focuses on a single tipping point and it steams as if its reliefs. She looks back to see where it''s pointing at. It was a city, but she¡¯s unfamiliar with it. A dragon symbol-laden on the ship. The nose adjusted and let out screech coming from its engines, an ear breaking one.


    The screeching stopped and silently takes place. Then, there¡¯s a light hovering relentlessly, beaming, in a terrifying cry. The trees parted and burn. In an instance, the city she saw was erased in a blinding light.


    She shuddered ¨C her eyes are wetting as she frails and stumble on the ground. Her breathing became heavy, she clenches.


    The city was no more. Barren ¨C empty land was left after the upheaval. She felt as her stomach aches but a fraction of time. She looks down and saw flames stretching everywhere, the sky turns dark and the moon turns to blood.


    Watching the smoldering ground, she couldn¡¯t help but feel trapped.


    Hope is lost and everything became grey just as the clouds darkening, stretching as far as her eyes can see.


    ?


    She is sure, she heard someone gasping, a frightful one. She lifted her eyes and saw a woman ¨C outside of her cell panting. She tried to move to help her but she forgot, she¡¯s restrained by these heavy chains.


    Unlike Alastor, Sherry was left here, chained, but she wasn¡¯t tortured by them, only to feed her. She was remained in this kind of treatment to limit her movements. It seems they were afraid of her. Even if she tried to free herself, she knows to herself ¨C that she is incapable of fighting.


    She heard again another yelp. As of now, she is trembling, her arms are shaking as she covered herself while sprawled on the ground. Tears began to stream indifferently to her profusely sweating.


    ¡°You need to snap out of it!¡±


    If she could just freely move, she would have slapped her by now.


    ¡°Hey, hey, breathe, breath.¡±


    Her voice were soothing and reassuring.


    She is unsure of what is happening to her, but she knew this is the right thing to do.


    ¡°Listen to my voice. You will be alright. Breathe, breathe.¡±


    The girl did listen to her as she started to pull herself up. Her eyes had brightened and the tears on her cheeks glistered. She tried to maintain and her expressionless face but her expression sunk back to a whimper.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Sherry whispered.


    ¡°I saw visions.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She slowly shakes her head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sherry gulped, ¡°Who are you, and do you know where are they taking us?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, no, but we have a plan to escape this place.¡±


    ¡°A plan?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a plan. Tell me, are you Sherry?¡±


    ¡°Is Alastor here?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s in the lower level in this dungeon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad he¡¯s safe.¡± Sherry sighed in relief. ¡°It¡¯s my fault why we are here. Is he angry with me?¡±


    ¡°No, I think not. He needs your help.¡±


    ¡°What could I possibly of use to him? I don¡¯t know how to fight; I have never killed a person before.¡±


    ¡°He said to me that you¡¯re special. You can do things that others can¡¯t. He wants you to lead us, slaves, to escape.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if he¡¯s delusional or what, but I don¡¯t have abilities that can help.¡±


    ¡°Believe.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You just have to believe in yourself. It seems that you don¡¯t know the position that we are in, so I¡¯m going to tell you; they¡¯re gonna sell us, they¡¯re gonna kill us; or sell our organs in the black market and those kids don¡¯t deserve that, do you get me?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Either way, I¡¯m not gonna end in a good place. After all, there¡¯s a family I must return. You said that I¡¯m gonna lead the others to escape, what does he mean?¡±


    Her lips twisted into a smile.

 Chapter 30 - Trouble It Is

    ?


    After the beating, Alastor closed his eyes, his mouth is moving as if he¡¯s counting, the blood from his cheek stream down onto his jaw. He gasped for air and did widely expelling of air. The door opened and the elf carries tattered clothes that were fashioned into a bag. He scanned her and can¡¯t see his sword. The wrinkles on her forehead form as his brows arched.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see my sword. Where is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, someone must¡¯ve kept it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. All I need is a knife.¡±


    ¡°I have one here.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, I want you to do something for me.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I want you to use your magic to untie these chains.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not good at lying. I know you can use magic. Don¡¯t ask. The other guard will come back here. He''s gonna tell the others if he finds out.¡±


    ¡°Fine.¡±


    She kneeled and place her hands on the chains. The chains began to chain their color and return to normal.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°My spell will be in effect for a few minutes.¡±


    Alastor gave her a confused look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want him to see you unshackled, now, don¡¯t we?¡±


    She hides the knife behind him.


    ¡°Wait, I forgot to tell you. This haven I¡¯ve told you ¨C is very far; you might need help. I know a guy, his name is Henrick. He¡¯s stationed in Anargond, he will help you, just tell him the passcode, ¡®Lie¡¯ nest d¡¯falcot.¡±


    She nodded and hide the bag at the corner where the door can conceal it. Taking the stairs up outside the dungeon she was greeted by the lustful grinned of the guard.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I came because I was ordered to check his wounds.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s gonna be fine. However, I am not.¡±


    ¡°I guess we can treat that wound after you hear what will the prisoner say.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, his time has passed.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s now willing to comply. After all, the bearing and effort to make him talk, you¡¯re just gonna stop now?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll hear him. After that, let¡¯s get on to business.¡±


    She replied with a smile and proceeded outside. The guard head back to Alastor¡¯s keep, he glowered at him and lashes. He walks at the desk and drank.


    ¡°The girl said that you¡¯re gonna talk. I thought you¡¯re gonna stick with that punk attitude. I guess you too have a limit.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna lash your mouth from ear to ear.¡±


    His cold voice sends a mocking chill to his back. He turned around and with his foot stead on the ground he earnestly observed him.


    ¡°Do you believe in god, boy?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid not, I don¡¯t believe in any religions gods, but I do believe that there is one. I am not a religious person.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. Well, you better pray. You might meet him soon enough.¡±


    He came closer to him. His right hand grabbed the knife on his back as he kneels.


    ¡°Can you send my regards to him?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think heaven is my place.¡±


    ¡°Is that you admitting that you deny God?¡±


    ¡°No, what I¡¯m saying that I¡¯m sinful.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡± He chuckles. ¡°Good for you.¡±


    The knife unsheathed and swung it down to Alastor. As quick as a lightning, he shielded himself with the use of the chains that were unshackled, before he could react, Alastor pick up the knife bash it on top on his head down to his jaw. The blood slowly crept out to his lifeless body on the ground.


    He didn¡¯t waste time and wear his clothes that were left by that elf. He smelled it and it does not stink, or maybe it just his mind playing on him.


    And now, he has two knives playing on his hand. He casually walks out of the chamber and glances to the left and right. He chose to take the right path and when he finally caught a glimpse of light, he already knew it was the exit.


    A shadow of a man outlines as Alastor approaches. Still, he nonchalantly dares to march forward, he didn¡¯t even bother to hide his presence by silently walking and the guard was startled of it.


    ¡°Ish- someone there?¡± He babbly said.


    He walks sluggishly as he turns and head lifted it was met by a knife flying inconceivably in the dark. His body falls on to the ground with a loud thump. He pulled the knife and carry the lifeless body in the empty chamber.


    He can feel it, a sensation he long wanted to touch his skin. The cold wind brushes off his hair, his face graciously looks up to the moon as he walks outside. Just like what she said, there¡¯s a lot of them. Their number is greater than he anticipated which is also based on the number of tents out there.


    He turns his attention from the entrance to the upper part of the dungeon. It was the elf along with children and Sherry. The chains that once shackled her leaves a mark all over her body. Alastor beckoned to follow him discreetly on the bush.


    They squat, hiding behind the tall bushes and became wary on the surroundings.


    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re right. They are having revelry.¡± Alastor prompted.


    ¡°It seems that they¡¯re busy. Let¡¯s go.¡± The elf said. She sounds impatient.


    Alastor stopped her, ¡°We can¡¯t go out. There are monsters out there.¡±


    ¡°So, what will it be?¡± she gritted her teeth, ¡°If we stay here which eventually and inevitably, they will be found us out and if we go out there with no weapon, we are still dead.¡±


    ¡°You need to be patient.¡±


    ¡°I am trying.¡±


    Alastor looks at Sherry.


    ¡°Can you move?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Sherry nodded.


    ¡°Good. Elf, do you know where they hide their weapon?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s one of their tents. I didn¡¯t hear which one though.¡±


    He looks at the surroundings, scanning if there¡¯s an enemy. When he concludes that the perimeter is clear he decides to head out.


    ¡°Just wait here. I¡¯m gonna head out.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± The elf stopped him. ¡°I¡¯ll help."


    Even if he doesn¡¯t want her help, there¡¯s no time to argue. Sherry had noticed it and raise her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help. You¡¯ve done enough for us. Let us do it.¡±


    They exchange glances and Alastor nodded, agreeing.


    ¡°Be careful, okay.¡±

 Chapter 31 - The Rigid Timber

    ?


    The night is cold and the sweatshirt that the guard wear is not enough to keep him warm, neither the fire. He looks back at the tents where his comrades are enjoying the revelries. He hated this, he hated being picked on by the others, just like now. He¡¯s always been guarding the post if there¡¯s a revel, well, in fact, he¡¯s just a newcomer, but that doesn¡¯t mean he doesn¡¯t get the right to be part of it. They said to him that this is just part of the ritual, like hazing, but less torturing, his boss does not condone humiliation and tell everyone that they shouldn¡¯t mess with each other.


    He heard a whisper he is sure of it. He stands up and turns around, he slowly walks, his weary eyes scanned the area. He saw a shadow behind the tent. He followed it and once again he is spooked because of the cold wind and instinctively looks behind. There is no one, but he saw the shadow move again.


    ¡°Who goes there?¡±


    Little did he know that someone is sneaking behind him, an effort to silence the briskly walk. He noticed it and its coming closer to him. He draws out his knife and lashes it behind. Once again, his intuition failed him again and his mindful imagination had played him.


    He sighed in relief and was about to head back to his post but a certain man had caught him off guard. Alastor chokehold him with his arm and with a quick reflex, he snapped his neck. He hides the dead body in the bush and he entered the tent. It was nothing more but a stock room.


    They pursue on for another tent but Alastor cautious eyes lie down to a figure of a man that walks ahead of them. He passes without noticing them.


    ¡°Should we take him out?¡± Sherry asked.


    ¡°Too risky. First, we must find their weapons.¡±


    He guided Sherry to the next tent with a discreet movement.


    The guard who is taking the leak notice something that distinguishes the color of the field. A scarf laying on the ground.


    He immediately finished his business and went to look at it. He finally witnessed the lifeless body of the newcomer. His neck was twisted and his eyes are wide open, suggesting that he was caught on surprise.


    He pulled out his flashgun and his arm rose straight up then shoot it to the sky. Alastor and Sherry could see the red flash trailing up and to a certain degree, it glistered apart.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Alastor cursed and he dragged Sherry to the next tent. There, they found guns that were arranged accordingly inside the crater.


    ¡°Grab as many as you can.¡±


    Sherry didn¡¯t think twice and carried two craters, Alastor is surprised.


    ¡°Are you gonna stare there or what?¡±


    Alastor was yanked back on reality and he carries to one of the craters. They immediately passed and get back to their cover.


    ¡°Take these guns.¡± Alastor handed out to the elf and next to the children. The elf stopped him. Her eyes are displeased.


    ¡°They¡¯re just children. You do realize that you¡¯re taking their innocence away?¡±


    Alastor let out a heavy sighed, ¡°Their innocence has already been taken ever since they were abducted by those fucktards. There is no need for unfitting remorse.¡±


    ¡°Unfitting? What kind of a man are you?!¡± The elf snapped out.


    ¡°Will you shut your mouth?¡± Alastor asked annoyingly, ¡°Look if you don¡¯t want them to kill for their survival, then, you will kill for their sake.¡±


    Sherry taps her shoulder, ¡°He¡¯s right. But for now, we go.¡±


    ¡°Remember the plan, are you ready?¡±


    The elf nodded she place flatly her palm lower down to his mouth and with a single breath, the wind began to storm the tents.


    Alastor had already told his plan earlier. Considering that the enemy has a larger force, they need to play smart. One of the factors that they must eliminate is the weapon disadvantage, the enemies have a large stock of weaponry, in which they haven¡¯t identified where it lies behind those tents, but they managed to steal two craters of it. It doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯ve managed to grab weapons they can win this fight, which is why they must get rid of the weapons of the enemy by burning all the tents since they don¡¯t know which or how many stock rooms they have for the weapons.


    Alastor didn¡¯t expect that the elf, Sherry, and the children are any of use to it, which is why he plans to lure them ¨C steal their attention while the others will make a run to the route that he explained to the elf before they execute the plan. If his abilities won¡¯t fail him, he will follow them.


    The wind violently shook the terrain, as its presence abruptly destroyed the rain fly. The gas that Alastor he left sparks a fire as the firewood¡¯s¡¯ flew to it. It didn¡¯t take long, the fire spread. The men that were enjoying the revelry run outside the tent.


    All of them looked so confused about what just happened, but their instincts did not dull and goes first to the slave¡¯s chambers. The man shouted that they¡¯ve escaped, the other one noticed that the number of craters was reduced.


    ¡°All of you, run.¡±


    Sherry tapped his back, ¡°Come back alive, okay. I owe you my life.¡±


    They made a run across the forest. Alastor slowly lifts his gaze to the darkened sky. The gloomy cloud stretched over the horizon and the wind made a light impact to the ground. He jumped out and ran towards his target.


    Knives were flung and cut through the air. The blades were stuck on his eye and his chest. He pulled it out and run around the way to meet the enemy. He was surprised and didn¡¯t react quickly, he stabbed on his throat and the enemy let out a long groan before life left on his body. He pulled it back and insert the gun on his pants. As much as possible he doesn¡¯t want to create any unnecessary attention while his successfully killing one by one his opponents.


    The flame grew wild and spread in the forest before his eyes. Alastor limited he breathe to a minimum as he could now taste the crisp smoke onto his sharp nose, fearing he might lose consciousness because of suffocation. His knives found its prey again, blood spurted to his clothes and to his face as he dragged it ¨C splitting his head to his neck.


    The enemies breathe hardly as they were greeted by a thick smoke trailing everywhere. Some of them were ordered to go retrieve the craters to the vehicles, others go to check the whereabouts the slaves. They didn¡¯t know that one by one they were being taken down.


    He smeared the tattered tent by his knife and made his way, entering the tent that has not yet been fully engulfed by the fire he was greeted by fist threw right into his face. He stumbled back but he regains his balance and stands stead. When he looks back, he saw the nose of the gun.


    Alastor shifted his weight and run away from the man. His kicked hard against the ground leaping in instant. The bullets flew and put a hole across the tents and hit the pole. He hides behind the barrels. His position was beyond three tents from the enemy¡¯s position.


    He recognized him. A single glance is enough to identify him, he¡¯s the man who mocks him once before. What pissed him off the most is how he handles Alastor¡¯s sword that is now dangling on his waist. What of the sword if the scabbard is unkempt and has grazes?


    He is glad that the rest of the enemy is dead from suffocation or by now is running away from this hellfire of his making.


    ¡°You know what¡­¡±


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t say ¡®I should¡¯ve killed you when I had the chance.¡¯ So damn clich¨¦.¡±


    Hearing the source. He shot the barrels. Alastor side-rolls, evading the bullets piercing through and run around for a surprise attack, but his opponent is clever, he knows that these blazes are his doing. They¡¯ve been confident because they know that his weary enough to not to do something that might put him them into trouble. And he knows that he will use this as an advantage to take them down one by one.


    He glances from right to left to his to the empty road and the blazing tent. Finally, his eyes caught on a certain shadow pertaining to his presence as silent as a cat. He estimated Alastor¡¯s position and shot it.


    The shadow moves away, he charges across the tent and saw no one. He vanished like a thin smoke in the air. He is sure of it, he should¡¯ve hit him, but his sudden movement suggests that he fails. Well, he did miss base on what he wants to aim but not entirely, he did manage to graze his chest ¨C that is now releasing a low amount of blood spilling down his belly.


    ¡°I wonder, is it my men recklessness has freed you, or did you seduce the elf? Heh, it¡¯s not like it matters now.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m pretty sure it matters, because I am going to kill you, but you don¡¯t deserve a quick death. First, I¡¯m going to impale your knees and shot your arm both left and right, after that, I¡¯m going to put a knife in your arm ¨C shoot your knees ¨C your legs and your torso until you won¡¯t be able to move your legs and I will leave you here to die.¡±


    ¡°So smug. Just make you¡¯re not all bark but with no bite!¡±


    In an instant, bullets storms to Alastor position, he moves out from the crouching position and goes, charge to the enemy. The enemy followed him his gun. He ducks and allowed the foe to continue it rattling his gun.


    He holds the knife by biting it and pulled his gun. The enemy went back several stops looking one by one and stopped for a second when he heard a clutch. He went closer, his gun was raised. What he didn¡¯t expect that it was Alastor. He thought he could have changed the momentum by stepping back, but he didn¡¯t aim at his upper part of his body. Just like what he said, he shot his knees, each shared three bullets. He grunts as he kneeled. He aimlessly shot in front of him.


    Alastor shot beyond the tent estimated the position of the enemy. He groaned as the bullets got his right arm. He tried to pull himself over. He¡¯s currently disadvantage, his mobility dropped but his enemy is quicker than him. Alastor knife flung in the air cutting through the tent and struck on his left arm. With great effort, he raised his gun and shoot where the blade came from. Again, it didn¡¯t hit and for the second time, he was bit by the bullets.


    The enemy is now trapped, without the ability to move, he could not possibly turn the wheels. Alastor slowly walks in front of him again, the fire had already spread to the dungeons and the forest.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    Alastor with a boring look reflected on his eyes, raised his gun, answered ¡°I guess I have to kill you quickly.¡±


    ¡°You have the chance before. Why now?¡±


    ¡°Because I love to prove and to show how weak you are.¡±


    ¡°I see. Humiliation then.¡±


    Without letting him finished the sentence, Alastor put a bullet on his brain. Taking back his items and placing his scabbard at his back ¨C he ran towards the forest, to the location where he said they should¡¯ve waited.


    A vehicle stopped by and a man whose height broadened around seven feet jump and landed from behind. His feet heavy as it sounds walk and witnessed the disaster before him. His trusted assistant that oversaw torturing the captive ran along with his men and kneeled coughing hardly.


    ¡°What the fuck happened here?¡± His husky voice rang.


    He slowly lifted his face and saw the right-hand man of the Hoarder. Even though the fire is strong, he couldn¡¯t see his face but his stature, of course, is not something easy to forget. The thick cyan beard dangling along the crisp wind had made him recall the images of the brute man.


    He stutters saying, ¡°B-boss. It seems that the slave¡¯s revolts and managed to escape.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to be careful and guard the area twenty-four hours?¡±


    His voice hoarse, he may say it calmly but his annoyance was a mask in worry. His stern gaze landed on his men. A chill ran to his spine.


    ¡°I take it that you were outwitted by that mercenary.¡±


    ¡°We didn¡¯t know sir.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? There¡¯s a hundred of you here and you didn¡¯t know?¡±


    He grunts and looks back at his men. The station guards were scarce down to thirty, but none of them were in a condition to follow his orders. He looks back at the twenty men he brought and announce.


    ¡°No one will stop until we retrieve them back to their cages! We will hunt them till they don¡¯t have many places to hide!¡±


    His men shouted in sync.


    ¡°Spread out!¡±


    Alastor sprinted on top speed. He quickly shifted his position from left to right evading the trees. As of now, the fire is now far behind him. Jumping down the low terrain, he hanged on a strong branch of the tree and landed on his feet.


    He stopped in an open space of a forest. The lustrous view of the moon ahead of him embedded back on his retina. Alastor prepares for another run, he can¡¯t let the tiredness get ahead of him, he must endure the pain or else they might find him.


    ¡°I see. So, you¡¯re a predator as well.¡± A man calls out in the shadows. ¡°No. Not yet, you¡¯re not your prime.¡±


    Unveiling from the darkness, his cyan beard shone under the moonlight and his thick hair plastered on his back. His club is playing on his right hand. Alastor brows arches.


    ¡°What the fuck are you talking about?¡±


    Alastor observed the man as he marches forward.


    ¡°Are you the Timber?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    ¡°Well, it is now.¡±


    The Timber smirks.


    ¡°My Inquiara magic is¡­ Wind Drive.¡±


    In an instance he disappeared along with the shrill sound of the wind. He immediately drew out his sword, brandished, and held aloft in the air.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Just as he quick when he disappears; Alastor responded instantly to Timber¡¯s attack. He shielded himself from his continuous heavy attacks, so much that it makes his boots dug and crack on the ground. He gritted his teeth.


    ¡°No wonder my men are dead right now. They¡¯ve underestimated you.¡±


    He braced himself as another blast of wind had disrupted his senses. The timber disappeared again. Alastor closes his eyes, focusing. The tip of his fingers produces a light that wrapped around his sword.


    ¡°You¡¯re a Mana Folder as well, eh.¡±


    The Timber revealed himself. Alastor made a run ¨C pursuing the opportunity. It seems that the Timber does not plan to run, instead, he did the same thing what Alastor did, but it¡¯s slightly different ¨C it¡¯s the wind that wrapped his club.


    ¡°For a low-class sellsword, you¡¯re pretty good.¡±


    ¡°For an intimidating old man, you¡¯re pretty talkative.¡±


    As their weapons clashed ¨C some nearby trees were sent flying. The shockwave that the Timber wind power cut through the air that it grazes Alastor¡¯s cheek. He leaps backward, surprised by the power of Timber.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back now.¡± The Timber taunted him.


    Alastor cracked his neck and limbered. The two of them dashed, exchanging attacks, furiously swinging of their weapons. Each Timber¡¯s attack, its wind sharply cut through every part of Alastor¡¯s body, scraping his clothes from his legs to his shirt and to his face. ¡°Oh, boy. You poor little fucker. You don¡¯t even know the extent of your frail existence.¡±


    Alastor already realizes if this continues, he¡¯s the first one who¡¯s gonna fall or he will die. That¡¯s why he decided to show the Timber one of his techniques hiding under his sleeves.


    His hand began to emit light as he pulls out a knife and it engulfed it. He shielded himself from Timber¡¯s attack, in that moment the Timber didn¡¯t expect ¨C Alastor throws his knife towards his face. His head instinctively moves sideways, evading the knife, but there is something different about it, the knife itself is surrounded by a faint light and it fades as his glanced momentarily caught it. He looked down and sees that the real knife has not been thrown as Alastor drawn back, that¡¯s the moment he realized it, that knife that flew was nothing but a mere replica made by his mana.


    It was too late to evade the strike as Alastor has now thrown the original knife to his abdomen, he lurched back, kicking the ground to somehow lessen the degree of impact, even though it is futile. The knife struck half on its stomach, he loses his gripped, and the wind that wrapping his weapon has gone.


    He swung down his club when Alastor tried to make a run and jinked down ¨C disappeared momentarily of his sight, but he did something he couldn¡¯t believe. Alastor used his arm to shield against the club, pain erupted through his bones as his sword brimming in light cut through ¨C piercing his stomach deep within that the tip of his sword came out in his back.


    The Timber coughed blood and momentarily loses his balance, his legs turn into jelly.


    ¡°No doubt about it, you have the blood of a Predator.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s over now.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not.¡± The Timber coughs, ¡°As long¡­ as this body pumped blood and breathe, I will never go down. But for you, fate will not be kind, unless, you understand what you truly are.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯ve had enough with you damn lunatic.¡±


    Blood gushed out from the Timber¡¯s wound as Alastor pulled out his sword. He sheathed it back to its scabbard. He raised his knife and was about to finish Timber¡¯s life when his flesh began to twitch violently disturbed his mind. He kneeled in distress as his mind began to usurp by pain.


    The Timber looked so fascinated.


    ¡°It¡¯s already started.¡±


    ¡°What the hell did you do to me?!¡±


    ¡°This one is not on me. I told you, you don¡¯t know the existence of your frail existence.¡±


    It didn¡¯t last for a minute and the twitch is gone. Just as he raised his knife, he was blown by a strong gust of wind. When he looked back to the Timber, he¡¯s already gone.


    Under the light of the moon, Alastor walks slowly and finally catches up to them. Sat before the bonfire, there he could see the children, Sherry, and the elf. He was about to get closer, but he was greeted by an unexpected guess.

 Chapter 32 - Do Or Die?

    Linda casually strode across the road and made her way inside the alley. It is something she hadn¡¯t done before, she discreetly avoided the main road, fearing that the new model of robots might have listed them and finds out about their identity. She hunches over her shoulder with her hands inside the pocket of her maroon jacket.


    As much as she wants to go out and spend her time in leisure, there is many pressing matters at hand. For the past days, she did nothing but to investigate every den of the ambitious criminals she knew¡ªtraipsing all over the city under different disguises, but none of them were able to know the location of her lost teammate and the asset. And now, that she¡¯s running out of option, she had to look to a certain spy who has a lot of unique resources, but it seems that she couldn¡¯t find any trace of the man. Until Tin managed to spot him in a caf¨¦ of a five-star hotel doing some fishy business. Tin had heard about a mission regarding infiltrating women¡¯s bathroom.


    The neighborhood in the alleyway is less likely friendly, the befitting description would be uncomfortable, not when you hear a gang whispering with their malicious look, skulking around the corner, in which, it seemed that they have despicable plan to execute, or what her imaginations telling. These days, she couldn¡¯t help but be suspicious, not after the enemy had profiled them.


    It was nothing less but a den of scums, a place where she shouldn¡¯t stay too long and should move on. She kept her stern gaze up straight, even though she wants to scan the environment for potential suspects or an informant, she couldn¡¯t risk being exposed. She may sound paranoid, but she couldn¡¯t let her guard down, not after what happened to her team.


    When she finally reached the end of the road, she came out on a playground, a rather old playground outside of school. It¡¯s a good thing that she came out in the evening, they might find her suspicious if ever she came here on broad daylight. Parents are protective these days, it¡¯s no wonder why, it¡¯s all over the news of the missing people, that includes the children being abducted by some street dwellers, immersing in the playground ¨C introducing as a good person but behind those playful words, a hideous plan is at hand.


    Regarding the infiltration they did on the Kelby Hive, it seems that there are some paparazzi that were able to sneak and grabbed some scoop, but as of now, they were taken into custody. Their work, on the other hand ¨C has managed to slip before the police could contain them. The information they¡¯ve had was posted on various media platforms, suspicion and conspiracy take over after that. The citizen may have not yet voiced out their concern, but it¡¯s a matter of time ¨C before the bomb explodes and when that happens, the city would go into a hellhole.


    Passing through the playground she turns left and entered another alley; she turns right and walked straight ahead. Her unfriendly composure left and unpalatable mood maintained to the residents. It¡¯s not like she wants to do it, but she had too, she needs to come strong but not creating too much attention that might compromise her cover, just intimidating enough for the unlawful abiding delinquents won¡¯t go near her.


    Ahead of, her, she could see the lanterns in white light hanging under the arched and ponderous roof tiles, but the backdrop became blurred as a man stepped in front of her offering a brochure, she didn¡¯t bother to look at it and shoved off the man out of her way, deciding not to pay attention anymore. She walked fast; her gait was heavy just as her footsteps.


    Stood firmed in-front of the traditional spa house. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit of uncomfortable about this. She never had entered a spa before, nor able to share the same bathroom with any other women. She dialed Tin.


    ¡°You sure this is the place?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Yep, one-hundred percent sure. My eyes are sharp just like a hawk.¡±


    She entered the premise and contacted the attendant. She paid three-hundred Haz for the fee. Linda goes to the woman¡¯s bathroom and changed, wearing only a bathrobe. As she entered, she was greeted by a smoke steaming through the hole and warm her body. She sat in the nearby seat extending at the end of the space and close her eyes, dozing off.


    If she remembered quietly, Tin said to her that they should be here at nine. She was about to give up because they¡¯re ten minutes late, not until a voice from a group of women had entered. Scanning the party, Linda noticed a certain woman with an odd physique, chattering along with them. Her blonde hair is questionable as it looks silky and didn¡¯t look haggard the moment she entered here.


    Their topic was all about the travels and tourist spots they enjoy, less engaging in business. Their gaze met, she avoided Linda¡¯s cynical eyes. After a few minutes, she stands up and were gone to the locker room, Linda followed her, and conspicuous with her presence.


    When she goes out, the woman couldn¡¯t be found. Heading back, a hand grabbed her mouth, she instinctively kicked the feet and twisted her hand. A wig that fall had caught her attention, distracted, she was pinned at the wall.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± The manly voiced had unmasked his cover.


    Linda calmed down and raised her hands. She recognized the voice. At that moment, her spine shivers, and eeriness crept into her spine.


    ¡°Cid? What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I¡¯m on an undercover mission.¡±


    ¡°Undercover? In a woman¡¯s bathroom?¡±


    ¡°I know it sounds weird, but I had to do it.¡±


    Linda¡¯s words remained skeptic, ¡°Is it just me or you just want to look what¡¯s under their towel?¡±


    She just noticed by now, Cid used a clip to maintain the towel covering his body.


    ¡°Wow, I feel like my professionality is being questioned here. I¡¯m-I¡¯m very offended.¡±


    ¡°Then, tell me why are you in disguised as a woman?¡±


    ¡°You know I can¡¯t tell you that. Enough about my spy life. Tell me, what exactly do you want?¡±


    ¡°I need you tapped into your resources to find Al.¡±


    ¡°What happened to him?¡± His eyes tightened.


    Answered, ¡°They somehow tapped into our profiles and found out Ken along with Sherry strolling outside¡ª¡±


    Cid cut her off, ¡°We both knew that they will come after you guys after what we did back in Kelby Hives and you let them do whatever they want? You shouldn¡¯t have let them go outside.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s my job to maintain our cover.¡± She made eye contact with him, her eyes illuminating in tears.


    ¡°This is the first time that I¡¯m disappointed with someone.¡± He sighed. ¡°If you¡¯re asking for my help, I¡¯m afraid you ran out of strings to pull me on, Linda. On top of that, I have a mission to carry on.¡±


    ¡°What kind of a friend wouldn¡¯t help another one?¡±


    ¡°I know we had our shared moments, but my hands are tied right now.¡±


    Linda wipes her tears and came closer to him. Her aroma allured him, but he remained firmed of his decision.


    ¡°Alastor is gonna die if you¡¯re not gonna help me.¡±


    He looked down, his brows wrinkling in concentration, ¡°I¡¯m afraid, that¡¯s on you. Rod gave me a task that needs immediate action.¡±


    ¡°Fine,¡± Linda took a step backward, giving enough space for Cid to have a breather, ¡°If that¡¯s your decision, then I won¡¯t stop you.¡±


    ¡°I''m so sorry.¡±


    Cid picked up the wig and wore it before he entered. Linda pulled a chair and block the doorknob. She looked at the clip once more before throwing. She waited for a few minutes until she heard the ladies yelled and squealing.


    A loud rumble has overtaken the sound of showers and a man yowling as he hastened his movements. He tried to open the door, but the knob won¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Linda?! Are you there?!¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Open the door, please?¡± Cid begged.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, my hands are tied, literally.¡±


    Cid looks back and hears footsteps marching closer to him.


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t appreciate the sarcasm. Fine. I¡¯ll help. Now, could you open the door please?¡±


    She lifted the chair and toss it aside. Cid finally unlocked the door and made a run.


    ¡°Second floor, room forty-three.¡±


    With that hushed voice, Cid made a run to the right. The women that¡¯s after he asked her where did he go, of course, Linda led them to the opposite direction. When she¡¯s finally dressed up, she goes to the room.

 Chapter 33 - Temporary Slave

    ?


    She knocked three times and heard the voice that it¡¯s not closed. She entered and casually walked. Observing, there¡¯s a mini garden outside the room through the transparent slide window door, flowers hanged laden in the walks and extends leaving no space. It¡¯s aroma¡¯s refreshing and relaxing. Inside, there¡¯s a flat-screen T.V hung on the wall and a DVD player place on a desk down of it. The walls were lined with a smooth paint job, it¡¯s pale-yellow colored walled matched the soothing atmosphere.


    Linda sat down in the comfy sofa; her arms crossed over her maroon top and her legs crossed over the small table in front of her. The cold temperature from the aircon has seeped through her senses and her eyes felt heavy. She moaned under the relaxing atmosphere and forgot why she¡¯s here. Everything seemed to be peaceful, not until, she heard a gun cocked on her head. She was about to rose when someone¡¯s palm was placed on her shoulder and forcefully pushed her down back to the seat.


    ¡°Give me one reason why I shouldn¡¯t blow your head off?¡± A frightening voice crept in her back. Linda¡¯s composure remained immovable.


    ¡°Because you would be branded as a traitor if you blow off my head.¡±


    Linda sighed with relief as Cid uncocks the gun out of her head and put back to its keep.


    ¡°What makes you so desperate to come at me?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I need your help.¡±


    ¡°You sabotaged my cover and¡ª¡±


    ¡°You mean you got cockblocked?¡± Linda scoffed.


    ¡°One of those women I¡¯ve joined into is a big shot arms dealer and a smuggler.¡±


    ¡°So, you still haven¡¯t identified your primary target?¡±


    Cid pulled a chair and sat opposite to her.


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, I don¡¯t have an intention to share any sort of information to you.¡±


    ¡°Well, you have to reconsider it.¡± She gasped, ¡°If we can¡¯t bring them back, then this mission would be considered as failed.¡±


    ¡°Not my problem. If you don¡¯t get paid find another job. Simple.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This mission isn¡¯t just enlisted as a request from the client. It was also labeled as code blue.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I wouldn¡¯t, this was kept as a secret among my teammates. Only I was told by Rod. Our main objective is to expose Theo wrongdoings. If we can¡¯t bring them back, this city will be under siege. Do you get what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Cid took a long deep breath and exhaled, ¡°And how do you intend to do it?¡±


    ¡°We assassinate him.¡±


    ¡°Assassinate him? Have you lost your damn mind?! There¡¯s no way we can take him out.¡± He paused and glance with an utter disappointment written on his face, ¡°I hate to break it to you, but I don¡¯t think you can pull this off. Did you report this to Rod?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. He trusted us with this mission and I¡¯m not gonna fail him. Look, I know it may be dim, but you need to help us.¡±


    Cid rose from the seat and with a frantic remark ¨C he walked back and forth. Linda grew tired of the charade and stand up, her smooth palm landed on his shoulder, ¡°Are you gonna help us?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, yes.¡±


    ¡°Then, what¡¯s bothering you? I mean, you have a lot of resources at your disposal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about. If the enemies were able to identify you then there¡¯s a possibility that they¡¯re on my back and the contacts I¡¯ve had, may turn against me. I should¡¯ve argued with Rod about not helping your team.¡±


    Linda¡¯s hands firmly hold Cid¡¯s shoulders, she looked into his eyes, reassuring him, ¡°Whatever what¡¯s on your mind right now, I will support you. Isn¡¯t there anyone you can trust, someone who shares an interest with you.¡±


    ¡°There is someone and I think he can pull some strings.¡±


    ?


    It was nine in the evening when they came here¡ªin the bar that Linda did not know. Cid already filled her with the details. She learned about the Hoarder illegal transactions and how close on being untouchable he is, though, it may sound preposterous, but given the fact the Hoarder managed to cover his operations is impressive and has a real talent in hiding his tracks.


    Everything seems so strange right now, she never had thought they would go down this low so that they would even to ask for help from an illegal smuggler and slave seller. Not to claimed their job are lesser dirtier than this, but at least, their goal is worth enough to be considered heroic unlike people like Hoarder, who doesn¡¯t regard human life.


    Most of the countries claimed that the Glade is one of the worst terrorists recorded in history. They may not give the Glade a merit of some heroic action they¡¯ve made or maybe they just don¡¯t know it, but some to the people considered them as a league of hero, allied to the people, and perhaps selfless warriors who travel across the lands who helps people. The only thing that they¡¯re wrong about is that they¡¯re selfless, it may sound like it, but some missions they accept lead sometimes on saving countless lives, in which, you might consider the merits as extra baggage.


    Because of the continuous success they made ever since the end of the previous War of Blights, they managed to gain some allies across the countries and other regions and nations from other continents, but that¡¯s not only it, in every accomplishment, some people were put in disadvantage position, hence, they also create various enemies that want to put an end to them. They may not know, but they need to be careful about entering the territory of the poisonous snake such as the Hoarder ¨C for he may be one of those enemies of Glade.


    After presenting Cid¡¯s VIP card, the door opens and the guard let them in. Linda¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t let go ¨C following the back of Cid as he enters the Cassa Hal. She pulled him back ¨C getting close to him when she noticed that Cid is walking with an unease observant eye.


    The place is nothing like before, the bustling crowd, the cherry wine, and the keg being pass by the familiar faces he had met before, any trace of those revelries couldn¡¯t be found now. There are only a few people who had entered here, but those few are dangerous persons, they¡¯re the people that are clearly shouldn¡¯t be messing with.


    ¡°Why are you sweating?¡± Lina drops the question.


    Cid finally realizes sweat that pouring down to his shirt, even the air conditioner couldn¡¯t help to drop down his rising temperature.


    ¡°Something¡¯s going on.¡±


    The bar was filled with different kinds of people, businessmen in black suits, others wore casual attire, some of them were guarded by mercenaries wore light armors. Someone blocked the way of Linda and Cid; they were met with a sullen face.


    ¡°Cole.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Cid.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±


    ¡°Oh, boy. We need a room.¡±


    Cole leads them at the back, entering the hallway and was led by a bouncer to a private room. They sat down at the couch, leaving Linda on her own.


    ¡°Tell me, what¡¯s going here?¡± Cid asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know? You¡¯re supposed to be a spy.¡±


    ¡°If I know, then I wouldn¡¯t bother to come here and asked you as my most trusted asset on what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    ¡°Right. I know you¡¯re busy.¡± He opens the door and peeks outside, checking if there are any unwanted residents. ¡°Look, you remember the model of robots that were mobile as a gift to the police? ¡®Turns out they¡¯re gathering information and gathering identification of citizens under the impression of the new law that the mayor imposed about the resident rightful bill. ¡®You already what this means?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Linda intercepted.


    ¡°A clean slate,¡± Cid said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Theo is going to eliminate those people who don¡¯t belong here in Kayon. In simple words, their target involves people who have dirty businesses and those people that might hurt his enterprise. That means us.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s beginning to take over the city, is that what¡¯re you trying to say?¡±


    Cid gave a slight nod. ¡°Even I like it or not, I¡¯m still going to be dragged into this mess.¡±


    ¡°You should pack up and leave this city soon before they finally take over.¡± Cole lifted the couch and open a small compartment, grabbing the bag. ¡°I know a tunnel underground that they don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m not going anywhere. I have still a mission.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    ¡°Wait, I need your help. We have comrades that were kidnapped and we have no clue, wheresoever to find them.¡±


    Linda picked out her phone and shows Cole the images of Alastor and Sherry.


    ¡°I know them.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Linda¡¯s face vivified.


    ¡°They¡¯re someone who you can¡¯t easily forget, especially that guy.¡± He pointed at Alastor, ¡°They were taken here by those canaries to the Hoarder.¡±


    ¡°Great, so do you know where they were being held?¡±


    ¡°Obviously, not here. The Hoarder already prepared if Theo would do something like this. They transferred them to another place last week or before that.¡±


    ¡°Did you hear where it is?¡±


    ¡°No, but I know a guy. He¡¯s working on a gang that Theo gave power as a front cover of his operation.¡±


    ¡°Don Trifalgo.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°In any case, he¡¯s the only guy I knew who¡¯s clever enough to pull some strings beneath Theo, so don¡¯t do anything to turn against you guys.¡±


    With that said, Linda and Cid didn¡¯t waste anymore and started to devise a plan on how should they sneak back on the facility.

 Chapter 34 - Lockdown

    It isn¡¯t something that he expected, an order that only involves repairing a fuse box has suddenly, it turned into a hunt, except in this one ¨C Gary is the one who is being hunted. One moment, Gary was sorting out his toolbox after he finishes repairing the fuse box in an old basement then suddenly a part of the ceiling had collapsed. He easily avoided it, though, the debris caused the frail cobble floor to collapse, in which he was dragged along, fallen on an underground tunnel.


    Slipping through a small space between the collapsed walls, Gary struggles to move as mutt monster chase after him, its acidic saliva spitted in the air and melts the crowbar stuck on the ground. Gary manages to break through ¨C leaving the mutts behind with a sleeve torn apart from grazing with its sharp claw.


    He reached down to his phone in the pocket and dialed someone.


    ¡°Hello? Is somebody there? It¡¯s Gary, the new guy. I kinda stuck here on some, underground tunnel and I would appreciate if you rescue me, oh and uhm, you would want to send a big gun, a lot of big guns.¡±


    The device began to stutters and produced static, Gary shut it down and began to tread his way on a room just above the curb platform. He tried to open it but the doorknob won¡¯t budge, so, he proceeded with a different approach. With enough distance between him and the door, Gary charges it with his arm, hammering his way in. The door stumbled down along the clustered weights barred inside.


    Red and yellow flashed on the panel under the hanging screen. Just as he thought, the entire place was abandoned. He guesses that this must be an old developing railroad but was cut off due to some unforeseen circumstances. What worries him the most is the fact that he might not find his way out of this place.


    The cobwebs dangling around the corner creeps him out. He suspiciously looks at the chair and when he touched it, it crumbles down. His attention brought back to the panel and the monitor.


    As of now, Gary is trying to get the computer working, but it seems that some keyboards are not responding. He opened the latch under it and found out that the wires are messed up, there¡¯s no way it can be fixed in that condition. Out of frustration, he slammed his fist on the panel, and for a few seconds, the monitor above flashes and shows numerals flashing on the screen.


    He began to look for alternatives on how to reach out to them when suddenly a faint rumble from the ceiling had caught his attention. The broken ceiling fan shakes and the monitors hanging on the walls have fallen. The rumble trodden outside the premise and stopped on top of the railway.


    He covertly looked at the window, waiting for what¡¯s going to happen. His expectation didn¡¯t fail him and the roof collapsed. A large figure of shadow stood tall in the middle and with a single swing of his sword, the dust shook off and the monsters creeping out in the darkness wag their tails off and run quietly back to the hole whence they crawl.


    Gary took the liberty of using his phone and take a picture. Sweating profusely caused by frantic heartbeat, he forgot the first lesson he was taught back in the academia. Always be discrete no matter how tempting it is. A single flash from the phone would be enough to cause unnecessary attention and now, with a flick of the camera, the ray from its eyes coming from the hole beneath its menacing twisted helmet stalked down to Gary.


    ¡°Shit.¡± He swore in low voice.


    The shadow steps forward, every step it makes the ground seems to shake. Its menacing visage is intimidating as with a bare hand he lifted off the large debris out of his way. Gary crawls backward, still hiding while gasping loudly enough to hear. He hid under behind the panel near the door at the corner. He could see the shadow with its giant sword caressed by one hand.


    For a while, the figure observed the room from outside the window. When it¡¯s finally satisfied, it turns back and walks slowly. Gary who is now in relief stands up and took a deep breath before going back to check the panel. Suddenly, the shadow with a quick movement came back to the room and saw Gary. He stood in shock for a moment before realizing how imminent the being is. He didn¡¯t wait what would happen next as Gary gone through the door running away for his life.


    The shadow lifted his sword with both of his hands ¨C aloft and with a mighty swing the barrier between the two of them eradicated. It can hear the heartbeat of its prey as its footstep into the room. A single sensation had crept to Gary, a moment that makes his heart stopped its beat, fear of his life.


    He made a run through the hallway, shifting his positions from right to left evading the debris ¡®caused by the heavy stomp like a beat from the colossal being. Gary looks back and saw the real stature of the menacing figure.


    It wore armor in silver, the metal covers every part of his body, from its twisted horn to its sparkly legs, gleaming as the light touches it. It may not clear, but Gary could feel it¡¯s malicious intent seeping through its violet eyes. Gary stood for a moment staring at the armor in silver. The man in armor finally makes its move, he walked, slowly. Gary snapped out as his phone began to ring.


    Lance static voice emanated from the phone.


    ¡°G-G-Gary, hello? Are you there?¡±


    Just as the man in armor pace increased, Gary too snapped and run.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here. You guys have any plan to rescue me?¡±


    ¡°C-can¡¯t hear you. Find a better signal.¡±


    ¡°Dumbass, I¡¯m in some sort of underground tunnel and there¡¯s a fricking guy who¡¯s trying to kill me.¡±


    ¡°The rescue team is being assembled right now. Try not to be get killed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no pressure. Take your time.¡±


    The transmission ended and Gary finally reached the end of the corridor. The man who¡¯s behind him ¨C walks faster. It singlehandedly destroyed the obstacles on its path, Gary hesitated for a moment after he heard its long howl. It sprinted towards Gary as he finally reaches the door at the end. Gary didn¡¯t think twice and goes outside. He was greeted by bats creeping out in the darkness and flew onto the open window.

 Chapter 35 - Unlucky

    He was in a stockroom for cargos. He ran on the right, hiding behind the crates, out of the enemy¡¯s sight. The man in the silver armor came out crushing in the walls. It seems that it¡¯s enjoying its time hunting Gary.


    He could feel the vibration on his pocket again, but it¡¯s not the phone that Port gave to him once before, it¡¯s the one they canary regularly used.


    ¡°Hello?¡± Gary moaned.


    ¡°Glad to hear you¡¯re still alive,¡± Ina said.


    ¡°Can you tell me what¡¯s going on here? Why aren¡¯t they sending a rescue team here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we can¡¯t, but the door that they used once before is stuck because of the sudden collapse of the pillars and some walls.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m stuck here?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there¡¯s a chance that there¡¯s a way out. You just need to investigate the area. I suggest you should find a map and I¡¯ll find any records here regarding that place.¡±


    ¡°Why does it feel like you guys are behind all of this?¡±


    ¡°Because we are.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Gary¡¯s vociferated. He could hear the screeching noise coming from the helmet of the enemy, grinding against the neck part. Its eyes tracked down to the source as it slammed its fist to the near tractor. It¡¯s heavy stomp getting closer as he Gary''s forehead produces beads of sweat.


    Gary frantically looked around and he saw an opened window, but the only thing that doubts him for a moment is its height. He briefly looked behind to determine the enemy¡¯s location. His brows furrowed as he couldn¡¯t see the enemy and when he looked back to the window, a ten-feet tall with its sword held high had surprised him.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    He rolled sideways dodging its attack, he looks at his back once more. The sword was briefly stuck on the ground before he raises it again from the destroyed craters. Its attack didn¡¯t spare the nearby non-functional vehicles. Gary pulled himself together as he sprinted towards the window. His feet sprang from the ground, shinnying at the small spaces from the craters, hopping and hanging. The enemy, on the other hand, raised his sword and held it like a spear before throwing it to Gary.


    Gary¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he could feel the piercing pressure behind him. He instinctively let go of his left hand and kick the wall shifting his position. The sword cut through the air ¨C onto the wall, cracking the nearby ledges that Gary hoping to hold on.


    He didn¡¯t mind looking back anymore, what matters now is to focus up to the window. Exerting effort, Gary fortified his legs before jumping to the window and hanged to it. He climbed up then fall on the small space.


    Even behind the wall, he can still hear the faint rumble of metal taking each step closer to him. He holds his breathe to slow down his throbbing heartbeat. Gary slowly moves forward without making any sound.


    He saw a knife that was stuck on the wall and pulled it out. It¡¯s a mistake that he removed it in there, because the man in silver armor noticed the crack of the walls, and with a quick response, he punched the barrier, passing through the wall that Gary¡¯s in between.


    Lucky he is, Gary, bent down to his knees just as the enemy punches through his way. He sealed his mouthful breathing with his hands, perfectly holding still as the enemy slowly pulled his arm out of the wall.


    He slowly bent up and move carefully, everything seems to go smoothly ¨C not when the walls in front of him crack. The enemy that¡¯s looking for him is just ahead of him draws attention back to him. He held his sword high and throws it to Gary.


    Gary struggle to move because of the debris, instead of removing, he bent, lowering his head. The sword swung in the air and cut through the craters onto him. Luckily, it only grazes Gary¡¯s cheeks.


    He could hear his footsteps thundering on Gary¡¯s location. Gary raised his arm and place his palm to the wall on his back.


    ¡°Trembler de Terre,¡± He chanted. The wall slightly shakes and dust was pushed out from the corners, ¡°Trembler de Terre.¡± He repeated. The wall didn¡¯t budge. Gary''s eyes remained fixed to the man charging towards him. For the last time, he chanted. Not just the wall, but the ground shakes, cracks begin to trail in every corner of the room, ¡°Trembler de Terre!¡±


    As he used all his mana, the ground collapses down and he fell on the lower level. He moaned and cough as he pushed over the debris on top of him. The entire room was filled with the gas tanks, wires that were messed, and cut off sparks on the ground.


    ¡°It seems my luck has not run out yet.¡±


    He looked up and saw another part of the ceiling collapsed, it was the man in silver armor again.


    ¡°You again?¡±


    Gary said and he hides beyond the gas tank. The enemy¡¯s eyes remain to scan the entire room.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of this shit,¡± Gary observed the room, he noted the door just far behind the open space of the gas tanks, a generator that has not been activated and a wire that sparkling conveniently near to the generator.


    He made a run silently as possible; he throws the pebble to divert its attention and successfully reached the generator. He taps the keyboards activating it, the wire sparks violently.


    For the final phase of his plan, he threw his knife to make a hole of the tanks, spewing out the gas and goes for the closer ones. He purposely called out the enemy¡¯s attention and made a run towards the door. The enemy charges as it quickly caught a glance at Gary.


    Entering the door, he could hear the gas leak spark and the flames trailed back to its source, discombobulated the enemy. The gas explodes and set ablaze to the nearby tanks continuously ignites and tramples down the enemy. The pillars gave up and the fragments had fallen on top of him, burying him with the flames expunging from the ground.

 Chapter 36 - Unexpected Detour

    The shockwave explodes the glass in a deafening way. Gary crouches on the ground covering his head. His tight-shut eyes slowly opened. His head feels heavy. The backdrop is blurred and the room is filled with dust circling the bare lit room. The broken glass is all over and some stones rolled over.


    ¡°So, does the two of you have any intention to tell me why I''m the magnet?¡± Gary groaned as he speaks through the phone.


    ¡°This is the perfect opportunity for Lance to gather some intel.¡± She steadily said.


    ¡°The fuck? Do you have any idea how scary here is? There¡¯s someone who¡¯s after me.¡±


    ¡°We are well aware of that.¡±


    ¡°Then why take the risk? I¡¯m gonna die here.¡±


    ¡°You are a member of the elite agents, Canary. Do you think we didn¡¯t give a thought about this? We know you are capable of fending off monsters all by yourself. Besides, you can still use your magic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem. My stamina is not infinite and there¡¯s like a lot of monsters here. I was not built for this.¡±


    ¡°I know this is hard, but you need to do this. With the rest of the security busy trying to open the gate and rescue you we can gather information about the scale of their operation.¡±


    ¡°Fine, but I need you to guide me the way.¡±


    ¡°I checked out the previous records of the layout of the area. There¡¯s supposed to be an escalator platform in the B1 square area. I suggest you should look at the hallway to know where you are.¡±


    Gary briefly stood for a moment and limbered his muscles. He slowly walks outside and begins to observed the papers and flyers posted on the walls. He walked through the hallway and saw the map hanging on the wall across the three ways.


    If his deduction is right, he¡¯s right now in the reception area of the research and development department. The B1 square area is to the right side beyond the walls of the security room and between the main laboratory and the technology testing area which leads through the A1 square area.


    ¡°Ina, I¡¯m currently in the research and development area on the ground floor.¡±


    ¡°Good. There¡¯s supposed to be a weapon stock room on the left side, passed behind the directory room. Grab a weapon and proceed to the right side of the platform.¡±


    Following the path, Gary couldn¡¯t wane off the feeling of someone is stalking his back. He walked faster; his pounding footsteps echoed across the hallway.


    ¡°Is someone there?¡± His voice rang throughout the hallway as he looks back. ¡°Of course, if I was stalking someone, I wouldn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    He pulled over and lift the chair tossing it to the glass case of an axe. Gary unsheathed the knife from its keep and raised the axe. He glances through his shoulder once more with his daunting gaze before proceeding forward.


    With sheer strength, he destroyed the knob and entered the room. There were a lot of guns left hanging on the walls and kept to the crater. Gary finds the rightful keep for the axe and wore gun straps. He only picked those he can carry, overloading of guns would only hinder his movements, hence, decelerating his progress.


    He wore a belt of ammo along with the handgun on his holster, knife on his right shoulder, axe on his back, and submachine gun dangling over his shoulder. His gun rose, pointed forward along with the flashlight as he discreetly moved to the darkness.


    He emerged to the lightened part of the area scanning the unlit section of the hallway. The bulb above him stuttered and shattered, raining over him. Something whispers in the darkness; he turns around with the nose of his gun followed the noise trailing into the seemingly eternal darkness. He proceeded forward, with an uneasy feeling.


    Prepared of what might happen, Gary took all of it, the pressure bearing over his shoulder as he walked faster with a steady gait and a vigilant eye. No slight of hesitation has shown when he chose to stroll over the darkness. He heard it again, an inconceivable whispering through the darkness.


    He looked behind and was sure of it, it¡¯s the source of the whisper. His flashlight stutters and for a moment, he caught a glance of the creature that is stalking him. It¡¯s pale and has a long hair, it¡¯s skinny and could see the bones stretching over. It crawls back and hid into the darkness as the light touches its skin. Gary didn¡¯t waste any more time sensitizing and shot creature relentlessly until his gun ran out of bullets.


    Gary reloaded quickly. While his attention remained diminished, its fellow kind slowly emerges its head unto the darkness, peeking with its white eyes to Gary. A chill ran up to his spine as he slowly lifted his gaze. His lips trembled and gulped the remaining saliva. He placed back his handgun back to its holster and equipped the submachine gun.


    The enemies crawl slowly out of the darkness, whispers overtaken the silence. Gary, who¡¯s momentarily lost for a moment return to the environment as one of the enemies gets closer to him. Clutching violently back the charging handle, he peeks at the sight and pulled the trigger. The muzzle friction flashed every bullet that sputtered out of its nose. The monster fell, others followed. A loud screech had dominated the entire field, he flinches and covered his ear from glass shattering noise. Gary sprinted away as the other monsters¡¯ crawl after him. He aimlessly shot the creatures.


    He came to the part of the hallway, where the light from the outside stripling as he dashed away from nightmarish creatures. He evaded one of the enemies and he gets closer to kill it with its gun. He does not want to use his mana but it seems that the situation requires an extreme reaction.


    He fisted his right hand and began to recite the magic, ¡®Blan? de aer.¡¯ He opened his hand towards behind him and a blast of air covering over the four corners of space violently pushed over the enemy. He stole a glanced for a moment. Others were impaled, some have a broken limb, disabling their movements and the majority were dead. He heavily sighed before walking ahead. Gary turns once more and saw a hundred eyes watching him in the darkness.


    For one last time, he ran.


    ¡°Ina! Where am I supposed to go?! Is there any place I can hide?¡±


    ¡°Go to the lower level. It supposed to automatically locked when there are monsters around.¡±


    He followed the instructions of Ina and goes down. The door automatically slides open and he stopped. He waited for a few moments and there came shadows hurdling forward. One of them stopped and stood tall eyes glaring through the window. It screams as it saw Gary standing in the middle of the stair.


    The door automatically open, Gary was in shock of this. He quickly drew out his handgun and shot it on its head as it leaps towards him and evaded the lifeless body. Other monsters heard the gunshot and quickly turns back to the source.


    Gary frantically looked around looking for something that could help him. The emergency button had caught his attention and sprinted towards it. He slammed his fist to it and the barrage emerges blocking the way. There were six monsters managed to pass the barrier, there were other two was cut half of the barrier but they¡¯re not as much as threatening anymore.


    Gary gritted his teeth as he pulled out his ax and swing to the close enemy. The rusty smell of blood spewed out and the head rolls down the stairs. He held it aloft with his two hands and throws to the enemy, flung away in the air with the ax stuck on its body.


    He jinked sideways, evading the two and drawn out his handgun with its knife thrown to the one in front of him. His gun rose to the face of the enemy and he pulled the trigger. He looks back at the remaining two enemies and cracks his neck. Gary chanted magic, ¡®Blan? de aer.¡¯ The two monsters flew and stumble back by the fierce blast of wind. Gary reloaded his handgun and drawn out his submachine gun.


    With a hard grip, the two guns flash steadily as Gary pulled the trigger, relentlessly rained them with bullets. The enemy''s voice couldn¡¯t hear as the rhythmic loud bang continuously echoed the place.


    Gary found a safe room not far from the stairway he came from. The place is not too shabby, unlike others that were left unkempt and smell indifferently than those monsters he fought back before. This is the only room that Gary could stand. It¡¯s not good, it¡¯s worst but this is the only good enough from the list of the worst room he checked.


    No bed is suitable to sleep. The pillow is tarnished, the blanket and the bedsheet are covered in blood and soaked in yellow and blue liquid and other unknown substance. Its foul odor lingered in the air. He took a nap by leaning against the wall. His eyes were tightly shut but his mind remained undiminished. It took ten minutes of silence before he falls into slumber.


    It¡¯s been two hours since he¡¯s stuck here. Thirty minutes of nap and zero luck of finding edible foods. The refrigerator inside the safe room is nothing but less of garbage. Worms crawl out, flies hurdled to it.


    He places his things back to his holster reloaded and equipped. Gary, who¡¯s physically and mentally tired allowed his body to fall and slump back to the wall and breathe heavily before going out for another chapter of the horrifying adventure. The company¡¯s phone vibrates and LED lightened up before declining back to silent. Gary thought that it was a bug not until the vibration he stiffened and chilled crawled to his spine. His composure returned and pick up, answering.


    ¡°Gary? Are you still their buddy?¡± Port asked.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Gary brightened. ¡°I am well and still kicking to survive. Now, when will you plan to save me in this hell hole? And how there is an underground facility here?¡±


    ¡°This tunnel was built thirty years ago, during the War of Blights.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°You heard it right. Bastards from the east once take over the Vesoga Plain and build underground railways to gain an advantage against the united front army of the six countries. The army found out about this and bombarded the small facility upon the ground. Theodore and other investigators suggested that not all of them got killed in that incident. Instead, they were stuck here on the underground. The people left this hellhole but there are mad scientists stayed here and continued their beloved research. Though, I think you can already guess what happened here.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that they got killed by their experiments?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right and those experiments may be one of those creatures you have met.¡±


    ¡°That makes a lot of sense. I never recognize any of them.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, where are you now?¡±


    ¡°Right side of the lower level of the research and development section. I¡¯m in a safe room.¡±


    ¡°Stay there. We¡¯re coming to get you.¡±


    ¡°Wait! I kind of activate a system that summons a barrier, a thick layer of a barrier.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I was chased by a horde of freaking she-likes monsters.¡±


    It was too late to warned them about the monsters. Gary could hear gunshots ringing through the phone. A few moments, the gunfire stops and he could hear the brisling sound of the breeze.


    ¡°Port. Hello. Is anybody there?¡± Someone coughs through the phone.


    ¡°We¡¯re alive. Some of my men got minor injuries.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that none of you were dead.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for not giving us a warning.¡±


    ¡°You are aware right, that we¡¯re in an old abandoned station built during the War of Blights? Anything could happen here.¡±


    ¡°I know, smartass.¡± Port finally dropped the call. Gary noticed a shadow passing through the blurred window. He pulled out his handgun and unlocked its safe. It was held high straight into the door, waiting patiently, for the incoming intruder with the utmost vigilance to his surroundings.

 Chapter 37 - Head Start

    ¡°Have you ever used this thing before?¡± The elf asked as she raised her gun. Sherry, elf, along the rest of the children, made a run through the forest.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just a poor bystander. Shooting and murdering are not one of my skill set. How about you? You¡¯re an elf, right? You guys shouldn¡¯t kill living beings, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an understatement.¡±


    A light came to their sight. Sherry gestured to stopped and crouched, hiding in the thick bush.


    ¡°Fuck, fuck.¡±


    Sherry swore repeatedly in a low voice as she controlled her breathing to a minimum.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± The elf asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t fucking know. It¡¯s not like I regularly kill people.¡±


    She looked at the children and her conscience stung her. She glanced back cautiously at the enemy. They were spread out across the forest which favors them.


    ¡°It¡¯s wise not to engage them. We must continue to hide until we¡¯re far enough away from them.¡± The youngsters look so confused. ¡°We¡¯ll play hide and seek, okay. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let them touch you again, never again.¡±


    It seems that they¡¯ve to get the gist of game¡¯s notion and followed Sherry. Advancing discreetly, there were times that Sherry stopped them. Sherry would have to go out and finds a way to distract, it¡¯s either by throwing rocks or knocking them down by swinging the rifle at their head. It was long and tiresome hide-and-seek.


    The elf and the children were ordered to sneak and hide behind the large rock before Sherry unnoticeably walks behind the enemy. She held the rifle high and amid it, a snake jump on her. She rattled and accidentally thrown it off to the thug.


    The thug shouted and the rest were alarmed.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Sherry swore as she glances at the elf location.


    The elf already knew what it meant as she led the children, sprinting away from them.


    Sherry kick the ground and followed them behind. She looks at the rifle and frantically aimed at the enemy and pulled the trigger. It won¡¯t fire. She swore more.


    ¡°Fuck. Why won¡¯t you fire?! Useless piece of shit!¡±


    At that moment, her vision changes. The machinery in her chest stutters. There¡¯s a change of her eyes. Her eyes glow red. Data and numeral directories, foreign words, and such strange mechanics were embedded to her sight, becoming an annoying framework to her surroundings. Still, her body instinctively moved on its own as she¡¯s able to decipher it.


    She unloaded the jammed bullets and replaced it; her hands held, aiming at her side while running. Her hands switch off the safety and pulled the trigger.


    Her aim is perfect, the smoke smoldering in the air as the bullet pierce through, piercing sharp in the air ¨C straight to the thugs¡¯ head. A small soft lump of brain struck on his comrade¡¯s vest.


    She decided to roll over as the bullet grazes her cheek and hide in the shadow of the tree, leaning against it. The enemies hide as she fired against them. The enemies stopped. She took a risk to take a glance. They¡¯re currently reloading.


    Sherry sprinted away. The enemy yelled and they too dashed. Her breathing is heavy and yet her feet didn¡¯t recognize tiredness. She stopped and walk slowly as her feet suddenly numb and loses its strength. The adrenaline maybe the reason why she couldn¡¯t feel the pain that the bullet piercing through her calf.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    She crawled behind the tree. She loaded her rifle and fired in return. The others hide while some didn¡¯t worry about the risk and sneak on her left. A single thug managed to blind spotted her as she is busy firing back while sitting down and leaning in the tree with her legs spilling blood on the ground.


    Sherry could feel the gun cocked behind her. She remained motionless. Her lips were sealed and dried. She closed her eyes, waiting for the moment for him to pull the trigger. Seconds passed; she can¡¯t feel anything. She¡¯s still breathing.


    She slowly turns around. The thug is now impaled by vines gripping every part of his body. His neck is twisted as the vine crept and engulfed his body. It was the elf that saved her. She raised her hand, fisting it. The vines grew, and impaled the enemy, killing them instantly.


    ¡°What the fuck are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna leave you behind.¡±


    ¡°What about the kids?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. For no¡ª¡± Her words cut. Blood splashed out of nowhere in her sight. She trembled when she realized that it¡¯s from her abdomen. She fell on her knees. Her lungs are aching as she coughed blood.


    Her sight is slowly fading. She¡¯s losing every sensed that catenate her mind in this world. Sherry catches her and caressed her head to her lap. She looked at her wound and wail. Tears well and began to stream down to her cheeks as she restrained herself from letting out a cry by covering her mouth.


    She whimpered and hug the elf.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even know your name.¡±


    Her doleful eyes stare at the moon brightening up the forest. The wind hummed and feathered ¨C fluttering the leaves and they rustled as they finally fall, softly swirling in the wind. She closed her eyes, waiting for the short crunch of footsteps approaching.


    The calmed breathing has turned into a short-term of breath. She didn¡¯t want this, she didn¡¯t ask for this, she doesn¡¯t want to die. There is so much she wants to know. There¡¯s nothing more painful than to die without knowing her identity. She doesn¡¯t know if there¡¯s anyone that will mourn for her. Permanent death is the befitting description of her thoughts, she will be trapped in a cycle of thoughts in what-ifs until her death without knowing herself.


    The gun finally inclined on her head. Her heart beats faster and her tears began pouring on the elf¡¯s face. She clicked her tongue and tried to get rid of the tears, that¡¯s when a shadow came across ¨C flickering in the moonlight. Her eyes narrowed to the figure. She is not sure of it, whether she¡¯s hallucinating or not.


    The shadow shows itself again, this time ¨C a sharp object flung through towards her direction. She embraced herself ¨C prepared for what¡¯s going to come, but it was not meant to her. Instead, the blade pierces to the grunt.


    ¡°Can you move?¡± He asked. His baritone voice was befitted to his silhouette manly stature.


    Sherry inspects her ankle and tried to twist her feet. She stands up and hang the elf¡¯s hands to her neck and carry. Although her right ankle is hurt, she¡¯s able to bear the pain.


    ¡°I think I can.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll cover you. Don¡¯t look back. Go straightforward.¡± Finally, he steps out in the shadow and revealed his identity. He wore a brown leather coat with sharp teeth¡¯s that is laden as a necklace. His eyes brimming in violet as his long silver hair sways softly in the wind.


    He pulled out his knife and chanted magic. Sherry began to walk slowly opposite to his direction. She could hear the terrified screams of the enemies as a turbulent of wind came that dulled her senses.

 Chapter 38 - Agreement

    She slides down to a lower part of the terrace and stumbled for a moment before picking up the elf and strive forward. She raised her guard as she noticed the bush whiskered. Her heavy manner of walking ceased like a conversation halted by an awkward silence.


    She waited for a second and sighed in relief that it¡¯s just one of the children. She followed the little youth. She was led in an open space of the forest.


    The alarmed children lowered their guns and seated back to their positions. She heard a faint grumble of the stomach from one of them. It seems that she¡¯s not the only one who¡¯s tired and hungry. She sat down and caressed the elf¡¯s head to her lap while her back leaning against the tree. She kept her eyes wide open, waiting for him.


    It took longer than she thought that the man would come. He came with blood spilling every part of his body. She finally realized by now, that the man is too an elf just like her. Sherry didn¡¯t notice his pointy ears at first because she only had a glimpse of his face when she first met him ¨C so little time to familiarize himself.


    Now, that everything seems to be clear as crystal, she already guesses what he came for.


    ¡°Are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± He intercepted. ¡°We should be worried about her.¡±


    Sherry looked at the unconscious elf on her lap.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± She asked. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to treat wounds.¡±


    ¡°I can.¡±


    After he cleans himself, he pulled out a palm-sized white feather and placed it on her wounded abdomen. He mouthed his mantra and a faint light began to emit on the feather. The feather is slowly faded in thin, air at the same time, no traces of wound were left to be seen.


    ¡°Since you helped her, I take that the two of you are friends.¡±


    ¡°Uh, no. Not really. I¡ªIt just happened that we¡¯re on the same side¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He flatly said. What came next is his suspicious glance at Sherry. His hands gripped at the knife¡¯s handle.


    ¡°Tell me. What do you know about the Hemil Klust?¡±


    She shook her head failing to comprehend his question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Is that something to eat?¡±


    The man was about to pull out his knife but was stopped by a hand. The elf raised her frail hand. He looks at her and his mood quickly changed into a concerned one.


    ¡°Reia.¡±


    He spoke to her.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡±


    His voice is filled with worries as he kneeled guiding her to sat down and leaned to the trees. Her gloomy eyes brightened slightly as she saw the familiar face.


    ¡°Glox. What are you doing here? Do the elders know about this?¡±


    ¡°They grant me permission to go out and aid you in your travels. I¡¯ve been traveling alone for two months. I must say that the human world has a lot to offer. But that matters not, I should¡¯ve looked at you first before going on alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be hard on yourself. You must not blame yourself that is out of your control.¡± Her voice suddenly stirred by contemplation.


    He observes at her stature for a moment before facing her with a serious expression.


    ¡°How did you end up like this?¡±


    Sherry took a deep breath and began to share her tale. When she finished telling how she got here, he nodded, now that their current circumstances he came to an absolute conclusion.


    He looked at the frail young children. A discontentment filled his thoughts.


    ¡°Are you certain that you will assist these children in the haven you spoke of? I do think that this man Alastor is capable enough to abide by your role.¡±


    ¡°Are you doubting my decision? Glox?¡±


    He stiffed for a moment before returning his stern gaze.


    ¡°I believe, I don¡¯t have to remind you about the task that has been given to you.¡±


    Even reminding her about the mission, her decision remained unaltered.


    ¡°Even so, I am still a priestess. My duty is to preserve life, that includes the nature and the people, it stands above all.¡±


    ¡°You of all people should know that the elder¡¯s words are important as to the world¡¯s fate.¡±


    ¡°I know, but you have to understand that these children needed help more than ever.¡±


    He deeply sighed and expunged all his negative thoughts.


    ¡°I understand where you¡¯re coming from. Looks like I¡¯ll end up helping you after all.¡±


    Sherry who¡¯s listening quietly for a while interrupted.


    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m glad that you¡¯ve fixed your arguments, but don¡¯t you think we should come up with a plan on how to get away from those assholes?¡±


    ¡°I can handle them.¡± Glox confidently said.


    ¡°Wow, that is the cockiest words I¡¯ve heard for a long time, but don¡¯t forget they have guns you only have a knife and magic. Other than that, they¡¯re a private army. Do you think you can handle them for long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    ¡°Well, consider yourself damn.¡±


    The elf responds.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guy named Henrick that can help us.¡±


    ¡°Okay. If you¡¯re fine with it. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m gonna join them.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Glox asked.


    ¡°I have a family to find back to Kayon city.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, I guess tomorrow I¡¯ll bid you farewell.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nice knowing all of you. I hope this will not be the last time.¡±


    Glox noticed that everyone is shivering. Glox decided to cut down the woods and fire it with his magic. The children sat in a circle, warming themselves. As he goes towards the elf, he heard a faint breathe coming from the dark part of the forest. He drew out his knife, his position remained steady. He was about to attack the incoming intruder, but he was stopped by Reia. They waited for a moment. Sherry stared to the darkness.


    ¡°Should I worry about that guy?¡±


    Alastor stepped out in the shadow. His eyes remained fixed to Glox. Reia and Glox exchange glance. Glox nods and sheathed back his knife.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s a friend. My friend.¡± Reia said.


    ¡°Right,¡± Alastor said ¨C realizing the similarity of their faces. He slowly walks and sat down beside the children. ¡°So, would you mind tell me your name?¡± Alastor asked.


    Glox and Reia were unsure who¡¯s being questioned. But it seems that the question is for her.


    ¡°Fine. Since you already help us, I don¡¯t mind sharing my identity with you. My name is Reia and this guy is-¡± Reia answered.


    ¡°Glox.¡± He added.


    ¡°Glox?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What a weird name.¡±


    Glox snaps. He slowly shakes his head, ignoring those words. An awkward silence takes place. They¡¯ve taken the liberty to spend the time resting as they wait for the sunrise. Out of boredom, Alastor probed a question to them.


    ¡°Is there any chance that you would tell me why an inconspicuous person like your kind doing here?¡±


    ¡°None of your business.¡± Glox coldly interrupted.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re ballsy, I see.¡±


    Glox does not know if he should take that as a compliment or an insult. There are things that he does not know regarding human¡¯s humorous words and this keeps bugging him.


    Reia noticed the sour mood of Glox. She decided to intercept the conversation before the tension rose.


    ¡°I cannot tell you that. It¡¯s a matter of privacy.¡±


    Alastor snickers.


    ¡°Alright. No need to be worry. I can live with that.¡±


    Glox didn¡¯t like the way he talks to her. Something tells him that this guy does not see her as an equal to him. Glox swore to her family that he will protect Reia throughout the journey, to fulfill her role.


    ¡°Do you have any idea who are you talking to?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care.¡±


    Glox raised his brow, the forehead furrowed.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry if I can¡¯t tell you. I know that I owe you a lot, but I can¡¯t tell you about us.¡± Reia apologizes


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I understand. No need to feel guilty about it. We should get some sleep. We¡¯re going early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s gonna stay up all night and watch our backs?¡± Glox asked.


    Alastor observed him for a little bit.


    ¡°You will.¡± He said. ¡°You¡¯re the least injured guy here.¡±


    Glox sigh and lengthened more his patience. Watching them sleeping, Reia falls on slumber beside Sherry.


    The setting was that Glox remained awake as a patrol through the night as the other rest. Since he is the only one who is not injured enough to be weak. He is currently walking around the corner with his eyes imbued with magic to see through the darkness and presence of any dangerous beings scouting in the area. Hours pass and he is confident about it, no monsters were strolling in the premise. So, he decides, he must get some sleep to reserve energy for future complications.


    As he leaned up against the tree, he finally noticed a shrill of wind encircling the forest. He quickly gets up and tried to determine its location. He glances around the corner, but his magic failed him to counter the enemies¡¯ prowess. He was blown by an unknown force. His body relentlessly crashed to the tree.


    Alastor woke up from it. His hands instinctively drawn to his sword as he saw Glox struggling to standup. He drew it and held it firmly.


    ¡°Sherry, Reia. Wake up.¡± He hisses.


    As soon as Reia saw Alastor sword brimming under the influence of the moon¡¯s light, she quickly gets up and wakes up the kids.


    ¡°Take the kids somewhere else safe. We are going to handle it. Just stick to the plan.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Reia nodded.


    The kids finally prep up and along with Sherry and Reia they slowly sneak out. Sherry once again looks at his back.


    ¡°Are you gonna be alright?¡± She asked. Her words seem so unsure. She does not know what to say about this. They only have little time to get to know, but those short periods of moments, she learned that Alastor is not completely a cold person.


    ¡°Is that a question?¡±


    ¡°No, that came out wrong. I just want to¡ª¡±


    ¡°There you go again. Always cutting off during an emergency.¡±


    ¡°I just want to say¡ª¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say Goodluck. Most of the time the opposite comes out.¡±


    Alastor saw a sharp light coming to his position. With quick reflexes, his shoulder bent and his arms move diagonally, deflecting the attack against his blade.


    ¡°Now, go!¡± He yelled.


    Sherry sprinted out of the forest, ¡°Please, don¡¯t die.¡±


    Finally, with Sherry gone ¨C Alastor can finally focus on the enemy. He glances at Glox ¨C who has gotten up to his knees, and next to his feet. He is surprised at how sturdy the guy is, but he will be more disappointed if he were easily taken down.


    ¡°You ready for a royal beatdown?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°More than ever.¡± Glox snickers and said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Alastor steeled himself as he held high his sword and swung it down as the menace behind the shadows strikes.

 Chapter 39 - Runaway

    Gary held firm his gun as he slowly walks on the door. There it goes again, a shadow overlap ¨C passing through. He quickly kicks the door and aimed at the presumed position. It was only a rat. A rather large one, just as the size of a cat.


    Gary shrieked and shot it. He stared to the other rats creeping around the corner with beads of sweat streaming down to his chin. As Gary tried to open the door¡ªit crumbled down on itself. He looked at the hinges and notice that it is rusty. He sighed in relief. If he ever not removed his hand to the door, he might have injured¡ªor worse, he might get infected by being wounded.


    As of now, Gary is taking the route in the engine room on another lower level in the right section of the research and development area. What led him here is a strange noise coming from below. A loud clanging of metals had caught his attention.


    So far, he hasn¡¯t encountered any kind of monsters. Not that he¡¯s complaining, but it¡¯s better to have the rats as a company rather than being chased by a horde of freaks.


    On his way back then, an old model of camera has caught his attention, then he remembers what Lance had told him before about gathering evidence. Thankfully, the camera is still working and the storage is oddly empty. Who could¡¯ve bought this without using it? He thought. It¡¯s better to have one than none.


    Entering the dark engine room, he tried to turn on the switch. Only a few of them stopped working. Of all places, the only section of the facility that is normally working in the research and development section. All the energy of the previous location he whence is none operational to barely operative.


    Over the walls to the window of the operation panel and the machines, blood-smeared like an abstract painting on a canvas all over the place. The foul stench coming from ripped off organs hurts his nose and no matter how he covers it¡ªthe strong odor managed to find its way to his snout. He holds his breath while walking.


    The door is unlocked and he enters it. The panel seems functioning properly. He read the notes and found out that its function is to maintain the level of supply energy to the other sectors. Gary decided not to mess up with it. Even he wants to, this knowledge is out of his league. Instead, he took a picture of it and to the machines, including the gory parts.


    Decided to follow the trail, Gary had prepared his ax as he came out to the engine room and another unknown sector. Nothing would be more insane than to come out unprepared. A flickering light across the hallway, the beat of falling objects coming from unknown, and the loud wheezing are enough to alarm him to a near state of paranoia. But that¡¯s not enough to hamper him.


    There¡¯s no mistake of it, Gary heard a footstep coming from the left side on the four crossways. He quickly ducks and hide in the fallen craters near the room. His watchful gaze is waiting for the incoming person.


    His hearing didn¡¯t fail him. There is someone. One step closer to his sight, he can already hear the insensible low tone of yattering of an old man speaking alone. His hands keep plastering to his bald head as if he has hair to curve. He paused a moment and look down at his charts. He picks out a pen on his white lab coat and began to write something.


    He yawns and arranges his disarrayed glass lining it on his sight. His freckles were saggy as his eyebags. When he¡¯s finally done, he moves forward out of Gary¡¯s sight. Gary open the door and run in a hushed movement and came out to the other one.


    His eyes trailed back to the man and followed him with discreet gait. Gary made a sprint to the turning point, on to the right where the old man goes. He turns on his camera and captured the old man¡¯s back.


    Gary continued to follow him, but he noticed that there¡¯s something amiss to the place. No monster dares to get close to him. He wonders why. The old man stood in front of the door. His face is grey, then shifted into a frantic one looking back at his charts and to his tablet. He seems to be in a hurry but reluctant to languish.


    In all the years that Gary spends time in headquarters, doing paper works, being a lapdog, there¡¯s a familiarity that distinguished his looks to his thoughts. His gaze can easily read like a book. He¡¯s in distressed, the old man must¡¯ve done something that could make his superior mad.


    His watchful eyes are set ahead to the old man as he finally took it all and gulped. Gary followed him as he rose from crouching with a fixed distance between them. The old pal goes inside which seems to be a small sector laboratory. He passes through the wooden craters and to the stairs leading to the panel room. Gary hastened his movements still in crouching position to the walkway and up to the ladder, staring down to the scientist.


    Not too long, he heard the door slide open. The scientist gasps. Gary could see only the feet of the person that the scientist had to meet. He couldn¡¯t hear what they¡¯re talking about so moves closer to the right and move forward, unloading the ladder down with carefully near the door.


    He moves and crouch quietly and listen behind the transparent glass. Just as he settled in, the old scientist shouted at the man wearing a red trench coat. His long plain goldenrod hair covered his bored expression and the smirk twisted on his face.


    At a certain point in their conversation, the old scientist burst out in anger.


    ¡°What d-d-do you mean delay?!¡± He shouted as he slams the chart on the table, ¡°Do you have any idea how delicate the experiment is?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, doc.¡± He calmly said. ¡°The circumstances are out of our hands. With the previous explosion ¨C the public has been eyeing on us. On top of that, there are still unknown variables that needed to be unveiled. We can¡¯t afford to continue without expanding our security first. Lest you want the Canary found out what we¡¯re doing here?¡±


    The old scientist sounds to be defeated. He clenched to fist.


    ¡°If that¡¯s your decision. So be it. But you need to get the girl from that lowlife Hoarder. She¡¯s the only sole survivor of our successful experiments.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re currently working that.¡±


    ¡°How hard can it be? Just pay the bastard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that simple.¡± He clicked his tongue. ¡°We threatened him, remember? I don¡¯t have evidence, but I knew he will drive a hard bargain just to take advantage of us.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. We have been facing a lot of mishaps ever since Don Trifalgo¡¯s men failed to protect the product we purchase from the black market in Rauthin.¡±


    ¡°I understand your concern, doc. There¡¯s no need to fear Theo. He¡¯s not dumb to think the inconvenience of this is your fault. Certainly, he wouldn¡¯t lash his anger to you. That is the reason why we lend our automatic robots to the city¡¯s police so that we have an eye to the citizens, that includes adventurers, hunters/mercenaries.¡±


    The old scientist walks to the tall drawer and tried to reach the folder on top of it. He raised his body tiptoeing as his hands finally make it through. And when drawn back to normal, his backaches. Bones crackles as he groaned. The old man''s legs are wriggling to balance.


    ¡°My back is killing me again.¡± He said. ¡°D¡¯ya mind if you help this poor old man, Cain?¡±


    Cain grunted. He drags a roller chair to the old scientist position. The old man sat down his face is in relief as his tottered body had eased.


    ¡°Glen, how¡¯s my father?¡± Cain asked. ¡°Is he in his quarter?¡±


    Glen¡¯s eyes tightened.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, he¡¯s out.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡± He was crestfallen hearing the condition of his father. Although, Cain already expected it.


    Cain gazed around the room, finding something. His disquietude only prevails stronger knowing that he heard the explosion earlier. Finally, he stood in a panel looking at the monitor where there is closed-circuit television attached to some part of the ruin.


    Since there are monsters are lurking in other sectors, they decided to place the CCTV in certain sectors where the monsters couldn¡¯t reach. The way is either blocked by barriers or guarded by automatic weapons.


    His eyes squinted as the light suddenly brightened and focuses on the surroundings. He noticed that there¡¯s a CCTV that is not working. That part was set in the hallway at the entrance of the Research and development area. It only captured the shockwave in front of the door.


    ¡°Do you have any idea how the gas tanks explode?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea. But this is not something you should be surprised. It happened sometimes.¡± Glen looked and clutches the folder to his armpit pulling the chair close to Cain. ¡°Although, I can¡¯t say that we should allow this routine further.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Glen did not move, did not stir, his expression remain unfettered from the impending predicament. He leaned forward the table and open the folder. He began to read the charts, vitals, and results from the various test he conducted.


    ¡°Your father might be fallen on under numerous psychological disorders if the stigma of Blight can¡¯t be controlled.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He stares down to Glen. ¡°You said he has a few more years.¡±


    He sighed. ¡°The beast inside of him is the reason why he¡¯s like this. It keeps struggling to gain control. No matter how much amount of Ativan, diazepam, and temazepam, it couldn¡¯t hold him down.¡±


    Cain slams his hands to the panel.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    ¡°We should consider taking him down.¡±


    Cain glowered down to Glen. Glen was drawn back and kept at bay by his murderous stare.


    ¡°What I meant is to restrict his movements,¡± Glen explained. ¡°He may have the collar dampener beneath that armor, but he still possessed a destructive physical power that can level this entire facility. You of all people know what extent your father is capable of.¡±


    Cain stood silent for a moment. His eyes are seemingly distant like staring afar to a distant sea, his thoughts are filled with worries, not for him but the future of his father. A single click of fingers had brought him back to the reality. Glen hesitated for a second before muttering the right words.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s hard. Believe me. As a scientist and as a researcher, I had to neglect my emotions to a have a fruitful result for the betterment of the many.¡± Glen said. ¡°Your father is no different than that. He served his country well and yet¡ª¡±


    ¡°And yet they turned blind eye on his condition.¡± He cut off. His eyes reflected disgust. ¡°After what he did, the sacrifice he made during the war, they mocked him behind our backs. How ungrateful they could be, they even attempt to steal his title as a lord, claiming they have the right to take over since he is incapable to think, a wrathful beast that must exterminate.¡± His words were not only filled with sadness, his heart was filled with loathsomeness to certain persons.


    ¡°You truly detest them, eh. ¡®Can¡¯t blame you.¡± Glen concurs. ¡°They will do everything to broaden their power. Very few in the Arbiter council I knew that remain pure to our goal.¡±


    Hearing those sympathetic words allay Cain¡¯s expression. He sounds at ease now.


    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Nephirius and his son Theo, our position in the empire wouldn¡¯t last long.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, who is ruling your land now?¡±


    ¡°My mother.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±


    In all these years he had spent working with Cain, Glen learned two or more things about him. He¡¯s a man like his father, calm but outrageous in battle. He has the gravitas as a comandante but at the same time, his procrastinating attitude bested the good parts of him. He may have worked hard a day but the rest is equal to twice as that. He was kept here to help plan the route for supplies, weapons smuggling, money laundering, and other unspeakable activities that they had done. Almost all his tasks that were given to him, he accomplished it.


    Cain fell in silence and think deeply before accepting the cold-hearted decision. What choice does he have?


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this situation.¡± He said with certainty on his voice. ¡°I can¡¯t let this be a hindrance to Theo¡¯s plan and certainly my father won¡¯t forgive himself if should he ever become a liability. We¡¯ve come here for healing and to stay away from mishaps back on our homeland, but it seems that we¡¯ll eventually become a burden to Theo.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself, Cain. Nephirius supported to improve your father¡¯s recovery. He''s the one who ordered Theo to help you and he willingly complied.¡± Glen said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for that Thebas, your father shouldn¡¯t be in pain right now.¡±


    ¡°I wish I will meet that bastard and have my revenge, but he¡¯s dead. All of my murderous had fallen into naught.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool. If he were alive you won¡¯t stand a chance against him.¡±


    ¡°Is he really that strong?¡±


    Glen nods, ¡°He fought Nephirius all by himself and came out alive.¡± He rubs his chin and closes his eyes as if he¡¯s remembering, ¡°I can still remember back then, the unforgiving flames scourging throughout the land when I was less old than now. They fought with incredible battle prowess that shook the land, but in the end, none of them could best each other. The fight ends when the bomb that Nephirius men created which lead to the destruction of Taronda.¡±


    ¡°I never heard of that.¡±


    ¡°Because you haven¡¯t born on that time yet and neither Theo.¡± Glen professed, ¡°Theo¡¯s father, Nephirius was ordered to take over Taronda, but he fails many times on slaying the five great generals of King Ignis. When at last he gained hold fort on the bay, that¡¯s where it begins. With the power of the Blight, enemies succumbed into hysteria, a large scale of hysteria that resulted in killing one another. But, Thebas, who¡¯s immune to it ¨C fought the entire armada and prevent them from marching forward.¡±


    ¡°A one-man army, huh,¡± Cain said. ¡°And what happened to this Blight you spoke of? I heard that it exists only in bedtime stories.¡±


    ¡°No. It really does exist. Nephirius found it and culminated into a weapon of destruction but it didn¡¯t last. Blight was sealed none other by the Thebas master, Ace Kosturi.¡±


    ¡°But clearly that¡¯s not all of it, right?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I speculated that the Hemil Klust is the remnant of the lost fragment of what the legends so-called Brigante Ark. A powerful weapon that once subdued humankind. Theo and his father intend to know it¡¯s capabilities whether it has the same prowess to the last one he found or not.¡± Glen looked down and stare to his reflection on the window. ¡°But I do not think that¡¯s what they¡¯re looking for or could hope to control.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Cain asked. ¡°Is Hemil Klust truly cannot be controlled?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no.¡± Glen sigh. ¡°Long before the end of the War of Blights, the first one who when the plague spread across the land. There¡¯s this powerful clan of predators that didn¡¯t fall into madness and had the plague sealed by the power of Brigante Ark. But no matter how we try to make sense or research about it, we could find no correlation as to how do the Brigante Ark stopped it or where did it go.¡±


    ¡°Clan that is not immune and called Predators. Aren¡¯t you talking about the House a Retoliam?¡±


    ¡°Their bloodline is false. Even if their claim is true, the dominant genes have long diluted to none. They are not the formidable clan that was once known.¡±


    ¡°Because it happens five thousand years ago.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. The annal of that events have gone and there is no telling what have they¡¯ve done after that, only speculations.¡± He brushed his chin, ¡°If we ever could possess Thebas remains, I could get look at his DNA structure and have an idea how could he be able to resist the power of the Blight, maybe¡­ just maybe I could culminate his genetic information and apply it to human subjects.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think his remains have values?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you paying attention?¡± He gazed at him with a disappointment for a moment before returning to normal. ¡°As I said, he¡¯s immune to the Blight.¡±


    ¡°Hm. I can see where are you coming from.¡±


    ¡°Have you heard about the Discarded Genes Possession Theory?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡±


    ¡°This was explained none other than Roydo seventy years ago. It¡¯s a fascinating theory. It¡¯s an evolutionary theory that emphasized the possessing of the same genetic information from the individual ancestor to the far ahead lineage of bloodline through the affirmation and the process of clustering of scrap genetic information. From first-generation dominant genes passes to next could become recessive of the previous dominant possession and the process will repeat again, the genetic information will be discarded as scrap information and will continue to be hidden until a certain bloodline who will possess the hidden scrap information will breed possessing it and became the dominate genes. I believe that Thebas inherit those genes and became dominant that is why he is immune to the Blight. I wouldn¡¯t surprise if he has an ancestor with similar stature.¡±


    ¡°I know that passing genes abides filtering the genetic information so that there could be no error in genetic makeup happen to the future offspring. How could that he possessed it?¡±


    ¡°A stroke of luck. That is one of the billions of chances to acquire those genetic traits.¡± Glen amusingly said. ¡°His parents ¨C no, his bloodline coming from both of his parents must be connected to the family of the first line of the Predators.¡±


    ¡°A genetic information reincarnation, so to speak.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Glen agrees.

 Chapter 40 - The Unwise

    Glen¡¯s phone begins to vibrate. He answered it and nods. He looked back at Cain and gave a serious look.


    ¡°I understand, I¡¯ll have him know it.¡± He put it back on his coat and stood still for a moment. His back feels better now. ¡°Just for you to know, the lone survivor subject has escaped from the Hoarder¡¯s men.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He said in surprise. ¡°That bastard cannot be trusted after all.¡±


    ¡°Theo has no choice now but to kill.¡±


    ¡°I understand where his vigilance coming from,¡± Cain said. ¡°But is this the only way? Is there any other way to avoid bloodshed?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s being prudent.¡±


    ¡°Prudent?!¡± Cain shouted. ¡°How is killing a mass crowd of the city is being prudent?!¡±


    Hearing those words, Gary is surprised.


    ¡°Because we will make a distraction and have the Glade mercenaries take the blame.¡±


    Cain hisses and walks towards the exit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have no part of it.¡± Cain flatly said, ¡°I¡¯ll prepare to extract my father.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps that¡¯s best for you.¡±


    ¡°When will he performed the plan?¡± Cain asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Cain left saying no words after that. The gloomy appearance had engulfed him as he walks out. Gary look ahead beyond the countless glass tubes and panels and saw the exit that leads to the Testing Area. He crawled to the stairs and crouch. Whenever he saw Glen looking behind him, he moves forward and hides to the machines before probing for another one.


    Until he finally noticed that there¡¯s a sharp look creeping behind him and when he looks back, the old scientist cannot be found. Gary didn¡¯t mind where he has gone and proceeded to the automatic slid door.


    Glen walks the hallway and has his phone to his ears, talking to someone.


    ¡°I found him. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s still on track.¡± Glen said. ¡°Yes, please. I would like you to have killed that sniveling runt. He knows too much now.¡±


    Glen nods, ¡°Good thing that you have caught those worms. I wonder how did they managed to get here.¡±


    He chuckled hearing the reasons why, ¡°Damn that Port, now those bastards not only heard our plans, they also know how our operations work. Well, I¡¯m glad that Port has taken responsibility for the decision he made.¡±


    Walking straight to the hallway, the lights flickered and the bulb stuttered before coming back to life. The old man¡¯s gone and the bleeping coming from the screen on the elevator that flashing letters back and forth is the only life exist until the place finally gone dark.


    ?


    Having Gary as a bait to distract their attention, Ina and Lance proceeded with casual remark across the hallway to the server room across the testing site and to adjacent staircase with vigilance not too get too much attention. Once they passed on the countless rooms, they stopped knowing that it requires a key card. Ina pulled something out on her pocket and presented on Lance.


    Lance¡¯s forehead furrowed.


    ¡°When did you get this?¡± Lance asked.


    ¡°Yesterday.¡± Ina said. ¡°I seduced one of the guards.¡±


    ¡°You? Seduced?¡± Lance replied.


    Ina sternly stare at him.


    ¡°No offence. I just kinda didn¡¯t expect you could, you know.¡± Lance nervously said.


    Still, Ina didn¡¯t alter her strict gazed at him.


    When Lance slid the keycard to the reader, it opens. The room is currently open as the staffs are busy finding a way to open the door. They needed all the brains they¡¯ve got to alter the old systems.


    ¡°We only have few minutes before they come back. Little time for a trouble work. We have to hurry.¡± Ina said as she hustled grabbing a chair to the mainframe in the middle of the room.


    Lance pulled out a cord and connected it to his mobile device and to the mainframe plug-in. Ina start to decode and transfer the files to Lance device. Ina looked back at Lance who is attempting to reach Gary, but it seems that signal was not on their favor. Lance rose from sitting and waited gazes covertly outside. When the loading is finished Ina pulled it out and walk steadily. Their footsteps silently walk firmly. They saw two shadows turning to their way.


    Lance instinctively pulled Ina and squeeze through to the small-tight space of the hallway. Their legs cross to one another. Lance glance away from Ina as he could smell the fragrant from her alike the smell of a white flower. Ina, too, is in awkward position, her slender legs were lock in between Lance¡¯s legs. They avoided each other gazes and both could feel their body temperature rose as if they¡¯re in the state of convulsion along their hard breathing.


    When Ina finally noticed that they¡¯re gone, she told Lance, ¡°I think they¡¯re gone.¡± Ina said. ¡°We should hurry and notify Gary where he should go.¡±


    Lance nods, ¡°You guide him out and I will review the information we got.¡±


    The two struggles to move out. They took a deep breathe before parting ways. Ina goes to the weapon stockroom and hide in there. Since Gary is in the old underground facility, she needed to stay in here to maintain the signal that connects him to Gary.


    After reviewing the map, she had gained, she learned that three route that led outside from the underground facility to the old abandoned station post to the surface. B1 area is near to the Gary. B1 area is in between the testing area and the Main laboratory. The other two is a dangerous part to take because it is where more populated by the monsters and knowingly Gary, he won¡¯t make it alone.


    Ina glances down to check out the vibrating phone. As she opens it, she heard gunshots volleying and the hushing wind overlapping the phone.


    ¡°Lance?¡± Ina asked.


    Answered, ¡°We¡¯ve been made. You need to get out of there!¡± He yelled.


    ¡°What about Gary?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We can worry about him later.¡± Lance said. ¡°For now, we must survive.¡±


    The communication finally cut off. Ina quickly drew out her gun hidden on her waist and slowly walk outside the room with an unparalleled attention driving to her route. She heard the low sound pitch of alarm coming from the siren hang on the wall.

 Chapter 41 - The Man In Silver

    ?


    Gary crouched as soon as he heard that familiar faint rumble. It was the man in silver armor. The tall man gazed at the surrounding and run to the small places in between the craters to the rooms and sprinted around the room were inside can be seen through the transparent window where broken technologies lay on the ground that the enemy scour.


    From hiding in the computer panel lining in what it seems to be a control room, Gary run towards the room, his back is against it. He is examining if the enemy is still there. The man hung his sword onto its magnetic bracer on its back. Just opposite to Gary¡¯s direction, he decided to go around and proceed to the automatic slide door and somehow, he succeeded. He tried to open it but it stopped suddenly. The space is not enough for him to squeeze through. He opens the latch and tried to spark the wires.


    The moment the power comes back, the entry bleep. The enemy heard it as it was loud enough to be noticed.


    Gary swore, ¡°Damn, fuck.¡±


    He risks a glance back to the entry and said, ¡°Power restarting in one minute.¡±


    The heavy metallic bottoms pounds harder than Gary¡¯s heart. He dashed back around as he was now being chased by the enemy. He stood firm at the corner of the squared technology room. His gun was triggered and it flashes in the dim-lighted area. The enemy didn¡¯t faze and instead he kicks ground sprinting towards Gary. Gary rolled over to his left and reload while running away from the enemy and shot it again while walking backwards.


    ¡°Forty-five seconds left. I can survive it. Yeah, I can.¡±


    Gary took a deep breath. The tactic remains the same for the next twenty seconds, but even if the enemy took all his attacks, it didn¡¯t show faltering movements, instead he seems to be enjoying the hunt.


    Gary run around and stopped noticing the enemy is gone, but he was wrong. He already knew that his tactic won¡¯t work for long as the enemy came crushing from the technology room. He caught Gary and grabbed his neck.


    Ten seconds. He spoke in his thoughts.


    He raised his palm to the enemy and struggle to chant the magic. ¡®Blan? de aer.¡¯


    The enemy stumbled back as the ball of wind accumulated to Gary¡¯s palm exploded right into his face. He glances quickly back to him, but Gary already rollover down between his legs.


    ¡°Look down.¡± Gary said. ¡°I left you a parting gift.¡±


    In three seconds, Gary sprint to the door. His body thrown forward as the blast from the bomb send a shockwave that destroyed the facility. He stood hastily and walk slowly across the connecting hallway. He¡¯s still stunned by the explosion. He could only do is to exert great effort to move forward. Reaching the end, the door didn¡¯t budge to open.


    ¡°The fuck?!¡± He shouted. He slams his fist to the screen begging to the lifeless machine to open.


    Just as when he thought that the blast had managed to slow the enemy down, the pile of stones shook and removed from the way. The man in silver armor push his way in. The structure shook for a moment, speck of dust found their way in and the pile of rocks already block the way out. Still, he remained unscathed, only his armor had changed, some parts turn into crisp black. Gary is trap here with the menacing man.


    ¡°I''m dead.¡± Gary said. ¡°But I¡¯m not going down alone.¡±


    His eyes gleam in determination as he pulled out his gun. He limbered and crack his neck before dashing towards the enemy. Before the enemy¡¯s fist reach to Gary, he rolled sideward to the small spaces and position to his back. The bullets flashes as Gary pulled the trigger. The bullets mercilessly strike him, but all of it bounces back. The enemy struggle to turn back as his big stature had him stuck because his stature was nearly the same size as to the width and height of the narrow way.


    Just as the enemy turns around, Gary throwed a flash bomb right in front of him. The canister explodes and the enemy again is stunned. Gary shot him relentlessly and before the enemy could regain his senses, Gary changed position and roll forward passing between his legs.


    The ammo is finally empty and wants to reload but the enemy with its heavy roar makes him rattled. Leaving him no choice, he throws another flash bomb, but the enemy already realized what it does. With its metallic gloves he held it throwed it to his back, its footsteps rumbled as it closer to Gary as he gazed away from the explosion.


    He violently shakes as he held the magazine to the guns well. As he rose his chin the enemy kicks him and crash on the door. He coughs blood and finally realized between the big gap of strength. His eyes close tight and smirk.


    Gary stumbled back as the door opens. He was caught on by a muscular arm.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Gary looked up and stand straight. His back is aching.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gary said. ¡°You guys are late.¡±


    Port gave a wry smile. His eyes trailed to the enemy.


    ¡°Let me guess, a tyrannical bastard that has been fucking you all the way here?¡±


    Gary nods, ¡°More like a stalker.¡± He corrected.


    Gary looks back and noticed that it¡¯s only seven of them.


    ¡°I thought you brought the cavalry?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Port said. ¡°They¡¯re behind that door ¨C in the Main Laboratory.¡±


    He pointed the door, far away from them. In the middle is a large platform that has lever and was attached in the metal that is gliding in the upward slope. The space is enough for the platform to fit in.


    Port never leave his sight the enemy and prepared five bombs inside a single bag.


    ¡°Prepare the platform.¡± Port ordered one of his men. ¡°Gary you should go first.¡±


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not going down that easy. Besides, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s injured here.¡±


    Gary start to walk along one of his men and settled in the platform. Port was riled up because of the tension and gloomy aura emitted by the enemy. It walks slowly and firmly with no intention to draw back. His men instinctively raise their weapon and begin to shoot. The enemy raise his arm to cover his face as the bullets grazes his armor. One of Port men press the button after he throwed the bag inside it.


    They began to ran away from the door and just as they settled to the platform it explodes, the blaze violently crept out like a flood sweeping through the area. The other men came out from the Main Laboratory. They¡¯re not the only one who came out from the hellhole. There were also horde of monsters that followed them. One of them are injured, the other one is unconscious and was carried in back. The remaining thirteen soldiers managed to caught on the platform as they were covered by Port.


    The platform rumbled faintly and began to elevate. There were twenty or more monsters managed to hang on the ledge. Port and his men didn¡¯t waste any time and began to shoot. The monsters cannot be easily described just by mere words. Their creation is not based on nature, but rather in a horrific experiment. There were the she-like monsters that chase Gary as if there¡¯s no end of their stamina, others were mutilated that has the head of a griffon, arms of a dwarf and legs of a horse.


    ¡°Shoot, shoot, shoot!¡± Port shouted as he reloaded. Gary¡¯s ears stung as the soldiers¡¯ shouted.


    ¡°Why are you shouting?¡± Gary asked.


    Port answered, ¡°It¡¯s not a shout.¡± He glances back to the enemy, evading the attack and stomp it, restricting its movements and finally shot its head. ¡°It¡¯s a war cry.¡±


    Gary joins them on the bout and held high his handgun. He charges, delivering a roundhouse kick to the enemy that cornered one of his allies and shot it before it could get up.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± The man said.


    ¡°No problem.¡± Gary rolled sideways and shot the enemy that leaps towards him. It loses its life as it falls to him. He shoved it aside and join Port.


    ¡°You have more ammo?!¡± Port asked, shouting as the rhythmic piercing bullets rang loudly.


    Gary looked at his leather strap from his waist to his chest, ¡°I have a lot of ammo.¡±


    Port snickers, ¡°Good,¡± He smirks. ¡°Because, this is going to be a bumpy ride¡±


    Gary strode with his handgun aims at the enemy, carefully shooting without letting his bullets straying off to his comrades. He looked back and saw the she-like monster leap towards him. He stood froze for a moment.


    Port pulled the trigger and the monster drove away from him. Port stood beside him. Another enemy came and attack them. Port stopped Gary the range of their guns might caught their comrades.


    As the enemy leap, the two evade sideways. The mutt¡¯s claws nearly graze Gary¡¯s cheeks. The opportunity was pursuit. Port kicks the enemy followed by Gary¡¯s thrust punch then having enough distance, the two began to shoot it and it howl drawing its last breath.


    Before Gary realizes it, he joins their war cry.

 Chapter 42 - Plight

    Gary kneeled on the ground. His eyes faltering to steady as he gathered strength to stand up. His eyes landed at the end of the horizon. Port stumbled down as he struggle to break free from the enemy. Gary raise his handgun, pointing it to the enemy. He pulled the trigger, straight to its head.


    The blood spilled on the ground as the bullet pierce through its head. A chunk of brain stain on Port¡¯s clothes. Gary lend him a hand.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Gary asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I can still fight.¡± Port said. He noticed Gary¡¯s concern as he saw his men became weary. No one is dead, yet. But there were a lot of injured. They¡¯re covering each other¡¯s flanks.


    ¡°It would take a hundred for me to go down.¡± Port said.


    The enemies are finally dead, but none of them cheered as they could hear continuous screams from the ground. Gary glances from the elevating platform and saw the horrifying enemies climbing from one another on the slope road.


    A man shouted, ¡°There¡¯s no end of it!¡±


    Port asked, ¡°You have explosive device?¡±


    ¡°There is none sir.¡± One of his men shouted.


    ¡°No, I have c4 here.¡± He said.


    ¡°How many?¡±


    ¡°Five.¡±


    ¡°Not enough.¡± Port said.


    Port glances around the corner thinking of alternatives. As soon as they reach the top, Port took the c4 and hand it one by one to his teammate including Gary.


    ¡°What¡¯re you planning to do?¡± Gary asked.


    ¡°You see those pillars?¡± Port pointed out the old pillars towering and supporting the ceiling. Far away is a door at the side of what it seems to be guard room and a giant gate that is blocked by fallen debris. ¡°We¡¯ll use these explosives to destroy this place, burying it for good.¡±


    The rest of the soldiers including the wounded were prioritize and first goes outside. Only seven soldiers were left to cover them. The five ¨C including Gary and Port attach the c4 bombs to the pillars. Only were only covered by the bomb, but the explosion would be enough to affect them all.


    Port could hear them crying like children throwing tantrums as they climb onto one another. The horde sweep the floor like a flashflood. The soldiers began to shoot. They turn on the activation system and sprinted to the metallic swing door.


    The soldiers covering them carefully aim with precision as to not hit their comrades. Port hold the trigger as he dashed outside. All of them are finally gone out. The door is lock and barred by fallen debris as Port pulled the trigger.


    Hurrying to pull the trigger, they were knock over the ground by the shockwave of the c4 explosives, explodes coming inside the warehouse. The place shook vigorously like an old cart wobbling in a street before collapsing and engulf by flames. The monsters inside screams as none of them were spared by the explosion.


    ¡°That took care of the burial.¡± Gary said.


    ¡°The first problem is done,¡± Port continued. ¡°Now, for the second.¡±


    Gary met his chestnut brown eyes as Port and his men raise their gun against him.


    ¡°What are you doing? Gary asked. ¡°Enough messing with me.¡±


    ¡°Oh boy. You¡¯re the one who¡¯s keep messing with us.¡± Port replied. His eyes remain stern. ¡°Your friends snuck in to our server room and gathered data while our tired ass is busy down there.¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Gary defended.


    ¡°Stop playing games with me!¡± Port shouted. ¡°You¡¯re one of them, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°One of what?¡±


    ¡°Glade.¡± Port said.


    ¡°No.¡± Gary continued. ¡°Where did you get that idea?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not one of them, then, what organization are you belong into?¡± Port asked.


    No matter how Gary denies, they won¡¯t believe him not after Port saw the video of Ina and Lance in the hidden video camera while they were resting on a room.


    ¡°You were never one of us in the beginning. Of course, I have my suspicion, that is why I brought you here knowing that you will drop the charade and have the entire armada against you.¡± Port explained. ¡°But I never thought that you¡¯re that good.¡±


    Gary glances away. For a moment he was dispirited. He thought that everything is seemingly going on his tide. They may not have bonded too much time, but he thought that he¡¯s a good guy. If they were on the same side, things might have been different. With the little time they spent together, Port have thought of them as capable persons and friends he can rely on.


    Port notice the vigilance on Gary¡¯s eyes, he voiced out with authorizing tone, ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡± He warned. ¡°As much as I want to shoot you right now, my boss wants you alive.¡±


    Port came closer to Gary, slowly without letting his gun disarray from the target.


    Gary calmly breathes. His watchful eyes remain in the gun that is pointed at him. With a quick reflex his left hand went to the nose aiming to shove it off to Port. But Port ¨C already caught with his gist rolled over the tipping point to his shoulder with the other solid end came facing to Gary.


    Gary stumbled back and was stunned as Port jabs him and followed by stabbing the nose of the gun to his guts.


    Gary groaned and kneeled before him.


    ¡°You¡¯re good, but not that good.¡± Port said. ¡°Stay down!¡± He shouted.


    Gary remained in his position waiting further for instructions. They waited for minutes. Gary remained to his position as Port and with his comrades pointed their guns at him.


    The ground rumbled and a vehicle guarded by three military truck settled behind Port and a certain man came step out from the vehicle. Gary look at him. His eyes widened as he recognized the man.


    ¡°Leoad Enzoid.¡± Gary muttered.


    ¡°Who are you?!¡± Port asked, shouting at the conspicuous men suddenly appeared before them. He raised his gun against him.


    ¡°Relax,¡± Leoad said. ¡°I am not an enemy.¡±


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± Port asked. His weapon remained pointed at the man.


    ¡°I thought your boss already told you.¡± Leoad stood for a moment. His expression is unsettled.


    ¡°I have no idea of who you are, but I don¡¯t like you prowling on my prisoner.¡±


    Leoad Enzoid, he¡¯s one of the Big Heads in the Canary task force. On top of being big shot, he is also one of Gary¡¯s supervisor back in the camping days.


    ¡°What the hell is the meaning of this?!¡± Gary shout at Leoad. ¡°You were working with them?!¡± His foot stood against the dusty ground and tried to reach to him. Port shove him back in the ground; his men restrain him before he could do something else.


    ¡°Now,¡± Port said. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m one of your boss¡¯s associates. He wants me to handle the persons who infiltrated.¡±


    Port glances back to Gary. His mind diminished, analyzing his reaction.


    ¡°No.¡± He firmly said. ¡°How can you verify that you are the right guy?¡±


    Leoad look at his phone and begin to send a message.


    ¡°Wait a sec.¡± He presses the send button and in less than five second, Port¡¯s phone began to ring.


    ¡°Who¡¯s speaking?¡± He answered.


    His eyes squinted in a second the moment he heard Glen through the phone.


    ¡°Let him have the prisoner.¡± Glen said.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Port replied.


    Without waiting further ado, Port gave Gary to Leoad. ¡°Thank you for your cooperation.¡± Leoad express his gratitude. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything that will put Theo in disadvantage. Even if he¡¯s already are.¡±


    Port didn¡¯t remove his unfriendly gaze to him as he ordered his men to take Gary inside the vehicle. They chain him as he was led in the vehicle.

 Chapter 43 - Crimson

    ?


    ¡°What the hell is the meaning of this?!¡± Gary shouted at Leoad. The intense of his voice suddenly disappeared, washed away from the rumbling noise coming from the tires grating against the rocky road.


    ¡°You¡¯re a traitor.¡± Gary concluded. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s tipping off Theo.¡±


    ¡°Do not misunderstood me, boy.¡± Leoad said. ¡°There are a lot of mishaps you don¡¯t even know.¡±


    ¡°Then, do explain to me what¡¯re you doing here.¡± Gary said. There is still suspicion in his voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m insider. An agent.¡±


    ¡°You mean double agent?¡± Gary corrected. ¡°Does even the higher-ups know about this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡± Leoad said. ¡°No records of top priority mission like this can be written of the record. Only few people would know about this. That includes you. If you already the imminent threat of this, I don¡¯t have to tell you why I got so deep.¡±


    Gary fell in silence, processing what he just said. ¡°Then, what will happen to me?¡± Gary asked.


    ¡°You will be locked on my quarter, of course. In there, you will work for me.¡±


    ¡°As a double agent?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leoad said. ¡°You have no choice.¡±


    Gary displayed a dissatisfaction on his face. ¡°Is that really necessary?¡±


    ¡°You think you¡¯ll be safe if I let you go?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gary said. ¡°They will be eyeing on me.¡±


    Given the fact that they already knew him, it would be wise to follow Leoad¡¯s suggestion. There¡¯s only one thing that bothers him the most.


    ¡°How will you convince them?¡±


    ¡°I will convert your mindset into a double agent.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°Your personality will change and your beliefs will be altered.¡±


    ¡°Basically, you¡¯re going to crack my head?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Leoad said. ¡°You can put it that way.¡±


    ¡°You did it to yourself too, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Gary¡¯s now notice why his like this. The cold gaze, the calm demeanor, and his dazzling gait.


    Leoad nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a way to convince them that I switch side.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t lying enough?¡± Gary¡¯s voice rang. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my identity.¡±


    ¡°The process won¡¯t mess with your memory. It will only change your personality.¡±


    ¡°But, still¡­¡±


    ¡°No time for unnecessary sentiments.¡± Leoad dismisses. ¡°You are a Canary.¡±


    Gary looked down. His thoughts are fleeting like sea waves. ¡°I hated many things.¡± Gary started. ¡°People who refuse to give the truth, those who manipulate and for those people who keep abusing others. Most of all, I hate those people who lie to themselves.¡±


    ¡°Lying is involve on our job. This job change is. It is inevitable. The only thing that keep us sane is remembering what we fought for.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re keep telling yourself? Just to make the lying easier?¡±


    Leoad shake his head. ¡°No. It what makes me strive forward.¡±


    Gary felt at ease hearing Leoad¡¯s unfettered grip to his belief.


    ¡°How are you going to do it? Gary asked. ¡°The conversion you speak of?¡±


    ¡°I know someone that can do it. We have our fair share of resources. She won¡¯t deny my request I am sure of it.¡±


    ¡°What about Ina and Lance?¡±


    ¡°They will be part of this too, of course.¡± Leoad said. ¡°By the way, where are they?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Gary said. He fell in silent for a moment, thinking and led to a realization. ¡°I know one two or one thing about them. Since, they¡¯re finally busted, they will have to save themselves first. Given the fact that we¡¯re in the Vesoga Plain, they will go straight back to the city.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, they¡¯ve abandoned you.¡±


    ¡°I understand them.¡± Gary said. No hint disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s either I¡¯m the only casualty or all of us will die.¡±


    ¡°I can see that. So, where do you guys stay?¡±


    ¡°We sleep in a hotel.¡±


    Leoad raise his brow. ¡°You guys waist your money on a five-star hotel?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Gary said, chuckling. ¡°We chose a place that doesn¡¯t attract to much people. We haven¡¯t forgotten the basic principles covert missions. Our leader, Lance is extremely conspicuous. He¡¯s not the kind of guy who would go out without a proper plan.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a nagging ghetto.¡± Leoad chuckles, however Gary didn¡¯t get it. ¡°Nagging ghetto, that¡¯s what we called to those people who seems can¡¯t be content and always nag about following the rules.¡±


    ¡°I never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Are you a newbie?¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Gary shouted. ¡°I¡¯m a five-year veteran.¡±


    ¡°More like a sophomore.¡± Leoad grunted.


    ¡°By the way, where are we going?¡± Gary asked


    ¡°We¡¯re going back to Kayon city.¡±


    ¡°Right. I have to contact them.¡±


    ¡°Before that, there is something that I should tell you.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Before Leoad could speak the words, the vehicle violently shakes and stopped, like a thunder rumbling under the gloomy sky ¨C the vehicle screech pugnaciously and rolled over for few times. Leoad groaned as he stood. His mind is hazy when he glances to Gary. He pulled out the key and unbuckled the chains out of the unconscious Gary. He shakes him off until he moaned and his eyes slightly opened.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡± Gary asked.


    ¡°Looks like someone made on us.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Gary stood on his feet. With great effort, Gary and Leoad push the stuck door of the vehicle. They step out in the battered automobile. Gary glances up to the cloudless steel. The moon illuminated the world ¨C seemingly stretching out across the field.


    Leoad look at the other vehicle that has been brutally destroyed. The soldiers under his command sprawled on the solid ground. One of the soldiers¡¯ neck has been twisted violently, the veins pops out and the reddish liquid stream down to his forehead from his eyes. Leoad inspect the driver in the front and he was too murdered quickly. A blade pierce through his heart. The rest of the soldiers was burned alive by the explosion and got killed by brutally attacking their weak spots.


    Gary low-spiritedly said. ¡°Who could¡¯ve done this?¡±


    ¡°A monster.¡± Leoad softly said.


    The fire stretches across the horizon and violently burn the nearby grass, slowly making its way to the forest. Gary too inspect the destroyed vehicles, looking for any signs of life. A cry had caught their attention.


    They slowly walk pass the destroyed vehicles, carefully setting their footsteps in silence as they strode. In a certain point where the smoke trailing from behind couldn¡¯t reach them, they can clearly see the man in a blue trench coat ¨C choking the soldier that keep resisting to fight for his life. He presses on and the soldier¡¯s neck snap. His hand fell along with his head hung as he was thrown on the ground.


    His grey hair softly sways along the cold wind passing on the south. The light from the moon touches his tan rough skin as his cold eyes¡¯ gazes at them.


    ¡°You¡¯re still alive?¡± The man said as he slowly walks towards them.


    Gary was in awe realizing his identity. He may rarely appear in public, but there¡¯s no mistaking about it; from the tall stature to its recognizable face, he¡¯s the one that they¡¯re eyeing onto.


    ¡°Theo.¡± Gary muttered.


    Leoad look surprised as well. The last time he heard about him, Theo is out dealing some business in Elfin region.


    ¡°What the hell is the meaning of this?¡± Leoad said. His eyes glowering to him. Theo didn¡¯t faze as he stopped. ¡°I asked you a damn question!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m taking care of the rubbish.¡± He coldly said.


    ¡°What?!¡± Leoad vociferated. ¡°We¡¯re allies! Why are you doing this?¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t reply. His eyes landed to Gary. Leoad noticed it.


    ¡°You possessed a forbidden knowledge.¡± Theo said. ¡°You must be removed in the equation.¡±


    Leoad said, ¡°What is he talking about?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t need to think too much about what he¡¯s talking about, Gary overheard everything of Cain and Glen¡¯s and that is why he personally came to eliminate the threat. He understands the threat he posed to them, but for him to came and to face him off and the willingness to sacrifice an irreplaceable asset just to cover the truth is odd to think. Given the fact that Leoad propose to him to turn me on their side, he can¡¯t seem to rationalize why would he deny that and even lie to him.

 Chapter 44 - The Arbiter

    He remembered now, he can¡¯t think of any correlation as of why he¡¯s worried about it, but he is sure that is the reason why is so vigilant.


    ¡°Leoad, do you know anything about Nephirius?¡±


    Leoad eyes widened, ¡°What about him?¡± he asked. ¡°How are they connected?¡±


    ¡°Because, he is Theo¡¯s father.¡± Gary said.


    ¡°So, you do know about it.¡± Theo said. ¡°I shall not allow you to live.¡±


    Theo dashed forward.


    ¡°Gary, he¡¯s a fucking Arbi¡ª¡± Before he could finish the sentence, Theo flew, his feet landed upon Leoad guts. Everything was so fast. Gary couldn¡¯t keep his eyes follow his movements. He stood froze, unable to comprehend what just happened.


    Theo limbered jab Gary¡¯s face, then his right hook went to Gary¡¯s chest. His body violently shakes as he stumbled back. His feet struggle to find balance as he vomits blood. Theo pulled his hair to level his face.


    ¡°How unlucky.¡± Theo said. His palm thrust forward to Gary¡¯s stomach, pushing him and met the boulder. His body fall on the ground as if like a magnet pulled over to one another.


    ¡°And here I thought the Canary was supposed to be smarter, more diligent. You disappoint me.¡± Theo¡¯s hand forms a blade embedded by a white light. ¡°I¡¯m sure no one will miss you.¡±


    Gary¡¯s soulless eyes stare at him. Every strength he cultivated from his previous experience seems to be meaningless against Theo. Not only in prowess but also in knowledge, the gap is too big.


    ¡°Die.¡±


    His hand arch and flashes as Theo flung it to Gary. With great effort, Leoad chanted a powerful fire magic that blasted Theo in a few feet away from Gary. The flame is gone, but Theo is unaffected as his left hand open widely from creating barrier magic.


    ¡°Impressive.¡± Theo said. ¡°That one nearly burns me alive. Too close, but it won¡¯t do anything good to you, except from burning my clothes to ash.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s a tough bastard!¡± Leoad groaned as he healed his chest. He stared to Gary. ¡°Gary, you must run and tell it to the others.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t allow that.¡± Theo said as he chanted a fireball magic.


    ¡°Oh no you won¡¯t.¡± A white barrier suddenly appeared before Gary, shielding him against the attack.


    ¡°For another one.¡± Leoad gritted his teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll return it to you.¡±


    Theo¡¯s eyes squinted as Leoad did the same magic he just performed now. Theo, graciously evaded it. He jinked continuously as Leoad adamantly attacking him.


    ¡°Gary, you need to run now!¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡± He stopped and began to chant. ¡°Feuer wall.¡±


    A four corner of flame towering appeared and trapped Theo inside of it.


    ¡°Do what as I say!¡± Leoad shouted ¡°You have no match against him.¡±


    No matter how Gary try to stand up, his legs won¡¯t do so as if they¡¯re stuck on the ground. His heart beat faster than ever. This must be the effect after Theo¡¯s attack. Leoad peered to the wall of fire that is seemingly peeled like a banana or tearing a paper by Theo.


    ¡°Useless effort.¡± Theo said. ¡°It does not prove you¡¯re mightier than me.¡±


    ¡°After what I¡¯ve done for you, you chose to betray me?!¡± Leoad asked, his anger didn¡¯t bother to mask nor faded into a contempt.


    ¡°I betrayed you?¡± Theo spoke flatly. ¡°Let me correct that remark. It is you who betrayed me. You were supposed to work for me with loyalty and exterminate those pests who brought inconvenience to me. Instead, you insist on turning them against the Canary with no assurance that you will succeed. I did consider of keeping you in my ranks since you prove your worth to me. Well, I don¡¯t mind sacrificing you since the next phase of my plan because your service is not necessary anymore.¡±


    Theo didn¡¯t waste any more time and his feet sprung forward. Leoad prepared for the worst and chanted a barrier magic that engulf his body.


    ¡°Erdk?rper.¡± Leoad spoke out loud.


    Leoad braced himself as he posed in a defense position against Theo. The gap between them is clear as crystal. Leoad already recognized that he couldn¡¯t possibly hope to reach Theo from his current strength. Of all people, he had known and encountered, only Theo is the fearsome on top of all. He¡¯s the strongest enemy he had fought for a while, ever since the War of Blight twenty years ago.


    He¡¯s not surprised of his inhumane prowess, since he already takes a hint about Theo¡¯s bloodline. His gene course through Theo¡¯s blood. There¡¯s no doubt about it. Theo is the son of the infamous Nephirius Barban Gantaros. On top of his lineage, he came to the most hateful country of all twelve continents and eighty-nine countries and kingdoms, the Hayan Empire.


    Leoad could only hope that his magical barrier would protect him against the brute strength and fast movements of Theo as he stood there, waiting for a counter attack.


    ¡°Auge von Mysthrry.¡± Leoad again chanted. His eyes glowed in green. With the effect of the magic he can clearly see his movement. From his perspective, time slowed down. He steps back, raising his fist and swing it to Theo.


    He grins as he is sure that it will hit him. The only thing he misunderstood is that Theo wouldn¡¯t mind accepting it. Theo understood the effect of the magic and didn¡¯t bother to evade the attack as if he¡¯s confident.


    Leoad attack bounce back against the steely skin of Theo. He couldn¡¯t believe it. His attack didn¡¯t affect Theo at all. It is too late to evade as Theo grabbed his shoulder with his left hand. His hand fast stead to fist and punch him right to the face.


    The impact is hard and bounce him off on the ground. Leoad is glad that his magical barrier lessens the damage he received. He stood and wipe the blood on his face coming from his mouth and grind. He spits out a tooth.


    ¡°Only one hit? My barrier barely stood against your attack.¡±


    Leoad felt his head spinning as he gets a grip and bit his lip to focus. Theo launches at him again. Leoad was astounded and quickly chanted another barrier spell. The only thing he could do is to buy time is for Gary to escape, but it seems that he¡¯s not on his right mind to think. As much as he wants to knock some sense out of him, he can¡¯t, Theo is charging against him.


    And again, Leoad received a fatal damage. He groaned as he slowly stands.


    ¡°You¡¯re much more capable than the other one.¡± Theo commended. ¡°I¡¯m impressed. Let¡¯s see if you can stop this one.¡± Before he can begin to attack, he was blasted by a fireball out of nowhere.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Lance asked as he stop and came straight to Gary. ¡°What happened?¡±


    Gary didn¡¯t reply. His eyes are voided. Lance shake him off.


    ¡°Get a grip, man!¡± Lance shouted.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Gary muttered. ¡°Lance.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me.¡± Lance said. ¡°Now, would mind tell me what happened here?¡±


    Gary simply glances to Leoad.


    ¡°He was beaten by that bastard.¡± Leoad said.


    ¡°And who are you?¡±


    ¡°Leoad.¡± He introduced. ¡°I¡¯m from the Canary.¡±


    Leoad was about to get closer, but Lance raise his guard.


    ¡°How do I know you are one of us?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way I can prove to you that I am one. After all, this is a top classified information. Please, you have to trust me.¡±


    ¡°Gary? Is he for real?¡± Lance glances back to Gary.


    Gary nods and said, ¡°He help me from getting caught.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Lance said. ¡°Fine. I wouldn¡¯t mind returning the favor for saving my comrade.¡±


    ¡°Lance?¡±


    ¡°Hm?


    ¡°Why did you come after me?¡± Gary said.


    ¡°You¡¯re a valuable and irreplaceable agent of Canary.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°On top of that, you¡¯re our friend.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Hearing those simple words, Gary felt his spirit uplifted. He finally stands to his feet and gave a wry smile.


    ¡°Finally,¡± A voice rang behind the curtains of flames. ¡°Another pest has come and made things easier for me. How convenient. What a stroke of luck.¡±


    The flames had finished in a single scythe of sharp wind. All their eyes squinted and widened the moment they saw the mark they¡¯re familiar with as now that Theo¡¯s upper body is naked. The torn clothes finally detached and they could finally see the mark that they¡¯ve focused on.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Lance swore.


    No words can describe on what he feels right now. Fear, anger, panic, confusion, everything is mixed on his head right now.


    ¡°What the fuck is the meaning of this?!¡± Lance shouted. ¡°What do you want?!¡±


    Leoad tap his back, ¡°I understand your root, but don¡¯t let that anger get over on your head.¡±


    Lance took a deep breathe before reflecting his composure. His eyes are determined.


    ¡°Is he what I think he is?¡± Gary asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Lance said. His eyes remained at the man. ¡°He¡¯s an Arbiter.¡±


    Theo with serious expression slowly march forward. The rest awaits and steeled themselves as the epiphany of menace is coming towards them.


    ¡°Well, then, on your knees.¡± Theo said.


    In a split second, Theo vanished in the thin air. Leoad glances from right to left and noticed the shadow enlarging beneath them. He looked up and saw Theo chanting. A handful of ball of fires forms as Theo waves his hand.


    ¡°Incoming from above!¡± Leoad warned.


    The three of them evaded. Each of them was chased by three fireballs. Lance shielded himself as he stumbled back with his earth barrier. Lance glances back to Theo as he landed on the ground. He sprinted towards him when his attention is on the others. He kicks the ground and leap to him. His swung his fist furiously with his poise strapped to his violent emotion.


    His eyes widened as Theo evaded it without looking back as if he has an eye on the parietal part of his head. His feet dragged across, arching and turns around leaning forward and catches Lance arm with his left-hand place to his deltoid decentralizing the force and have him slam on the ground.


    Lance groaned as he lifted his gaze and saw Gary successfully evade the attack by flipping continuously. The fireballs land on the ground. He felt a tingle on his leg fleeting through his joints and to his ankle, losing its ability to muster strength. His expression was stirred with pain and discomfort as Theo kick his gut and pulled him up by choking him.


    Leoad didn¡¯t receive a high damage because of his magical barrier and he carried on to stop Theo from fully harming Lance. Theo glances from right to left, seeing the desperate faces of Leoad and Gary. He throwed Lance to Gary and pursue to face Leoad. Gary caught Lance as they tripped on the ground.


    Leoad¡¯s thrust his feet forward and stopped in motion. His waist twist to the right along his arm protruded back and just like charging handle from a gun, he clutches it and swung it towards Theo. Just as he expected Theo caught onto it as he too stopped from charging and take step back.


    Leoad shifted his weight and his feet to a big leap. His left hook swing again and he failed miserably twice.


    ¡°Just like that.¡± Leoad spoke on his thoughts.


    Theo hiss as he evaded it. Theo stood for a moment and his eyes squinted, realizing something, but he proceeded with a doubt in his mind. Leoad smirked and saw the opportunity. His left-hand arch and fireballs form blasting Theo and was engulfed by the flame. The explosion had hovered him a few feet away from here.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how tough you are, but with that short distance.¡± He gasps. ¡°It would do a fatal damage.¡±


    Leoad dragged himself as he headed to Lance and Gary.


    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡± Leoad said.


    ¡°Did you successfully kill him?¡± Gary asked.


    Lance remained silence as his was remained in the fire.


    ¡°I think so.¡± Leoad replied.


    ¡°Now, that would be correct way of assumption, if your enemy is less than average than you lot.¡± Theo voiced out and walk out in the flames, unscathed.


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Leoad muttered.


    Theo gave a gaze-on-the-shoulder on the fire before closing his eyes and turned his head on forward.


    ¡°I understand now.¡± Theo said and he opens his eye.


    Leoad already what it meant. His fear had come true.


    ¡°Lance, Gary.¡± Leoad said. ¡°You need to run and flee back to the city.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± Gary asked, shouting. ¡°We have chance to kill him if we work together.¡±


    ¡°Idiot.¡± Leoad said. ¡°We can¡¯t defeat. Not here. Don¡¯t worry about me. I can take care of myself. You guys go, I¡¯ll be the decoy.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± Gary muttered.


    ¡°Gary!¡± Lance shouted. ¡°This is our chance. If all of us die here, no one will know about the truth.¡±


    Gary nods and they sprint. Theo raise his palm, pointing it to them, a ray of light hovered, piercing through the air towards them. Before it reaches to Gary and Lance, a wall of crimson fire block it and spread, encircling them inside.


    Theo gave him a mocking look.


    ¡°No matter how hard you try, you will not reach me, but you already knew that.¡± Theo said.


    Leoad throwed a sharp glance to him. His eyes are observing for any opening. Leoad sprint with his palm being engulf by fire. Theo dashed intently allowed himself to be hit and be pierced by Leoad attack. Leoad was surprised by this. He didn¡¯t expect that his attack that will manage to success, but he knew that it is no luck. He was purposely allowed to feel the joy of feeling the flesh and had it burn with his wealthy fiery hand¨C for only a second. He felt a tingle that crept on his spine and he looked up to Theo, unfazed and confident.


    ¡°I already figured out your tactic. You allow your enemies to think that they¡¯re gaining the upper hand, but you¡¯re just scanning their attacks, utilizing it with your own Inquiara magic. I believe the right word is Replica, no, yours is superior to that. Your Replica Inquiara magic is able to copy and enhance it on your will, with the expense of much more mana, nevertheless.¡±


    Leoad tried pull out his hand from being stuck on Theo¡¯s chest, but Theo grip his arm from pulling back and force it to stay it inside of him.


    Like a desperate rat caught in the cage, Leoad tried to use every magic he knows and repeatedly attack him, he gritted his teeth and desperately hits Theo when run out of idea to make him stop.


    ¡°How does it feel that your own tactic was used against you?¡± Theo asked. ¡°Are you done struggling?


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± Leoad swore.


    ¡°Before I kill you, let me ask you this. Why did you choose to betray me? You convince me once then that you don¡¯t like the government this country anymore and you despise the system you live in? Why the change of heart?¡±


    ¡°I lied and you had it wrong. My loyalty was never on the government and neither to you. It belongs to the people that I want to protect. I swore to help the system to be better so that the future generations wouldn¡¯t have to live the days like you bastards ignite.¡±


    Theo grunts, ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re willing to go beyond lengths even you won¡¯t be recognized as an iconic hero?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to be a hero. All I needed to be is to guide them behind the curtain.¡±


    Theo who seems to be finally reach his limit break his wrist. Leoad screamed in pain as he endured it.


    ¡°I trust no one will mourn for you?¡± Theo said. ¡°This ends now.¡±


    Theo raised his hand and fist it.


    ¡°If I going to die, I might as well kill you, along with me.¡±


    Leoad close his fist and the crimson walls slowly tightening and enclosing. He closes his eyes, recalling the time when he was young and callous, thick headed, but smart. He has many regrets, one of them is not able to made it in time the moment his wife delivered his child, but a complication take place. The mother¡¯s heart didn¡¯t make it and in the middle of it, his children was choke by the umbilical cord and didn¡¯t make it. Instead of wasting his time in sorrow and grief, he poured in the job and entered the Kelby Hives as a double agent. He barely knew himself after the psychological treatment he got from that woman in order to change his personality and to convince Theo that he¡¯s one of them.


    And now, in the twilight of his life, Leoad finally found peace.


    ?


    Gary stopped moving forward as he heard a loud explosion blowing off the wind away in their direction. His eyes lifted, witnessing the fiery blaze towering high in the sky. Lance too noticed this and tap Gary.


    ¡°We have to go now.¡± Lance pointed up his finger in the sky and shoot a small light to it. ¡°I¡¯ve given Ina the signal. She supposed to catch up to us now.¡±


    Gary speak no word as they run inside the forest.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be forgotten.¡± He spoke in his thoughts as he clenched his fist.


    His heart lingered to determination by his sacrifice like a gem in brooch. He pursues forward with indefatigable hope.

 Chapter 45 - Phantom Howl

    Alastor rolled over as the enemy tried to graze him with its claws. The shadow leap back to the forest its green eyes flashes before it disappeared in the darkness. Glox chanted a physical barrier magic to raise his defense. Glox and Alastor stand and lean each other¡¯s backs.


    They¡¯ve been repeating this tactic for ten minutes. Neither of them has shown fatigue.


    ¡°You have any idea what it is?¡± Glox asked as his eyes remained scanning within his sight.


    ¡°Nope. This is a new one for me.¡±


    ¡°Pharax? Kalisas?¡± Alastor thought.


    ¡°How the hell can you not know about this?¡± asked Glox.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a damn book!¡± Alastor shouted as he grips his sword and saw the monster¡¯s green eyes flashes in the dark. ¡°It¡¯s in front of me!¡± He shouted.


    Glox rolled sideward at Alastor right side and twisted around, prepared his knife.


    ¡°I got this.¡± Alastor said. The moment the monster hovered out in the darkness. Alastor swung his sword. The monster, on the other hand, evade it like a fluid in a form of shadow. It went for Glox and was astounded by it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just stand there!¡± Alastor screamed.


    ¡°I know,¡± Glox said.


    With knives both in his hands swung it to each other as the enemy entered his range. Instantly, the shadow kicks the ground like a loud beat from a drum and fluently dodge it and leap straight up. Like a ballerina slender leg, its right foreleg bend and kick Glox.


    He could feel pain piercing like a knife through his jaw, trembled and course to his brain and to his spine, hazing his consciousness. He leaped backward and throws knives at enemy. It shouted like a warrior like his lust has been fulfilled in the battle and with just a mere battle cry, knives were repelled.


    ¡°Just what is this thing?!¡± Glox shouted. He hisses as he wipes the blood dousing down to his chin.


    Alastor once calm demeanor was replaced by annoyed visage. He raised his sword and fortified his stature down to his feet. Out of all monsters he has faced, this one is different. Like a judge, he observed at it from its dark skin head down to its feet.


    ¡°Maybe¡­?¡± Alastor glances at Glox. ¡°This one maybe a demon.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Glox utter in disbelief. ¡°You sure about this?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said maybe. So, I¡¯m not completely sure.¡±


    Glox shielded himself against the creature and with his violet eyes shone instinctively, he saw the red smoke spewing out of its body.


    ¡°Miasma.¡± He softly said.


    Glox lurched back and with a bountiful strike, he successfully grazes the enemy. He pulled over forward, drew out his knife and went for a strike.


    ¡°This should be impossible.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re in Vesoga Plain. Everything is possible.¡± Alastor replied.


    ¡°What I mean is this being.¡± Glox said. ¡°They¡¯re supposed to stay in the underworld. I don¡¯t understand by what means this thing were able to pass.¡±


    Alastor guarded himself from the attack. His blade flashes as he repelled the enemy.


    ¡°Worry about that later. This thing needs a beating.¡± Al shouted.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case¡­¡±


    ¡°Hey, I wouldn¡¯t mind you help me.¡± Al said.


    ¡°No, you lure that demon. I shall pursue on and guard Reia.¡±


    ¡°What?! You can¡¯t be serious.¡±


    ¡°I leave this one to you. There might be another demon lurking around and might harm Reia and the others.¡±


    Alastor hisses as he steps back. ¡°Fuck. Fine. Do whatever you want.¡±


    Glox nods and throws a smoke bomb. He sprinted away with as he throws another knife to the monster. Luckily, it hit.


    ¡°For once you did something useful.¡±


    The monster groaned as it pulled out the knife out of its back. Its expression has a tinged of annoyance. The wind howled and had the leaves from the trees¡¯ beat against the ground in a torrential sheet.


    Alastor made a leap, his sword brimming in light. He successfully cut the enemy shoulder down to its torso. The faltered enemy spurred back to the pitch darkness. They could hear the loud screech coming from the blackness.


    Once again, beyond the black pit of the forest, the enemy moved ¨C encircled him like a sharp wind, whispering in the darkness. Prepared for the worst, Alastor steeled and fortified his ground. He made a sigh out of exasperation before retaliating to the incoming enemy.


    Time slowed down as the enemy quickly pressed on to Alastor. Its sharp claw reaching to him within one foot away to his. He jumps on the right side. He held his sword high. When the shadow enemy came to his line of sight, the heavy sword arch like the scythe of death, beckoning to kill its prey.


    The enemy cried out and drawn backward and attempted to attack him once more, but the wounded beast¡¯s speed had faltered. The opportunity was seized and without flinching, Alastor diagonally attack the unknown beast.


    It howled in anguish as it took a step back. Mist-like blood spilled over the air. It screamed like child throwing a tantrum as it dispersed like a mist until it was finally gone.


    Alastor face tinged in pain as he held his chest that is twitching. He loses gripped to muster strength and briefly kneeled. He strongly pants ¨C followed by heavy breathing as if there¡¯s not enough oxygen pumping inside his body.


    The world became a thick haze, the field within his vision stretches as if madness had taken over his mind. He gnarls and gritted his teeth.


    Images flashes in his mind like a stripling film from an old movie. Frame by frame, unknown images come to dulled his senses.


    He pounds hard on the ground trying to regain his sanity. It miraculously works. He gazes at the surrounding, ignoring his fist bleeding. The enemy has long gone and it¡¯s going to be a long way to walk back to the city if he does not start now.


    He heard a loud explosion far away to his location. A tower of blaze shone under the moonlight. ¡°This could be a doing of that monster.¡± He thought.


    He finally stood up. His soulless eyes struggle to find support, until his hands touch the trees and he walked past the glade with a sluggish gait.


    ?


    His eyes wander around the forest. He has been walking aimlessly for couple of hours and yet he couldn¡¯t see the main road. He had regained a portion of his strength from the last fight and already prepared to face any anomaly but so far there is none. He could find no monster and this bothers him.


    He quickly bends down as he heard a sharp shrill coming from behind him. He quickly hides behind the tree as he saw what it seems to be an odd black shape sharp object struck on the tree.


    He stole a peek at the source of it. The ground rumble and the trees shook. Leaves falls one by one as the man in silver armor walk pass the bushes and Alastor, picking up the blade with a shadow in liquid form absorbing it.


    ¡°Another demon?¡± whispered Alastor.


    His blade unsheathed and he pressed forward. His sword rang against the armor and briefly spark as it bounced back. His hand momentarily numb ¨C shaking his stance before leaping back.


    The enemy glances back and saw him writhing in discomfort looking at his hand. The sword materializes out of the black liquid oozing out of its body. He held it like its weight is equivalent to a toy.


    Alastor quickly poses a defense stance. Its quick movement caught him by surprise. The moment its black sword swung towards him; he fortified his body.


    With only one swing, his bones screamed in pain. His entire body was thrown like a baseball got hit hard by a bat. His face creased in agony as his back landed on a tree. The shock wave coming from the blade numb his strength and couldn¡¯t muster balance anymore.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He swore.


    He struggled to find balance and held his cracked sword. With great effort, Alastor charge forward, jinking from side to side trying to confuse enemy. Its menacing demeanor had waned his confidence. He shook his head and quickly shift his position to the left.


    His precision is perfect but his strength is not enough to pierce the armor and so he retreated away. He heard the grunt coming from the colossal helmet as if its disappointed to his effortful assault.


    Alastor refuse to give in to unconsciousness as he bit his lips. The enemy jump forward with its sword held high.


    Alastor quickly raise his palm towards the enemy and chanted a spell.


    ¡°Cinque parete invisibile!¡± He shouted.


    Five transcended walls appeared. The great sword from the enemy made a contact to the barrier. It cracks at first and he thought that it could take it and repel, but one by one, the walls shattered like glass fallen to the ground.


    For a moment, everything went bright.


    ?


    Everything is unclear on how he managed to get in here. Everything seems to be foggy as he tries to remember what happened, but what matters now is that he survived. He traveled for almost four hours now.


    He can¡¯t still seem find the right path to the city and aimlessly walking around with a looming face. His breathing is drawn to exasperation as he walks past the forest. Any moment now, his body is going down.


    The sunrise dawned him that he¡¯s in the middle of the flower field.


    The chrysanthemums flail happily along the wind as his eyes gaze away from the blinding sun. The lovely smell from the chrysanthemum had make him ease and feel relaxed ¨C freeing him from the anxiety and from fear.


    The reality was too far from that. Alastor body acclimate to it and because of that, he had fallen unconscious.

 Chapter 46 - The Artist

    Let me rest. Just for now.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    Shut up.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    Her worried gentle voice reached the clinging consciousness of the young man. She pinched him to wake him up.


    Stop yanking me.


    She was taken back, her face flushed in red, alarmed when he slowly opens his eyes. Her face returned to normal and asked again,


    ¡°Did you got lost, baby boy?¡±


    Alastor¡¯s eyes struggle to focus as the ray of light coming from the sun came to his position.


    ¡°What happened?¡± she asked again.


    His eyes couldn¡¯t believe it. His eyes were lock on her face. He thought of her as a perfect likeness to a divine ¨C like the ones he saw on his book. He slowly opens his mouth, muttering,


    ¡°An angel?¡±


    She chuckles, ¡°Not quite.¡± She waives a strand of her hair to clearly see his dark eyes. ¡°But I¡¯ll take that as a compliment.¡±


    The moment he realized that it is not a dream, Alastor quickly stood and drawn back away from her. His crack sword held aloft and brimmed in light.


    She was intimidated by his stern gazed. She shook her head.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? I didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    Alastor can¡¯t tell whether if she¡¯s telling the truth or not. He did not reply, he only showed a doubtful gaze. Given the fact that they¡¯re in Vesoga Plain ¨C that means this girl is not what it seems to be look like.


    ¡°You¡¯re an adventurer?¡± She asked. ¡°Did you actually think of me as a monster? How rude.¡±


    Alastor briefly look away, ¡°How come you¡¯re able to survive this place?¡± asked Alastor. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Still, his sword didn¡¯t wane.


    The girl looked around her as if she¡¯s beckoning him to realize.


    ¡°First of all,¡± She started to explain, ¡°I maybe a short woman but it doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t handle my own weight, and second, as you can see, we¡¯re in a flower field.¡±


    ¡°Ah-huh.¡±


    Alastor still seems not getting it. The girl sighed.


    ¡°I am some sort of an artist.¡±


    He just saw it right now, the camera dangling on her neck. Alastor lay down his sword and gave breather for them.


    ¡°Are you an adventurer?¡±


    ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±


    ¡°I accepted a job on slaying a monster.¡±


    ¡°And I guess it didn¡¯t go well?¡± She observed him from head to toe. ¡°You were badly beaten. Come here, I¡¯m gonna look and see what I can do.¡±


    Alastor raised his guard. She stayed back, reading the atmosphere.


    ¡°Relax.¡± She reassures. ¡°I¡¯m not going to do something to hurt you. Well, the treatment will speak otherwise.¡± She spoke carefully the right words to make him feel at ease. She gets closer, one step at a time and pulled her backpack showing a med kit.


    Confirming that her intension is pure, Alastor sat down and let her do her thing. He sees no harm on letting her tend his wounds. She started by cleaning his wounds. Alastor put down his shirt and his black jacket on the ground. She squeezed the white cloth and started to clean his back. She noticed now that his back has so many scars.


    ¡°Not to pry or anything, but uhm ¨C these wounds look so bad. You should see a doctor.¡±


    Alastor nods, ¡°I will ¨C as soon as I get back in the city.¡±


    ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Kayon.¡±


    She poured the cotton with an alcohol and gently stroke it to his wound at his back. Alastor entire figure quivers and hisses, writhing in pain. He glances at the flower field. The flowers expanded across the forest in a circular form. You could say that it is protected by the tall trees and quenched by the river, flowing through the small hole coming in between the space of the low level of a terrace.


    ¡°You come here often?¡± asked Alastor.


    ¡°No. Actually, I¡¯ve been here once. When I was a child, my mother once takes me here. I remember when the time when we play here with my sister, my mom would sit down over that terrace and start to paint.¡± She spoke softly. ¡°When she finished painting, she would always hang it on our house. I thought she would sell it, ¡®turns out she likes to flex it to everyone.¡±


    She wryly smiles, ¡°This is the only place she ever spends the time most as if she¡¯s at peace in here.¡±


    She continued to tend Alastor.


    Even he couldn¡¯t deny and hide the bewilderment as his eyes were stuck at the scenery. There are animals that were can hardly be seen in the Vesoga Plain. Over the river, a family of deer gently lowered their head to drink the water. A bird land to her nest and gave to her child the food she brought. His gaze never left as if his mind is under some spell.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this place exist.¡± Said Alastor.


    ¡°Why? Because this place is in the middle of a hell?¡±


    Alastor simply nods. ¡°It¡¯s surprising a beautiful place like this manage to survive for long.¡±


    When she finished wrapping Alastor wounds, she sat beside him.


    ¡°My mom used to tell us that this was once a garden of God and even now he is gone, his power still protecting this place.¡±


    ¡°What a dumb fairytale.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°No. She said was it was the real deal. Although, she doesn¡¯t have any evidences, she seems to believe it.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± asked Alastor. ¡°Do you believe that this was protected by the God?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Honestly, I don¡¯t know what to believe in, right now.¡±


    Her eyes turned to grave and hollow. Alastor didn¡¯t fail to notice this. If anything, he can come out of this is that this woman is in distressed. He let her fell in silence and into deep thoughts and didn¡¯t probe anything from his thoughts.


    ¡°Do you believe in God?¡± she asked out of nowhere.


    ¡°To tell you honestly.¡± Alastor gaze at her and met her bronze eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I would like to, but it¡¯s hard to think that way.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re the same.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°What?¡± asked Alastor. ¡°We¡¯re not.¡±


    She shakes her head ¡°We have different life, but you and I are in the same situation ¨C we don¡¯t know what to believe in.¡±


    Alastor deny her thoughts and look at the sunrise, somehow it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore to gaze at it, ¡°No. Maybe, you just haven¡¯t seen or realize the bright side.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe there is no bright side at the end of the road.¡± She said flatly.


    ¡°You must not look things at that way.¡± Alastor dismisses her pessimistic words, ¡°Listen, not all roads are smooth, some are rocky, others are messy to take, but there is no easy road to a successful life, you must pave your own way to reach your destination.¡±


    She felt relieved from those words.


    ¡°If you ever find your beliefs is in haywire and beginning to think you would fall ¨C take a deep breath and step backward, one at a time and look for an answer within yourself.¡±


    ¡°How would you know if you found one?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He paused. ¡°But if you saw a glimpse of hope of a realization, then that will do.¡±


    Alastor was startled when she looks closer to him. ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?¡±


    Her eyes gleam like a child, ¡°For a brooding guy like you ¨C you seem to be better than an old book.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡± asked Alastor.


    ¡°It means you¡¯re not all looks and dumb.¡± She jests. ¡°You¡¯re pretty good, too.¡±


    Alastor evaded her cheery smile. She saw a glimpse of a proud look on his face before returning to poker expression.


    The two gazes back at the flower field. The chrysanthemum finally shows off their buds.


    A single snowflake had touched the flower.


    ?


    ¡°Where did you take the route to get in here?¡± asked Alastor.


    ¡°Well,¡± She show off her map. She began to point at the main road to the Kayon city. ¡°You have to cross a forest in the Enlean in a westerly direction to the river. There¡¯s a small bridge that we can cross, so, don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    She gazed at him and sat more comfortably under the tree in the middle of the open space of a forest. ¡°When will you start your journey?¡±


    Alastor look at his wounds before he put his clothes back on.


    ¡°Looks like the wound will heal faster. It should be okay for me to go on. Thank you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t interfere and just gave an empty look. Alastor¡¯s strength faded for a moment and he crouch. His stomach began to grumble.


    ¡°You sure you want to go? Looks like your stomach can¡¯t handle it anymore.¡± Alastor gave an over-the-shoulder-look and saw her preparing some food and place it under the four-corner blanket.


    His stomach grumble again. The two exchange glances, her eyes beckoning him to join her. He could smell the tasty smell of the fish and the crab hanging in the air.


    He glances away. Even his stomach cannot deny its emptiness. He was about to walk away, but he felt someone pinch him and pull him over, making him sit down.


    She hands him over a fork and a knife. There were no words come out on her mouth as she starts to dig in. She noticed that he didn¡¯t move and had him scold.


    ¡°Dig in, shy boy. The foods will get cold.¡±


    Without a doubt, Alastor dig in like someone who hasn¡¯t been fed for days, savoring every moment that the foods melting in his mouth.


    ?


    As soon as the two finished eating, she immediately packs the items back to her backpack. Alastor look down, a realization washed over his face. It seems that he went overload and eat her share. He feels guilty.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked.


    He didn¡¯t reply. His eyes avoiding hers.


    ¡°You had jitters?¡± She asked. ¡°Is it not good?¡±


    ¡°No. Not actually.¡± Alastor finally spoke. ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty good.¡±


    ¡°Good. I would¡¯ve been disappointed if you lie to me. Given that you eat a lot.¡±


    ¡°Sorry.¡± Apologized Alastor.


    She shakes her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. No worries. I¡¯ve had enough too.¡±


    ¡°How can I ever repay you?¡±


    She brushed her chin, her eyes gleaming like a child.


    ¡°Stay with me for a while.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been travelling alone recently. It would be nice if I have someone to talk to or a have a company.¡±


    He was drawn to thought for a minute. It seems he can¡¯t deny her request given the kindness she showed to him. If he ignores this ¨C it would put him in a roller coaster of guilt.


    He nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Even if he wants to go out right now, his stomach would be upset for moving on without resting. He leaned against the tree looking her behind as she sat down on a trunk. She pulled out her sketch book and coloring materials and began to draw.


    His eyelids slowly fell as the gentle cold wind touched his face.


    ?


    Alastor eyes slowly opened. The orange ray of light coming from the clouds focuses on his lenses. He covered his face as he stands up. He moved forward to the girl¡¯s location and saw her smile over her shoulder.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± He asked.


    She nods. ¡°Yep.¡±


    She gave to him her sketchbook. He reluctantly accepts it. He looks at the flower field then to the sketchbook. The drawing is completely alike to the field ahead of them.


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡± He commended. For him that is not artist ¨C he couldn¡¯t get the standard of what kind of good they consider, but for him ¨C he genuinely likes it.


    She smiled. ¡°Glad to hear that.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know where¡¯s that sorrowful smile is coming from. Alastor thought that she¡¯s expecting something more. He moved sit next to her and felt the breeze washing over their faces. Alastor glanced back to the sketchbook and began to flip pages. There are others paintings she had drawn, others were canvas, some were about unfamiliar places, but they¡¯re all possessed the same aptitude, they¡¯re beautiful.


    ¡°A real artist.¡± He softly said. ¡°I can see it now.¡±


    ¡°If you like it, then congrats.¡± She smiles. ¡°You have a good taste in art.¡±


    Alastor snickers.


    ¡°So, where are you going next?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of that yet. You?¡±


    ¡°Never thought of that. I was thinking of resting for a while.¡±


    He gazes at the horizon and saw a flock of raven bullying a single bird. A premonition had washed over his face.


    ¡°Maybe you should get head south, to the Leafol region.¡± Alastor flatly said. His cold interjection didn¡¯t fail to get in her nerves.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Trust me, you won¡¯t like it here.¡±


    His face remained expressionless.


    ¡°Alright.¡± She agreed.


    The moment she looks into his cold gaze ¨C she knew there was something behind that make him feel unease. She didn¡¯t bother to ask him anymore. The two stairs back at the scenery. The fleeting petals had caught their entire attention.

 Chapter 47 - Presumption

    His face remained unfettered from his thoughtful mind. His gazed fixed on the flower field as if he¡¯s savoring the last minute of peace. He sighed and turns around.


    The girl waves at him beckoning him to come over.


    ¡°After Enlean, where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided, I¡¯m gonna go back to the Yuelon. My sister lives there.¡±


    Yuelon is the capital of the Ylfon Kingdom located in Leafol region. It¡¯s a country surrounded by large mountain and green scenery. Majority of the airships he has known were originated from there.


    Even though they may sound to prosper from their main item for exportation, poverty is still the biggest problem they face ¨C that lead to countless crimes. The taxes were high, it is horrendous enough for them to make them earn so little from the capital of the prices.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna be alright travelling alone?¡± asked Alastor. ¡°You do know that there are a lot of bandits scouting in the main road, right?¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve said, I can handle my own weight. Besides, I will rent a carriage so I won¡¯t get into trouble. Comodo runs faster than a bolt.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    The two began to travel according to the girl¡¯s map and route. They came passed a small-scale savannah and enters a forest. They stopped at a certain waterfall and Alastor voluntarily filled their container with water. They the follow the river and saw the bridge arching to the end of the other side. Alastor make sure to hold on the woody side bar. The girl on the other hand, her legs began to shake. He didn¡¯t fail to hold a grip to her shoulder as she nearly trips. He holds her hand guiding her until they finally reach the end.


    He asked, ¡°You afraid of heights?¡±


    She nods, ¡°Always have been.¡±


    He didn¡¯t ask for more and continued forward. Alastor use his sword to cut off the large bushes blocking their way.


    Alastor protected her against the monsters they¡¯ve on the road. They were easily defeated and never became a bother to them. They finally came out to the forest and followed the upward slope road which leads them on top of a hill.


    The village stretches from his eyes. From the stable of Comodo¡¯s rider to the pub and the towns inn in the first row across the street just in front of the sword and weapon shop, Alastor eyes scanned every inch of it. The girl was already ahead of him. Alastor slide down to catch up.


    They entered the inn and was greeted by cheerful attendant. Alastor decided to sat down on the couch.


    ¡°Are you gonna make a reservation for one room?¡± She asked as if she¡¯s predicted their cause.


    The girl hesitantly looked at me and answered, ¡°No, well I like to for us to have separate rom.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± She looked disappointed. ¡°I thought the two of you were a lovely couple.¡±


    ¡°No, no. We¡¯re just travelers passing by.¡± She frantically said.


    ¡°Oh, sorry if I mistake you, but, there¡¯s only one room left.¡±


    ¡°Is this the only inn in this village?¡±


    ¡°No, but you wouldn¡¯t like the other one.¡± Her face turns to hollow.


    ¡°Why?¡± She straightly asked.


    ¡°The other inn of the pub is crawled by now with bunch of creeps. Mercenaries.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll take your offer.¡± Alastor intercepted. He looks at her. ¡°It¡¯s better safe than sorry.¡±


    She didn¡¯t retort and accept his suggestion.


    While Alastor is having a shower, she made it down to the lobby and to the dining room to order a food, she never felt this much hungry, the travel must¡¯ve exhausted her.


    She saw Alastor walking down with a wet look. He felt fresh and born as a new man when he had taken a shower. All the stressed and tiredness washed over along the water, cleansed his body.


    He came closer to her and hesitantly hand out a small bag filled with coins.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She asked still staring at his palm and continued to gnaw at the fried meat with its fork. He chose to place it on the table.


    ¡°Repaying your kindness.¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have I tell you? I did it because you need help and I did for free. Besides, you voluntarily stay and protect me from the monsters.¡±


    ¡°Well, I kinda felt guilty since I may have barge to far.¡±


    ¡°You thinking about sharing the room? Don¡¯t worry. I know you won¡¯t do anything foolish.¡± She glares at him. ¡°If you¡¯re not dumb you will not peek if I¡¯m having a shower in the bathroom.¡±


    He was taken back. ¡°No, no. I won¡¯t. I promise.¡±


    Her stern gaze changes back to normal.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    She continued to enjoy her food and hand him back the money.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re broke. You don¡¯t have to repay me. I have enough money for me to travel. How do you think I¡¯ve traveled without resources?¡±


    Alastor answered, ¡°Selling your pictures and paintings?¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯ve been selling my best of my arts to certain collectors. They¡¯ve paid me a lot.¡±


    Alastor stood and said, ¡°I¡¯m gonna go to the pub.¡±


    ¡°What? But the lady said¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can handle myself.¡± Alastor pointed at his sword hanged on his back.


    He walks out the door and have his money back to his pocket. She was left in thoughts as she continued to eat the food. She felt lonely for a minute, now that she¡¯s going to travel alone, but at the same time, she felt relieved to meet interesting person like him. She knew they would meet again.


    ?


    Alastor didn¡¯t put an effort to push the two swing doors and entered the pub. The place was filled with different kind of people, there were adventurers, hunters, but mostly mercenaries. He scanned the surroundings before walking passed the tables. Drunkards that dwell around the corner and gave him a mocking look, the rest were minding their own business. He went directly to the bar table and sat down to the stool. He ordered a beer; the barkeep examines him.


    ¡°You look like still underage.¡± He said to Alastor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that this country gives a fuck about minorities.¡± Said Alastor. The barkeep didn¡¯t intend to break down. He sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not a minor anymore. Rest assured.¡± He said flatly.


    One of the drunkards step up and walks briskly, trying to fight off the alcohol taking over his mind. Alastor glances over his shoulder at the pocked-bald man walking towards him.


    ¡°You little shit!¡± The pocked man shouted. ¡°This place is for real men only. Pretty face like you isn¡¯t allowed in this place. This place is not for rich kid like you. I didn¡¯t train this far just to be insulted by a heavy weight like you.¡±


    ¡°Since, you¡¯re drunk, I¡¯ll forgive that you forgot your manners.¡± Alastor calmly said. ¡°Go back to your seat.¡±


    The pocked man swings his right fist towards him. Alastor quickly turn to his direction and caught it with his left hand. He pulled him closer with his palm thrusting forward to his guts. The pocked man was drawn back, he felt the pit of his stomach turns upside down, and ¨C thus, he vomits.


    The other men stand up, their hands held the handle of their weapons.


    ¡°Give it rest, will ya?!¡± A man intercepted. ¡°You¡¯re all drunk and all. The guy has no heat on you. Your comrade is the one who bitch out first.¡±


    With that said, they lay down their weapons and carried their fallen ill comrade back to their table.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve fled the city.¡± The barkeep started. ¡°As of right now, Kayon city is under lockdown. They¡¯re taking out the criminals crawling in their den on that city.¡±


    Alastor froze for a moment, realizing what could this meant. The barkeep place in front of him a mug of beer. Alastor held it and straightly drink it.


    ¡°What actually happened there? How did it start?¡± asked Alastor.


    ¡°The mayor suddenly announced the threat of terrorist activity and must be exterminated right away. Those mercenaries were caught on battle when they were trying to get out in the city. The others were kept in check in the prison and being interrogated.¡±


    The barkeep filled his mug. Alastor take out his money and place it to the desk. After emptying the mug, he left out with a serious expression washing over his once calm face.


    He went to the stable were the animals use for riding was kept. He saw the keeper going outside just finished feeding the animals. Alastor goes straight to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s your fastest carrier?¡± He started. ¡°I¡¯m in a hurry.¡±


    The keeper gave him a stiff expression, ¡°Sorry, kiddo, but they¡¯re only for pulling carriages.¡±


    ¡°How much do you sell them?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°How much is a Comodo? I only need one, just for you to know.¡±


    ¡°You sure you want to buy it? It will cost you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Just state the price.¡±


    ¡°One hundred and twenty Haz.¡±


    Alastor only have three hundred and forty Haz, excluding the amount inside the bag.


    ¡°What kind of Comodo you have?¡±


    ¡°I can only give you a fighter and sprinting type of Comodo. The others were just younglings, so they can¡¯t be relied on.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good to me. Is it in good condition?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Although, he has a tough attitude.¡±


    Alastor seem not to be bothered by it, instead, he¡¯s glad that it¡¯s a fighter. They entered the stable and followed the keeper, walking at the end of the row.


    ¡°Wake up now buddy.¡± He softly said.


    The Comodo Raiders are known to be fast at running, but mostly, they possessed incredible prowess which are useful in terms of battle. They are lone capable of pulling a carriage without getting tired for five hours, but this kind of performance requires a lot of nutrition to execute.


    The Comodo¡¯s eyelids open and lifted to see them. Its pale green skin shone in the moonlight as it rose his two feet with a loud yawn. Its long yellow beak pointed towards them and gave a bored look to them.


    ¡°He seems a tough one.¡± Said Alastor.


    ¡°You need to feed him if he ever became tired or else things will get rough. He gets cranky if he¡¯s hungry.¡± Said the Keeper.


    ¡°You named him yet?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± He glances at the Comodo. ¡°From now on, he is your new master.¡±


    The Comodo looks at Alastor and stood with a proud face.


    ¡°How much for the food?¡±


    ¡°You got to add forty Haz, which is enough for two days.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not so sure about it.¡± Alastor think for a moment. ¡°It might hinder his speed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Like I said, this is one of my toughest breeds. It will only weigh four kilos for two bags.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s true then let¡¯s get on to business.¡±


    The Keeper setup the saddle, tied up by the girth at the back of the Comodo. Alastor mount at its back. His hands hold the reins and rested his feet to the mounting block. The two bags of green peas tied at the side of the saddle. Alastor felt unease knowing that the weight that the Comodo¡¯s carrying is heavy.


    Alastor said to the Comodo. ¡°Just stop if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    It is best not to force the Comodo on its limits. It may take time, but at least his travel would be safe.


    The Comodo hoarse and gave a look over shoulder at him as if it¡¯s telling him to not worry. The Comodo¡¯s gaze had make him felt a familiar scene before but he couldn¡¯t remember when. He shakes his head and gently kicks the Comodo side to walk forward and outside the stable.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re gonna leave without saying goodbye to me?¡±


    He looks back seeing the lady that saved him.


    ¡°I need to go back.¡± Said Alastor. ¡°There¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    Alastor pulled the rein, balancing the Comodo and put a pressure to the right side to walk forward. For a second, guilt washed over his face. He never intended to go out without saying goodbye to her.


    ¡°Sorry, if I have leave to soon.¡±


    She shakes her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. If it¡¯s emergency then I guess I have no right to stop you.¡±


    ¡°Farewell.¡± Alastor said.


    The Comodo sprinted as Alastor pull on the leash.


    Alastor left the place with a billowing dust as the Comodo run. He looks down at the Comodo, thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Would you like a name?¡±


    The Comodo cried in agreement.


    ¡°Hm, what about Liber?¡±


    The Comodo cried again.


    ¡°You like it? Okay. Liber it is.¡±


    Alastor gaze in front as they pass the forest and up to the terrain where the moon settled.

 Chapter 48 - Intrude

    ¡°Why are you running?¡± asked Cid as he pursues the man wearing a hood through the narrow alleyway ¨C where the garbage can are placed outside the establishments. The man that Cid was chasing stumbled down as his feet land inside the trashcan. The garbage rolled out as he quickly rose and entered the bustling crowd. Cid didn¡¯t know what happened to him, first thing is that they approached him outside of a night club then in a second, when he recognizes his face, he started to run.


    It¡¯s one of his informants that he relies on gathering information in terms of Don Trifalgo¡¯s action ever since after the time they blew up the experiment sector, but he rarely sees him as he was busy on his given assignment.


    Cid look at the surroundings and jostled his way to the crowd. He caught a glimpse of his target entering another alleyway. Cid pressed his earphone.


    ¡°Linda, our mole is getting away again.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m on my way.¡± She replied.


    Linda thrust her way in the bustling crowd. Her eyes caught the man on her side ¨C running in the alleyway. She sprints faster as she finally gets out and with a push on her feet against the ground, she bumps the target and crashes in the dumpster. Her back aches as she found support to stand up.


    Cid finally caught up and grab him in the neck, pulling him up.


    ¡°I promise man, it wasn¡¯t me.¡± He frantically said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The perplexed face returns to normal; relief engulfed his heart for a moment.


    ¡°So, you didn¡¯t come here to kill me?¡±


    ¡°No, we want to know where the hell is Don Trifalgo. We can¡¯t find the bastard. We look everywhere but it seems there¡¯s no mark of his presence.¡±


    He breathes heavily, ¡°I thought you came to kill me because I said that you¡¯re an agent.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± shouted Cid.


    ¡°Look, I¡¯m sorry, okay? Guilty as charged. Those bastards threatened me.¡±


    ¡°How did they find out?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ I kinda snuck on of their warehouses and saw something that I shouldn¡¯t then one of his goons caught me and ask me who am I working for.¡±


    ¡°You son of a bitch.¡±


    ¡°Look, I didn¡¯t tell what you look like, okay. I said that you only meet me at the bar in a disguise in order to gather information. I didn¡¯t tell them who you are I promise.¡±


    Linda taps Cid¡¯s shoulder and steps forward.


    ¡°You said you saw something you shouldn¡¯t, what is it?¡± asked Linda.


    The guy jogged up his memory trying to remember the words they said when Don¡¯s goons transferring a cargo.


    ¡°It¡¯s something about, ¡®The spear is ready. All we need is confirmation.¡¯ Yeah, that¡¯s what they said.¡±


    Linda and Cid exchange glances. Their face is stiffened.


    ¡°You sure you heard it right, about the spears part?¡± asked Linda, breaking the silence.


    He said, ¡°Yes, yes. I am sure of it. What does it mean by the way?¡±


    Cid slowly muttered the words he couldn¡¯t believe of, ¡°Nukes.¡±


    ¡°You mean the thing that explodes and goes kaboom like a big mushroom puff they¡¯ve said happened in the Taronda Kingdom?¡±


    Cid nods and clenches his fist.


    A single flash had caught their attention on the gloomy sky, and then there¡¯s another one ¨C followed by a hundred more sparkling lights as they fall under the faint moonlight.


    ?


    ¡°Let¡¯s start again.¡± Said Cid. ¡°How did you know that they¡¯re going to unload the nukes in that warehouse and what happened to that fat bastard?¡±


    ¡°Hey, have pity to the nearly dead man. First of all, I didn¡¯t know that they¡¯re gonna unload those nukes in that warehouse and how would I know the meaning of spears or whatever that is. I only knew that they¡¯re being sketchy and careful with their movements after someone blew up the building. Don Trifalgo since then appeared very few times. Said by one of my associates that they¡¯re busy exporting products and unloading it to that site, they¡¯ve been avoiding using the main road, and obviously, it caught up some of the people¡¯s attention. I¡¯ve only confirmed their items is when I snuck last week in their warehouse. By the time I was about to get out in the fence, one of his men caught me and I was held for the entire day. They tortured me, man, they threatened me to hurt my family if I don¡¯t cooperate. I have no choice.¡±


    Cid''s face remained unchallenged and strict.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, your job was just an informant. Infiltrating and sneaking was up to me.¡±


    He scratches his head, ¡°Yeah, I know. But they might change their location if I don¡¯t make a move. Besides, the mayor has no intention to do something about this. He was wrapped around Theo¡¯s finger. I can¡¯t let the bad guys do as they want them to do.¡±


    Linda eyed Cid beckoning him to let her take over.


    ¡°Where is this warehouse that you¡¯re talking about?¡± asked Linda.


    ¡°Southeast of the Jules Market. You¡¯ll see abandoned establishments there.¡±


    ¡°Why am I not surprised? It¡¯s always been abandoned buildings.¡± Said Linda. She gazed at Cid. ¡°You okay?¡±


    Cid shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I can¡¯t seem to process what¡¯s happening right now. The more we divert to our mission ¨C the more the enemy is gaining an advantage.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡± asked Linda.


    ¡°Let¡¯s split up. I¡¯ll infiltrate Don Trifalgo¡¯s warehouse, while you¡¯re going to infiltrate the city¡¯s bank system and look for any records on where do those cargos going to.¡±


    ¡°Do you think this is a good idea, about splitting up? This might be a trap. We don¡¯t know how our enemies think.¡±


    ¡°Do you think we have a choice?¡±


    ¡°No. This is a must. I got a bad feeling about this ¨C that they¡¯re going to do something, and it¡¯s a big one. Sooner or later, they¡¯re gonna cause a wreck in this city.¡±


    ¡°No doubt about that. For now, we must take a step.¡±


    Cid¡¯s informant called them. ¡°Can I go home now?¡±


    Cid sigh, ¡°Just don¡¯t tell anyone about this, okay?¡±


    ¡°I promise, I¡¯ll keep my snout away from them. I learned my lesson now.¡±


    Linda and Cid stood outside the alleyway. Cid pulled out a cigarette and had the fire burn the tipping point.


    ¡°You smoke? Asked Linda.


    ¡°Only when I¡¯m in stress.¡±


    The two walked in the opposite direction and as they vanished among the crowds. The clouds began to accumulate and stretched across the sky ¨C covering the moon.


    ?

 Chapter 49 - Trouble In The Making

    As Cid caught his first glimpse of certain trucks avoiding the main road in the metropolitan, he already knew who they are. He kicks the ground, sprinting, and enters the tight alleyway. He jumps, shinnying from wall to wall until his hands pulled him up to the rooftop. He glanced down and followed the trucks without faltering his speed, but careful not to ring any attention.


    Cid used the ladder to get down and take the road. He crouched and hide in a dumpster waiting for the enemies to open the main gate. One of the goons squatting behind the truck comes down and caught a glimpse of the craters inside the thick black mantle.


    The goon pulled out a keycard and slide it to a keyhole. The metallic frame was raised with a loud groan. The trucks entered one by one. Cid seized the opportunity and sprinted, hiding on the side of the final truck.


    As soon as he entered, he straightly went to hide in tall unused craters. His breath remains in a minimum as his watchful eyes scanned the area. The trucks were oddly parked row by row. The goon that opened the main gate stood in front of the wall. He slides down the key card and the platform began to moan and with a heartful creak, it began to descend.


    Cid ran and hides beneath the truck, lying flat on the ground. He holds his breath as he saw the huge light and the feet of the goon coming over on his position. He finally calms down when the enemy turns around and climbs up the truck.


    As soon as the platform landed, he could hear the engines of the vehicles roaring. It was too late to find something to hold onto as the driver pumps the gas and drove fast.


    He rose from lying flat on the ground and began to scan the area. It appears to be he¡¯s in an old underground pathway. The only thing that lights the poor construction is coming from the barely lit lights align row-to-row, it doesn¡¯t work properly as one of the bulbs finally shattered.


    Cid raises his palm and chanted magic. ¡°Agni.¡±


    A small ball of fire forms in his hand and he softly let it go and followed him as he ventures the way as if it has a life of its own. Cid quickly drew back and hide in the wall as he saw flashlights aiming at his way. He slowly stole a peek as he notices the lights faded in his direction.


    He moves out the moment he confirmed the guard finally left. If should ever the enemy come back again, he can just hide between the small space and have his magic cut off to avoid an attraction. Cid slowly walks as he approaches the oblivious enemy.


    When he¡¯s sure enough, Cid quickly jabs the enemy¡¯s neck ¨C in which the weapon the guard held fell in the ground. He presses on and inserts his right hand to the armpit, tightly locking it ¨C along his left arm barring the enemy¡¯s neck. With great effort, Cid forcefully lifts the enemy ¨C and have the enemy feel the pressure on his neck before slamming him in the ground.


    Cid seated the handgun on his back and stole ammo, hiding it to his jacket. He drags the body to the small space between the walls, leaving the enemy in an awkward position and he proceeded forward. He crouched and stole a peek before pressing on.


    Entering the dark corridor, Cid heard a faint rumble coming from seeing a silhouette of what is seemingly pulling cart pass the northernly path. It was the enemy who¡¯s entering a dungeon. Cid followed him with the utmost caution. His fire guided him to the dungeon. There he saw hundreds of craters towering and covering the entire place.


    He undid his magic and followed the goon. Knocking the enemy out cold, Cid took his clothes and dragged the cart. Cid pulls down the cap to not make him look suspicious.


    He followed where the enemy came from and saw two guards at the end of the road. Cid with an unease pace brought suspicion to the guard. The guard blocks his way.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your ID?¡± he asked.


    Cid rattled and began to search on his clothes. His hands caught a solid plastic card and when he pulled it out, the guard let him pass.


    ¡°Wear them always. I nearly shoot you because of that.¡±


    Cid nodded and entered the huge metal door. On his side there was a sliding road for the vehicles to park, his eyes caught the trucks park ahead of the room. Down were people that seems to be working on packaging parts of machines inside the crater, passing from to row-to-row with their tools to seal it off.


    He made it to the room where the inside can be seen through the transparent glass. Cid pulled the wheeler to the back and unload the crate. He goes out and followed the tunnel where it leads to a certain room.


    He didn¡¯t need to press on his ears to the door as he could hear the loud noises coming from behind.


    ¡°Tell them, if they¡¯re not gonna give what I want, there will be more delays to come. You might want to rethink your statement, boy! Should Theo know about this, he will have our deal cut-off and you will receive no supplies from us! Do you hear me?!¡±


    Wind pushes the door and slightly open, and from that, Cid caught a glimpse of Don Trifalgo stout figure.


    ¡°The audacity of those bastards!¡± Don Trifalgo shouted. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for us, they wouldn¡¯t successfully gain an upper hand on their, p-p-puny civil war and now they demand share of us ¡®cuz they helped us assisting exporting the products? unacceptable!¡±


    Out of the shadow, a person steps out under the impression as a daunting one, wearing a coat with the hood covering the head. The light flickered and blindingly came back to life. Don Trifalgo sat on a wooden chair with his hand gently held the handle of a cup of coffee.


    If anything, Cid learned about women, is that they possessed the same traits. They have the same smooth skin as he caught a glimpse of the person¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Looks like someone is not in a good mood.¡±


    ¡°I am not in the best mood, bitch.¡±


    Cid doesn¡¯t if it just him or did he hear a small noise of his coming from the person.


    ¡°Should we dispose of them?¡± the person asked.


    ¡°No.¡± Don Trifalgo replied, ¡°We don¡¯t want to instigate any unnecessary conflict. Theo specifically said that we shouldn¡¯t do anything to harm them. And who do you think you are?! You¡¯re just another client begging for another beating.¡±


    ¡°You could say, Theo and I have a special bond. You see, I can do a lot of things besides just being a petty beggar.¡± Her hands landed on Don Trifalgo¡¯s shoulders. Her hands'' massage Don Trifalgo. ¡°One of them is in excruciating torture.¡±


    She quickly presses the tip of her blade on his neck. Pressing it until it bleeds.


    ¡°You made your point! Ow! Stop it!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°The next time you talk to me like that again, I¡¯ll have your tongue out of your wobbly mouth.¡± She spoke coldly and finally let go of him.


    Don Trifalgo quickly grab and cover the small wound.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a minor wound, no need to be pussy about it.¡± She said and walk towards the craters. ¡°I¡¯ll be taking these now. I''m pretty sure Theo wouldn¡¯t mind if I get this in advance.¡±


    ¡°You bitch! How dare you?!¡± He shouted. Don Trifalgo was about to grab a gun at his desk and confront her but before he could reach his gun, it moved on its own away from him.


    ¡°Relax, Theo requested me to deliver these weapons for him.¡±


    ¡°He ordered you?¡±


    ¡°Request.¡± She corrected. ¡°Your boss is planning to make a move, ain¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He won¡¯t trust me with his plans, except for this shitty transporting. Even so, I¡¯m gaining a fair share of the number of his operations, can¡¯t say offensive to him. I don¡¯t want to piss him off either.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s my business. I only came here to get what our organization needs.¡±


    ¡°Whose side are you on?¡±


    ¡°No one.¡±


    ¡°What about us?¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± she dismisses him. ¡°We only work together to gain benefits. There is no alliance, do not misinterpret our deeds.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. You guys only want to do more harm on that kingdom more than good.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She scoffs and walks towards the craters. ¡°Our goals are beyond your understanding.¡±


    As she raises her hands, the crater on top began to float.


    ¡°Do you know the reason why King Ignis failed to protect his kingdom?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s weak and presumptuous and lack of discernment.¡±


    ¡°That is truly what would a barbaric man as you would say. King Ignis did not lose because he¡¯s a weak old man. He loses because he didn¡¯t have a decisive choice to seize win; an important factor that a leader must-have. And that lack of discernment leads to his death.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re saying this, why?¡±


    ¡°I want you to consider this as an advice.¡±


    ¡°Why would the fuck I want advice from a woman like you?¡±


    ¡°Let me ask you this question.¡± She said and turns around. ¡°Have you ever seen him done anything to make those pests gone to ashes? Did you see him subjugate that man, Hoarder to lessen the competitors?¡±


    Her words make him think and doubt for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying this because I want you to think about what¡¯s best for yourself. You know it, you can feel it. Theo¡¯s fort will not last for long. So, I suggest get the bugger off and walk away while there¡¯s still time.¡±


    Don Trifalgo¡¯s face went blank and stares back at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡± He said with no doubts.


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    The lady along with the floating crate walks toward the door.


    ¡°Are you gonna go back to the Vesoga Plain?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going back to my comrades.¡±


    ¡°One last thing. You might want to get rid of the rat skulking around the corner.¡±


    Don Trifalgo¡¯s eyes squinted for a moment before coming to the realization as the lady finally gone out. His right quickly grabbed the gun and shoot at the door. He heard someone hisses as he stands up and reaches out his radio without altering his eyes to the door.

 Chapter 50 - Rush Kill

    Cid stands up and looks at his elbow that got grazes against the bullet. He can hear Don Trifalgo''s loud voice calling out for his men. Cid immediately runs and hides at the nearby passageway just as the enemy came.


    ¡°You, useless piece of shits. How come you let an intruder sneak inside?! I didn¡¯t pay a hundred thousand of Haz just to get sneak by a sniveling runt! Go! And kill that bastard!¡±


    Cid crouch with his watchful eyes. He sprinted further away from them and hide whenever the flashlight coming to his direction. He took down two out of Don¡¯s men by breaking their neck. All was well, not until his phone began to ring a moan of a woman.


    ¡°Oh fuck.¡±


    He immediately accepted the call from his earphones as he accepted the call coming from Linda.


    ¡°Great. Good timing. Now, what? I¡¯m busy here. There¡¯s like ten guys fucking me behind.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been made!¡± Linda shouted.


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve found our hideout. I don¡¯t know how did they know but the entire building is on fire.¡±


    Cid slide as he sprinted in the right way. His hands clap and he muttered a spell. An earth barrier began to rise blocking the way of the enemies.


    ¡°What about Ken and Tin?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I think they¡¯re in the underground hideout.¡±


    ¡°You have an underground hideout?¡±


    ¡°Always have been.¡±


    ¡°Good. So, did you manage to sneak on the bank system?¡±


    ¡°Negative. There are too many securities.¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to do it anyway. I know where¡¯s Alastor held captive and you¡¯re not gonna like it.¡±


    ¡°Spill.¡±


    ¡°Vesoga Plain.¡±


    ¡°For fucking real?¡±


    Cid heaved the old rusty door and what greets him is a gunshot from few meters away from him. He instinctively rolled aside, evading the gunshots. He sprinted to the other way and began to mutter.


    ¡°Cinque parete invisible.¡±


    Cid was engulfed by two transparent circular walls as he gets away to the enemy.


    ¡°Do me a favor, Linda. Stay in cover.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m doing right now.¡±


    He cut off the transmission and chanted another magic.


    ¡°Inglameur.¡±


    Out of nowhere, the haze began to fill the tunnel and blinded the enemy. They stop from pursuing him and began to feel something different, something made of darkness. Each one began to scream as if they¡¯ve seen terrifying creatures horrifying their mind.


    ¡°That should do the trick.¡±


    Cid made a run and goes out on a much larger scale of the tunnel. From there and there, the reeking smell coming from the water comes out from the hole. Cid looks from left to right, looking for a way to get out.


    Cid stopped from running as he felt the ground trembles. His gazes unsettled from the surroundings, until, the ceiling collapse and reveal from the crumbling walls and the billowing dust is a giant rat-like monster.


    ¡°You gotta be shitting me.¡±


    At his back, enemies began to create a formation that blocks the way. His teeth gritted. He looks from right to left.


    ¡°Halt! That¡¯s as far as you go.¡± The security leader roared.


    ¡°Which one?¡± Cid contemplates.


    He gazed at his barrier that is remained untethered. Without thinking, he sprinted towards the hoard of the enemy. Bullets bounce off his barrier as he charged. The rat-monster too shrieked and sprinted towards Cid.


    Like peeling a banana, Cid¡¯s shield began to tear to fully shred as he dashes and repelled the enemies. The foes stumbled side to side as Cid¡¯s barrier stunned them. He leaped, turned to the right, and jump down the hole. Lucky for him, water coming from the sewer didn¡¯t flow on that pathway and successfully land on another place.


    He can hear the enemy¡¯s shouts ringing from the hole as the rat-monster crush them.


    ¡°Control the monster, damn it!¡±


    Cid smirks and began to observe the structure. It appears he¡¯s in the main section of the sewer system. There¡¯s a giant hole on top and was covered by metal with holes for the water to come out. A water meter had caught his attention, it was hung on the wall. The meter was purposely hung high so that water won¡¯t reach it, but it is large enough to see it.


    The meter indicates that the water is beginning to accumulate on one pathway and was about to come for six to seven minutes. Its time estimation depends on the water pressure that the other meter calculated.


    Cid was about to press on, but his entire stature shaken as the ceiling collapse. The rat-monster shrieked as its eyes laid to Cid. Cid leaps away as the monster charges. It shrieked again as it pulled out his head from getting dug on the wall.


    ¡°Easy there, fido. We¡¯re in an underground sewer, but then again, you don¡¯t care, you don¡¯t have a brain after all.¡±


    His right hand began to emit lightning and he throws it to the enemy. The rat jump, evading his attack. Cid laughs out of amusement.


    ¡°Whoa, you know a trick. Can you be my house pet.¡±


    The rat shrieked and kick the ground. Cid pulled out his grappling hook and shoot towards the higher part of the wall and remain in that position while looking down at the rat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯ll just wait for the stinky water to wash your ass outta here.¡±


    The rat snarls and looks at the wall.


    ¡°Fuck off. You can¡¯t reach me. I have the higher ground.¡±


    The rat began to bump its head to the wall. Cid face stiff as he realized what¡¯s the monster is doing. The crack began to trail down and create a few more creeping across the wall.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    For another one, the part of the wall that the claw of his grappling hook holding on starts to degrade. The rat looks up with its mouth open wide. Its sharp teeth shimmer as it waits for Cid to fall.


    In the free fall, Cid curl and pushes his feet against the wall, changing his trajectory, rolling in the air, and manage to land a kick on the rat¡¯s nose. The monster stammered and began to scratch its face before shrieking.


    Cid¡¯s lightning bolts unfaltering strikes the enemy. The rat was stunned and violently shakes, enduring the pain as it stutters. Cid lurched back and flashes a grin.


    ¡°You almost got me.¡±


    The rat stopped moving and remained motionless as Cid walks down the tunnel. Ahead of him, there were detritus from the broken walls mounting and against the metal stairway attach to the wall.


    Cid glance back to the main hole as he could hear a faint rumble, like a sound of a turbulent wind rushing over towards there. He gazes at the water meter and that¡¯s when he realized what¡¯s about to happen. Cid sprinted and leap over the debris and on to the metal stairway.


    The surging water groans as it began to fill the place and trail the two-way tunnels. It was like a disaster for him, not just in comparison to a life-like situation but also has a terrible smell. He witnessed below him the billowy river rushing over the path. Along the waste flowing with the darkened water was the rat-monster, washed away with its heavy body.


    Cid took the liberty and jump over the next high ledge and onto another until his eyes laid off to a certain tunnel that is not within the reach of the ravaging waves. He hops from ledges to ledges until he landed and muster balance from nearly tripping over the wet surface. He glanced back watching the body of the monster washing away over the stream.


    ¡°That took care of the garbage disposal.¡± Cid immediately backs off as the water spray came to wet his coat. ¡°I smell reek. It¡¯s gonna take a lot of showers to take this stink off.¡± Said Cid.


    He took the liberty to doze off as he walks slowly following the path.


    ?


    Linda skidded as she turns right and sprinted away as she glances up to their base. Their hideout was on fire. She opens her mobile device and calls Ken and Tin through her earphones. It keeps ringing and ringing until the phone halt from vibrating.


    She stops as she can hear sirens erupting throughout the city. Deviants from corners sprung out like children caught on hide and seek. Police along with the automatic robots¡¯ haunt down the deviants either by killing them or by using force to pin them down.


    The city suddenly became hell. The mercenaries, hunters including the travelers were excluded and hunted down with no remorse. Everything is chaotic, fire sprawled across the city, smoke trailing under the gloomy sky.


    Linda evaded the road and goes in the alleyway where there was less killing. When she found a safe spot, Linda called them again. This time, someone finally answered.


    ¡°Ken, Tim?! Are the two of you alright?¡±


    Ken coughs, ¡°Yeah. Somehow, we managed to get in the underground chamber.¡±


    ¡°What about the items?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re safe here. Tin was a little bit of¡­ disoriented, after what happened.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna regroup with you guys as soon as I pass the metropolitan.¡±


    Somehow, she felt relieved hearing that they¡¯re safe. It gave her another reason to continue. Linda sprung and quickly drawn back as a sword slashes in front of her. A tall, broad man stands tall ahead of her.


    ¡°What the hell do you want?¡±


    She deeply knew what the man wants. Since the entire city is in chaos, it is to be expected that thieves like him would appear.


    ¡°Your belongings.¡± He stares at her necklace. ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± She flexes her necklace. ¡°I¡¯m afraid, I can¡¯t do that. This is my family heirloom.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯ll worth the price.¡±


    Before the man can come close to Linda, she already chanted the magic.


    Across the street, deviants who are running away from the authority was blasted along the man by Linda¡¯s fire magic.


    The automated robots¡¯ glances at her. Scanning at her stature and when they come to the realization that she¡¯s not part of the city¡¯s citizens, they began to walk and their eyes glow red. Their weapons, Taser guns, rifles, and batons were pointed against her.


    ¡°Identity unknown. Come with us for authorization or you shall be executed.¡± Said in a robotic voice.


    Linda didn¡¯t probe and she throws a smoke bomb before jumping on the wall and runs away.


    ¡°No time for dilly-dallying.¡±


    Her pocket once again vibrates and when she reaches to her earphone, the walls suddenly crumbled and the automated robots appeared beside her.


    ¡°Miss,¡± said the robot. ¡°We¡¯d appreciate it if you peacefully come with us. Theo would like to have a word with you.¡±


    Linda¡¯s mouth drops slowly as her forehead wrinkles for a brief moment. She drops the shock expression and muttered the spell. The automated robots were destroyed in an instant as she continued to dash.

 Chapter 51 - Fire And Incinerate

    Alastor felt a shiver creep to his spine as Libel jump down the cliff. Wind flushed over his face as he grips hard not to fall out of imbalance. Libel felt his sharp gazed. The Comodo cried out as if his telling him that you¡¯re in a hurry, right?


    Alastor snorted and cautiously glanced ahead. Beyond the woods, he saw the outpost of the city¡¯s guard was destroyed. Police and robots were deployed outside the gate. He can hear the citizens cry beyond the wall and the gunshots reverberating like an orchestra in a room.


    Alastor pulled the reign and Libel stopped. He led the Comodo across the field where the enemy couldn¡¯t see them. They stopped on a sewer filter. Libel steps back, disgusted by the foul smell coming from both of the tainted hollow river and the hole. His boots were smeared by dirt of the muddy ground. He plunged his sword on the iron filter. And with might, he removed the once tightly sealed filter.


    He was about to get inside but taken back as he remembers the Comodo. He beckoned the animal to come.


    ¡°Come on,¡± he said. ¡°There¡¯s so much we need to do.¡±


    Libel back off. The disgust expression written all over the face tells it all. Alastor comes close and pulled the reign over. Libel did not budge. Alastor is pissed by the attitude that Libel showing.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± He swore. ¡°Listen, I have no time for your crankiness, man up and enter the damn hole.¡± He ordered with a strict authoritarian voice.


    Libel looked away. Alastor gave himself a thought and took a deep breathe. He didn¡¯t have any background knowledge regarding about Libel¡¯s Comodo race, only he thought about the combat strategy, mounting an animal is strange just as the traditions of the outside world. Comodo was known for being oppositional but obedient for offering treats.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll give you a treat. A rather large one. You like meat, right?¡±


    Libel cried in happiness for the treat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give it to you, once we¡¯re over this.¡±


    They finally entered the filthy sewage and landed on the higher level of walkway. Alastor pulled out his sword out of the scabbard and held it high.


    ¡°Can you do magic?¡±


    Libel replied with a loud cry.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m not really that used in synchronizing combat and magic. It drains a lot of stamina for me. It¡¯ll be great having you to assist me in battle.¡±


    The path they took lead them into a higher level, in which, the water pathway was drought. Rat scrawled over the corner back to their hole. There were few damage sewers pipes, all were disconnected as if they were cut by a sharp object. The mark trailed all over the place.


    Libel stretches and glance all over. Alastor too felt an object cutting through the air and with quick response they evaded the attack. He pointed his sword at what it seems to be an arachnid that can spew out its web and mold it into a sharp object.


    ¡°Here we go!¡± Alastor shouted as he charged to battle.


    ?


    Cid never thought that he would fail to notice the motive of the monster. He thought that his lightning magic would done enough damage to kill the monster, but it came back from being drowned like a cockroach lingering to life. The enemy has staged itself to be defeated and came back unexpectedly in an inconvenient manner. There are few monsters that quite a brainer and possessed high intelligence, but only for preying on other kind, it was not considered an all-out higher intelligence, but more of improved hunting skills. Cid was attacked while he was pissing over the corner the sewage. Until now, he can still feel the tingling pain from the head of his crotch as it got nearly stuck in between his zipper. Cid glared at the enemy before making a break.


    ¡°For fuck sake, let me piss in peace man!¡± He shouted.


    His currently on the run. Using the ruin as obstacles to somehow decelerate the speed of the rat-monster, it ensures the high chances for Cid to evade the monster¡¯s attacks and for his advantage. He slides over and leaped on to the higher ledges until he trips over the rock. He stumbled on the ground as he muttered his spell.


    Just as the monster nearly eaten him, Cid manage to pull off the shield magic and have the enemy at bay with five transparent semi-circular walls protecting him from the monster¡¯s attack. Cid¡¯s smile crept ear to ear seeing the bamboozled expression of the enemy.


    ¡°Not so tough now, eh?¡±


    The monster growls and glared at him.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, go and fuck yourself.¡±


    He stood up while backing away from the enemy. The rat¡¯s scratch attacks remain only grazes on Cid¡¯s protective walls. He finally stands up and made a sprint away.


    He felt his blood gushing over his brain down to his feet and his heart pump faster than ever. The last time he felt like this was the time he was in an undercover, his job was to assassinate a politician, but being reckless he is, he got tricked by a maiden and got involve on a gunfight. It took him another month to successfully fulfill his mission and by that time his salary deducted, nevertheless, he was still able to finish the job.


    Cid halted his movement and notice the changed of the ground¡¯s aptitude. There were no shaking and disturbances on the surrounding, only his hard gasping and the large filtration fan behind the enemy. The rat-monster only stood a few kilometers away from him with its soulless eyes staring at him, jaws gnawing on bones and meat it had found over the way here. The putrid meek of saliva reached his boots.


    ¡°You nearly got my dick shish kebab, you fucking asshole!¡±


    Cid investigate for a moment as of why the sudden change of behavior. He finally noticed it; the enemy¡¯s belly is glowing. Is it just him or did the place just actually got hotter? The heat is actually getting on his nerves and it is not good for him.


    No matter how he thinks of it, he couldn¡¯t rationalize the strange phenomena. Since the enemy doesn¡¯t care of him anymore, Cid made a break to the door ahead of him.


    There it goes again; he felt the rise of the temperature. He gazed back and notice the belly of the rat monster got brighter than before. Just as the enemy open its mouth, Cid finally realizes what it is doing.


    ¡°OH MOTHER---!¡±


    A tornado of flame burst out from the enemy¡¯s mouth, destroying, and incinerating the obstacles, turning them into ashes. Cid closes his eyes as he felt the brightness burns bright.


    Just as when he thought that he¡¯s already screwed up, he felt someone pulled him.


    ?


    Alastor¡¯s blade shone in flame tied in by the Libel¡¯s magic. Alastor uses it as an advantage and successfully burn the webs out of the way that the spiders created. Libel too, is efficiently knocking back the enemy with its fire magic. With a masterful swordsmanship, Alastor swung magnificently and successfully exterminate the enemies.


    He rarely uses coercive magic; he has not performed it since he got out in the glade. A Coercive Magic is a magic that allows the user to enchant an item in order to boosts the effects of it. His magical fire sword is an example of it. This technique uses very rarely because they have not found a need of it since most people knew how to use magic, however, that is not the case for Alastor. Since, he can¡¯t use any kind of elemental magic, he needed assistance from his allies, but this only became apparent when they face an enemy that is likely extreme for them to take on.


    Not being able to use elemental magic is the downside of being Mana Folder. The only magic he can do is non-elemental magic such as cure, wall or barrier barrage spells. He cursed before for being born without the talent of conjuring elemental magic, he was discriminated and belittled by his companions. The only one who comforts him and encourage him the most is Meil. But accompanied by his encouragement is the need to become more stoic and numbing away any unnecessary emotions for him to keep moving forward without any hesitation. Meil was disheartened with Alastor¡¯s resolution but was not able to keep his innocent smile because Meil has to go on his missions and inevitably retires and lives in Kayon City.


    ¡°Whew, that took care of the bug problem.¡±


    Alastor pat Libel and continued to follow the way. Considering that he does not know the layout of the sewage, he decided to not waste more time and need to find the way out. The underground sewer is like a maze, too many spots, yet no spaces left to serve as a safe spot. It is truly bothersome for him.


    Libel stopped from following Alastor and gazes at the wall as if there¡¯s something beyond. Alastor was disturbed by the light peck of the Comodo.


    ¡°What?¡± Alastor annoyingly asked.


    Libel pointed his beak to the wall. Alastor was puzzled by Libel¡¯s gesture.


    ¡°What the hell are you pointing at?¡± Alastor asked.


    Libel snorts and walk forward and gesturing for Alastor to ride on his back.


    ¡°You sure you can handle another more ride?¡± There¡¯s a sympathy on his voice.


    Libel cried. Alastor nodded and mounted. It seems that Libel has idea to lead them out of here. Alastor hanged tight as Liber jump off and kick wall to wall away from the countless monsters that were hording. Liber¡¯s eyes reflected eagerness and focuses on what¡¯s up ahead. He hisses as Liber nearly drop him from rolling over in the air. At a certain point of the exploration, Alastor felt the temperature rose and the heat oddly boils the water.


    ¡°Liber, it¡¯s not what I supposed to think it is!¡±


    Alastor caught a glance of the monster spewing fire out of its mouth as Liber turns and sprint ahead the other way.


    ¡°You dumbass shit!¡± His voice vociferated. ¡°Why would you take us on that goddamn monster?!¡±


    Liber didn¡¯t mind him and halted. Alastor fell off and stared at Liber. Liber pointed his beak and Alastor finally understand why Liber take him there. Before the blazing tornado caught Cid, Alastor dragged him out of the range. Cid open his eyes slowly and widened before realizing that he got save by Alastor. He glances back and greeted his savior with a shocking expression. He could not believe with his own eyes that Alastor is still alive and standing in front of him, well and strong.


    ¡°Al?!¡± Cid observes him from top to toe.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m back. You look beaten up.¡± Al said.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re the one who looks beaten up.¡± Cid replied with exasperation.


    ¡°About that, it¡¯s a long story.¡± He replied.


    Alastor glanced to the monster who¡¯s currently charging against them. Its movement is sluggish but steadying. That attack must have heavily taxed the physical body. Cid muttered and raise his palm against the enemy, multiple fireballs emanated and disrupted the enemy¡¯s senses. The monster growled and halted every inch of its muscles.


    ¡°Girlfriend of yours?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°More like a stalker.¡± Said Cid.


    ¡°You have any plan to beat the mice?¡±


    Of course not, if Cid had planned to defeat the monster, he would done it without a heart of doubt. Instead, he chose the cowardly but smart path.


    Cid raised one of his brows, ¡°First of all, no ¨C I was planning to run. Second, It¡¯s not a mouse, it¡¯s a sewer rat, a giant sewer rat.¡± Cid explained.


    ¡°Whatever, they look like the same.¡± Alastor dismisses him.


    Cid finally noticed the Comodo staring at them.


    ¡°You bought a Comodo?¡± Cid asked. ¡°That¡¯s expensive.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s quite useful. I actually taking a liking of it.¡± Liber smiled with a proud face. ¡°I bought Liber as soon as I heard the city is on the siege.¡±


    Cid may have spent most of his night down the sewer but he knew that the uprising already started few hours ago. The conflict up in the ground does not conceal the noise of the bullets and the magics conjured by the two opposing forces left him unheard.


    ¡°Yeah, shits happened.¡±


    ¡°Tell me that later, the enemy is coming.¡±


    ¡°You have any plan?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll attack it where it¡¯s claws and fang does not reach us. We¡¯ll attack on both sides.¡±


    ¡°You want to bang it?¡±


    ¡°Bang?¡± asked Alastor.


    ¡°Never mind. I¡¯ll take the front you go behind.¡±


    Alastor mounted Liber and sprinted back. Alastor draw out his sword and ran towards the monster. Cid sprung and flip backward evading the roll attack of the monster.


    Alastor pursue the opportunity and slashes the monsters behind. Its tail was cut in half and the enemy¡¯s back that was slashed oozed blood. The monster shriek and rolled behind to slap Alastor away. Alastor was momentarily stammered before getting up.


    Cid threw fireballs from there and there and close his hands. The flames burst violently as it enclosed to the enemy. With a wind magic, the rat was covered in dust, blood was frizzled, making its rusty smell hang in the air. The rat-monster howled. Its reddish eyes grew brighter. Claws grew and sprung towards Cid.


    Cid side roll and made another fireball throwing it to the enemy. The monster only shoved it back to Cid and lunges at him. Alastor saw the opportunity and seize it. He moved forward and swing his sword against the skin of the enemy.


    The rat had too noticed his presence and roll over away from Alastor evading his attack. The enemy¡¯s movement did not falter instead it became quicker, more precise, and steadier than before. The monster swings its short arm to Alastor before the blade could make contact to the flesh. Alastor back hardly met the wall and stumbled. He coughs blood as he used his sword to stand up. Liber uses fire magic pointed towards the monster as its attention was in Alastor.


    ¡°Liber! Tie your fire magic to my sword!¡± shouted Alastor.


    Liber nodded and to its beak, fire began to accumulate and eventually led to Alastor sword. He then ran, encircling the enemy and confusing it to outflank it. Cid was in the back regaining his strength, waiting for the right timing to launch an attack.


    Alastor jinked sideways confusing the enemy and went to its right, outflanking the enemy. He swung furiously at the enemy¡¯s back, causing more wounds to bled and ooze out. The monster jumps away from him. It gasped for air. The monster finally shows physical distressed and shuddered in attempt to pose.


    Cid throws another set of fireballs.


    ¡°Turn into ash!¡±


    He closed his hand and the fireballs violently attack the rat. The monster eye lids close, its body smeared in charred.


    ¡°Is it dead?¡±


    Alastor eyes remained at the billowing dust and saw the stature of monster that is still clinging to life.


    ¡°Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Its gonna take longer than I expected.¡±


    The monster growled and stabbed them with its murderous stare. Its belly began to go brightly that before. The mouth gently drop as it pointed against them.


    ¡°What¡¯s its doing?¡± asked Alastor.


    ¡°It¡¯s going to do what he did back then.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Before the enemy could finished accumulating the firepower out of its mouth, something fell from the ceiling and crushes the rat. The monster¡¯s chunks of flesh spread across the place. The putrid smell of blood grosses their noses.


    Cid who was hiding stands up and gazed to the menacing figure with its violet eyes pulsating in the dust.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± asked Cid.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking the same thing.¡± Said Alastor.


    The figure stepped out from and with single wave from her hand, the dust cleared away and unveiled herself.


    ¡°Sherry?¡± muttered Alastor. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to be here.¡±


    ¡°Fill me in.¡± said Cid.


    ¡°Long story short, someone else helped us to escaped in exchange to give the child prisoners a shelter. They were supposed to go in Anargond to meet Henrick.¡± Alastor explained quickly.


    ¡°Now I finally get it.¡± Said Cid.


    Cid was supposed to greet her but Alastor stopped him from getting closer.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with her.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s skeptic eyes scanned Sherry¡¯s stature and noticed the violet pulsating on her chest. Her soulless eyes reckon murderous intention.


    ¡°A little bit judge-e, don¡¯t you think?¡± asked Cid. Alastor shakes his head. ¡°She must be tired. Women can a little bit grumpy when they¡¯re hungry. So, I think you should pack up the saddle and chill the eff out.¡±


    Alastor sighed and allowed Cid to make contact to her. He doesn¡¯t know if it just him or Sherry¡¯s hands twitch and fisted as Cid gets close to her. Sherry was steady on her position, not until Cid came.


    The moment that Sherry¡¯s pulsating light stopped from flickering, Alastor head began to throb, pounding hard, sharp, and heavy as a boulder. It felt like as if everything was being blended by grey and distorting into madness.


    His hands tried to reached to Cid.


    ¡°Cid¡­ no¡­¡±


    Cid heard his faint voice and just as he looked behind, Sherry swings her fist. Cid was dumb, but not that dumb not to realize the sudden change in atmosphere. He sprung and rolled over to evade and pull a distance between him and Sherry. Cid quickly got up before Sherry could land a hit on him.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re hitting on me, eh.¡± Cid smirked. ¡°Can¡¯t pass to that, but I¡¯ll have to pass with you. You¡¯re going to end me up with a broken jaw.¡±


    With a great effort, Alastor put himself together and eventually the headache subsided. He observed her and saw the possible cause of outrageous attack.


    ¡°That thing,¡± said Alastor, pointing the light in her chest. ¡°That¡¯s the reason why she¡¯s not on herself.¡±


    ¡°Hemil Klust.¡± Murmured Cid.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Said Alastor, still trying to figure out what¡¯s the next step. ¡°Should we take her out?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No.¡± disagreed Cid. ¡°I¡¯m going to try something.¡±


    Sherry leaped and outflank him over his back and delivered a round-house kick to Cid. He flew over the wall. Alastor sheathe his sword and proceed with hand-to-hand combat.


    This is the first time he saw Sherry showed a masterful counterflow against his attacks. From blocking his right swing to synchronizing his kicks, Sherry was gaining the upper hand over time. Sherry blocked the Alastor¡¯s fist by catching it and headbutted him. Alastor was stammered and tried to counter her, but she was quick and before he could land an attack, Sherry already lunges at his guts. Alastor puked saliva and kneeled in awe.


    Alastor remained in shocked on what she had performed. He had never seen anyone like her able to master hand-to-hand combat for a very short time. There must be an explanation behind all of this.


    ¡°Sherry.¡± Said Cid. Sherry looks back at him. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    ¡°She is looking at you, dumbass.¡±


    ¡°Look at my handsome face.¡±


    Alastor put his palm on his face. His face animates distressed.


    Cid¡¯s goal did not go well at his end, instead, Sherry remained furious and became more vicious and apparent to attack Cid.


    ¡°Shit.¡± Swore Cid. ¡°Did you just hold a grudge on me?¡±


    Sherry stride almost running until she finally made a sprint towards him. Her fist raised and jump over Cid. With a precision, Cid sidestep and allowed her fist past through and was stuck on the wall.


    ¡°How come a woman hold a grudge on me?!¡± Cid asked to Alastor.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± He shouted back. ¡°Maybe, it is because you have a spunk of attitude that correlates to trash.¡±


    ¡°Dude!¡±


    Water sprouted out of the hole and showered Sherry. Her power emerges and shoot out, but they easily avoided it and was prepared for her next attack.


    ¡°For your information, I did not intend to sneak on your room. Secondly, forgive me what I am about to do to you.¡±


    For a brief moment, there was a spark on Cid¡¯s snapped fingers. Without intending to back down, Cid conjure a lightning magic that shocked Sherry and had her crippled and knocked her out. It was quick, yet violent and unforgiving. Cid catches her before she fell in the ground.


    ¡°Whew, that was quick.¡± He said, ¡°From hundred to zero.¡±


    Alastor stand and observed her. The strong malevolent sensation was finally subsided.


    ¡°Impressive.¡± Commended Alastor.


    ¡°I know. I find it hard myself to believe that I¡¯m a damn genius.¡± Cid smiled.


    ¡°Now I regret saying that.¡± He whispered to himself, ¡°What a total dumbass.¡±


    ?


    Since, Sherry is knock out, she was taken first priority and had her ride on Liber, while Cid and Alastor walks over and follow the path they¡¯ve taken. They shared their stories on what had happened for the past days and began to stitch the stories to create a speculation about the objective of Theo.


    ¡°You said weapons like nukes were being transported over the Vesoga Plain?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°Ah-huh. It seems that they have a hideout in there. They appear to sell weapons all over the city, they could also export all of those weapons all over region and only god knows what are those.¡±


    ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    ¡°I never seen those nukes that my informant said to me, but I saw dozens of craters and weapons being stock and put on the cargo.¡±


    Alastor fell in silent and trapped to his thoughts.


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡± asked Cid.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of variables to see, but I don¡¯t think he only wants to gain profits out of smuggling.¡± Alastor explains.


    ¡°What¡¯re you suggesting? Like he wants to people to go against each other and had to supply them with weapons?¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Alastor said with a certainty in his eyes. ¡°Come to think of it, he rarely appeared in public and have his so-to-be vice president always handle public information dissemination.¡±


    ¡°I still don¡¯t get how it connects to getting people kill each other.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve said before, Don Trifalgo is busy transporting and have his men export those weapons across different places?¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°So, we could concur that Theo is the only one who handles transactions and negotiations to different kind of people.¡±


    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t make sense. He has his minions.¡± Cid said.


    ¡°Not if you¡¯re a cynic. I would do that if I want to know who I¡¯m dealing with, to ensure the flow of negotiation.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°Simple to speak, Theo wants to incite a geopolitical economy war.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s insane!¡± Cid shouted and held firmly Alastor¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s like he¡¯s asking for another god forsaken war.¡±


    ¡°Not all of us wants to see the world in peace, some men want to see it in chaos.¡±


    Alastor annoyingly removed his hand from his shoulder and stand back away from him.


    ¡°Are you sure of what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t have any evidence, but his activities are provoking this kind of catastrophe. He¡¯s a threat that needed to be dealt with.¡±


    ¡°I believe you, but we need to tell this to Linda and ask Rod for instruction.¡±


    Alastor nodded. ¡°We need to get back in the headquarter.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡±


    ¡°What about what?¡±


    ¡°The building got destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Well, we have an underground base. We¡¯ll just have to cross the abandoned train station and go for another trip in a sewer.¡±


    ¡°What about Liber?¡± asked Cid.


    Alastor looked at Liber. ¡°You¡¯re right. I guess, we¡¯ll stay in the sewer then.¡±


    Cid¡¯s eyes caught a shadow moving. His hands flickered in lightning. Alastor saw it and nodded.


    ¡°Before that,¡± said Cid. ¡°We must take care of the pest problem.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    With a quick movement, Alastor¡¯s sword cut the shadowy enemy in half and leave Cid to cover Liber by his protection magic and throws lightning bolt at the enemy.

 Chapter 52 - Brigade

    Once they finished taking care of the enemy, they cross countless sewer pathway. They didn¡¯t waste any more time and run over the. If Alastor¡¯s memory is correct, they should be in the metropolitan right now. The abandoned train station was in the east of Jules Market, crossing the way, they would find and empty warehouse in which they could use to get in the underground tunnel that led to their underground base.


    All of the sudden, they heard a loud grumble, which rattled them.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°An earthquake?¡±


    ¡°Gruu.¡±


    They looked back at Liber that reflected on his eyes the tiredness he had endured during this whole time. Then another growl from his stomach came to abrupt.


    ¡°You hungry?¡± asked Cid.


    Liber shakes his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s also tired.¡± Said Alastor. ¡°Alright, you can have that one sack of green peas.¡±


    Remembering of what the keeper said before, it is best to rest and give Liber some food. Liber earned it and should be praise.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re easily tired. You didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    ¡°Just for you to know, Cid. Liber is the one who lead me to you and saved your ass from getting barbecued. You gotta thank him for that.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± guilt had overtaken him. ¡°Sorry. I guess, I owe you from saving my ass.¡±


    Cid remained on guard as Alastor sat down with his back against the wall. Sherry was seated in front of him, she is still unconscious. Still, Liber is not yet done eating.


    Without restricting, he allowed his eyes fell and gone to slumber.


    ?


    Everything seems to be real, but at the same time, everything looks so strange.


    He was back in the Haven, the Glade.


    Everyone looks so happy. There was no conflict, no people fighting over something stupid. All is well and all people he knows is there, almost.


    Over the corner he sees Ken happily chatting with his friends. Tin was less boyish and was talking with girls, but they were interrupted by Cid that was dared to come close to them.


    Linda on the other hand, was more feminine. She was clad in beautiful dress, mask by powder and lipstick.


    He gazes at the bar stool, where he would sit in the corner and ordered his favorite wine. He was enjoying and savoring the taste of it, holding the perfect shape of glass when someone interrupts his moment of silence.


    It was a woman, the hateful woman he dejects the most. She was the one who put him in the psychological terror he did not think he¡¯d survive. He never forgotten her. After all, she was the one who put him in six days coma and another eight days of psychological recovery.


    ¡°You?!¡± shouted Alastor. His eyes couldn¡¯t believe it. She wasn¡¯t supposed to be here. Under the supervision of Rod, she was taken in custody and had her locked in a cell for two years.


    Alastor was greeted by a woman who wore a seductive red dress. Her hollow eyes send a chill onto his spine and make him dry his throat when she met his eyes. She sat beside him and curl her black hair and gazed at him with a lustrous grin.


    ¡°You like my outfit?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Maine¡­¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°How come you¡¯re here? You¡¯re supposed to be¡­¡±


    There was a paused. He finally realized what has happened.


    ¡°Oh. About that, I was given a chance when I take plea not to put the students in that hellish torture again. Although, I was kind of disappointed. Torture is the only way to make a person to realize things and make them stronger than before. I don¡¯t expect that an empty shell like you would understand what I mean, but I hope you would accept its benefits.¡±


    Alastor gritted his teeth, annoyed by her remorseless remark.


    ¡°You bitch tortured us for fun!¡± shouted Alastor. He quickly rose but was stopped as if he was his body was being controlled.


    ¡°Shh. Lower your tone. You¡¯re ruining the night. You¡¯re always such a buzzkill even before.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe anything of this. Why won¡¯t you show yourself and let¡¯s end this in real life?!¡±


    With her bewitching smile everything became distorted until the Glade became a house of fire. It was hot like a blazing inferno creeping over the place.


    ¡°What the fuck do you want from me?


    Her voice rang across the place. ¡°I want you to join us.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Join you? Go and fuck yourself.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, as I expected. I never thought that you would want to come anyway.¡±


    ¡°How come you¡¯re able to escape?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s another riddle for you to solve. I only came here because my boss wants you to join us, even though I warned him not to. You¡¯re far too innocent to see things beyond your little preconception worldly ideas.¡±


    ¡°The only thing you¡¯re good at is to torture and piss off other people. You¡¯re a coward, hiding in a mere lowkey illusion.¡±


    ¡°Careful of your words. You might regret that. How do you think you were able to see through my illusion? It¡¯s because of me. I told you there¡¯s a benefit out of pain.¡±


    ¡°Like what? Lobotomizing people and had them crippled to nearly death? What a fucking joke!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a buzzkill. I¡¯m not here to fight. Like I said, my boss wants you to join us.¡±


    With a firmed grip Alastor come up with unwavering decision, ¡°No. I know that all of you will only do worst.¡±


    ¡°Oh well.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s exactly the point of all of this? Why come after me, knowing that I won¡¯t come after you?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, I also, slash, we want to know how you¡¯re going. Did you ever fill that void in your heart? Have you come to the realization that everything you¡¯ve fought for means nothing?¡±


    ¡°Enough with this nonsense! Show yourself!¡± he demanded.


    The blazing inferno was suddenly distorted and the venue changed like a film in theater. He was now in an open space of a forest, beyond the woods was the mansion of their Haven, the Glade, behind him was a flower field, in which he does not remember that such thing exists.


    A certain voice of a man rang behind him.


    ¡°Come with us Al.¡± A man greeted him. ¡°Everything is burning, can¡¯t you see it? Don¡¯t pretend to be blind. You know to yourself that hell will break lose and everything you¡¯ve cherished will become naught.¡±


    The forest, including the mansion was in fire. Alastor looked behind and saw a man wearing a black robe. He has a pale white skin and has a symbolic tattoo that is all over his face.


    ¡°You are?¡±


    ¡°We haven¡¯t officially met. I am Augustus.¡± He softly said.


    ¡°What do you want from me?¡±


    ¡°We want you as one of our ranks. You are one of all people who were able to resist and survive the ¡®Blank Catastrophe¡¯ of Maine.¡±


    ¡°For what cause?¡±


    ¡°The True Haven. The clock is on the run, there is no hiding from it. The War of Blights is coming and there is no stopping it. So, why not join us and help us to create our True Haven? A haven in this hellish paradise.¡±


    Alastor shakes his head and unsheathe his sword out of its scabbard.


    ¡°Never.¡±


    ¡°What does it take for your blind eyes to see the black flames scourging around us.¡±


    ¡°Enough with this nonsense!¡±


    ¡°Pity you.¡±


    As Alastor sprinted towards him he waved his hand and everything went black. Alastor falls in infinite darkness.


    ¡°I hope the next time we¡¯ll meet, there will be a change of thought about our proposal.¡±


    ?


    A heavy slap had awakened him.


    Alastor woke up and glances at Cid who is in front of him. Cid noticed that Alastor has been murmuring and turn out eventually he realized that he¡¯s having a nightmare.


    ¡°You were having a nightmare.¡±


    ¡°How many hours I¡¯m out?¡±


    ¡°Thirty minutes. What exactly did you dream about? You scream like a girl.¡±


    He blankly stares at him. Knowing that they¡¯re in a mission, he can¡¯t risk to add another burden for them.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± He coldly said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Cid decided not to probe anymore.


    Alastor glanced at Comodo. Liber was able to finished two sacks of green peas, he then remembered what the keeper said.


    ¡°Two days my ass.¡± Spat Alastor. ¡°The Comodo already ate two of it.¡±


    Liber woke up from Alastor¡¯s snapped. The Comodo stretched and waited for Alastor to carry Sherry onto his back. The three walked and gazed ahead, wearily observing.


    Alastor kick the steel filter and went out first. He scouted for a minute before giving a signal to them that it is clear to come out. There may be not commotion in that place but the conflict was near and can be heard few blocks of roads away from them.


    They chose the route where they can¡¯t be seen and discreetly move from corner to corner. They passed the countless house of slums and proceeded to a warehouse. Before they could enter the gate, a stray bullet nearly hit Cid.


    ¡°What the fuck is that?!¡±


    ¡°Shh. Lower your voice.¡± Scolded Alastor.


    He observed the bullet that got stuck on the wall.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a stray bullet. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They entered the vicinity and went around to get inside the warehouse by breaking the knob of the backdoor. He glances at the around and went to the corner. He presses by what it seems to be a dusty, old button.


    Ahead, the ground divided apart and unveils a downslope tunnel.


    ¡°And that¡¯s our secret tunnel.¡± Said Alastor. ¡°The original purposed of this tunnel was an escape route whenever shits happen. I never thought that we¡¯d use this tunnel in this manner.¡±


    They heard a loud gunshot from outside. Alastor glances around and noticed the bullet pierced through.


    ¡°We must hurry.¡± Said Cid.


    Alastor nodded and lead the way. As they entered, the indicator shone bright and the way through the entrance closed.


    ?


    He was lucky that he got here in time just as the police and the robots that Theo donated to the task force formed a barricade blocking the entrance and interviewed every people here in city. That includes, adventurers, hunters and outlaws.


    The city is on the rampant. Countless buildings were burning as the smog had dissipated trailing in sheet towards the sky. Outlaws and deviants exchange fires against the police.


    He was accustomed to the same situation they are in. One time, he and his comrades robbed a bank and got pinned by the police during the run. It ended a lot of fatal deaths and infrastructure damaged that their fight produce.


    Thinking back then, he never thought his choice of side would backfire at his end, and he regretted it now. Never once he wants innocent people to suffer by some senseless horrid desire. The only thing he thinks about is how to earn money, no matter how dirty it is.


    It was two years ago when he joined Don Trifalgo¡¯s ranks, three years prior to Theo¡¯s fully realised enterprise. His first job was to guard the cargos that were being delivered across the region, but ever since he failed to protect the product that Don bestowed on him, he was designated to Vesoga Plain. He never even got a chance to retrieve it even he promised him to bring it back.


    He knew that there is something behind that decision but he was not entirely sure about what it was. He only knew what Theo was trying to do when he was approached by the man in a black cloak. He was the one who stopped him during his hunting of the individuals who pickpocket them. He first thought of him as suspicious individual but when he showed him a footage about a man who was involuntarily put on an experiment, he was horrified at the scene. That¡¯s the time he knew he needs to do something about it.


    The man in black cloak said to him that Theo is planning to use his inventions to level the city and put it into ashes. He spent these past few months gathering intel about his connection and whereabouts of his other base. So far, he only knew few about it, but the man said that it should be enough. He was not allowed under any circumstances get caught that he was leaking an information, if so then his friends and those kids he taken care of will be affected.


    ¡°You can still go back.¡±


    Henry¡¯s voice rang inside his head. He regretted it now that he did not listen to his friend, but this is no time to be conflicted by some unnecessary thoughts. He should be focusing on what lies ahead, which is thugs that is hijacking a truck by what it seems to be Henry¡¯s, that was parked outside the residence.


    The thugs felt his mocking gaze.


    ¡°What¡¯re you looking at?! Scram!¡±


    One thug shouted. His gun leaned up to him.


    No matter how you look at it, Port is in disadvantage. There were five of them and he only has his gun at his side. Other than that, their weapons possessed high firepower than his.


    He stepped back, looking for another alternative. He observed their fingers, which was tightly locked on their weapons. He noticed in the shadow across the street, the man in black carefully approached them in behind. He signaled Port to wait and climb up the establishment.


    He daringly moved forward.


    ¡°That¡¯s as far as you go!¡± The man shouted and gave a warning shot to Port.


    This man is serious. He knows how to wield and handle the gun very well.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to do this.¡± Port started. ¡°If there¡¯s still decency in your soul, please, don¡¯t¡±


    One of the men keenly observed him.


    ¡°I know who you are.¡± The man said. ¡°You¡¯re Port.¡±


    Port gulped. He too realized who this guy is. They were once partner, when they robbed the bank, but he was abandoned during the chase. He has no choice, if he helps the wounded man, he would¡¯ve been caught.


    ¡°You traitorous bastard! You left me dying in there!¡±


    ¡°Just on my defense, if none of us would¡¯ve escape, not just me ¨C but your effort would¡¯ve been gone to waste.¡±


    ¡°Agreeable. But it doesn¡¯t justify why you didn¡¯t share the money to me.¡±


    He was about to pull the trigger but suddenly he paused. His men gazed at him. He falls to the ground his soulless eyes remained opened and as his comrade observed his head, they saw a hole in his temple, piercing through the other side.


    The other two was taken down as well. Port knew what this means and he quickly unlock the safety of his gun pulled the trigger, killing the two remaining enemies. The man in black cloak landed behind him.


    ¡°I thought you never gonna shoot.¡± Port started.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯re just gonna allow them to kill you.¡± He replied.


    Port chuckles.


    ¡°I was waiting for your signal.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± the man said, ¡°In any case, you should¡¯ve chosen to avoid them.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t do that. My friend owns this truck.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, he already snapped?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Canaries managed to infiltrate Theo¡¯s base of operation in the Vesoga Plain.¡±


    ¡°Good. Continue to proceed on the plan and we¡¯ll surely win.¡±


    ¡°And what about the counter agent?¡± asked Port.


    ¡°It is still on the work. Theo¡¯s poison gas is hard to reverse engineer. But my friends are close to reversing it. It would take a few more hours to fully incorporate it to strengthen the healthy cells of human. For now, your job is to infiltrate Theo¡¯s building to know when he¡¯s gonna release the gas.¡±


    ¡°Just in case if your friend is late, I¡¯m gonna engage to stop Theo from doing his plan.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a fool. You have no chance against him.¡± He warned.


    ¡°Only if I don¡¯t try.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. Stick with the plan. There¡¯s no guarantee that you will win against him.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not just gonna wait and allow him to him release that poison gas in the city.¡±


    The man in black cloak sighed, ¡°All right. Do your worst. But don¡¯t expect me to save your sorry ass.¡±


    ¡°Noted.

 Chapter 53 - A Friend鈥檚 Plight

    The man in black cloak shoot his grappling hook at the building.


    Before he could leave, Port asked him, ¡°If this plan is successful, will you allow me to join you guys?¡±


    He grunts, ¡°I¡¯m not the leader, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll gave it a thought. Since you helped us for stopping Theo, I guess you deserved some merit.¡±


    The mysterious lad presses on and left Port before he could ask more.


    Port used his spare key to opened unlock the knob. Just as what would a normal civilian would do, behind the door, large appliances were barged on the door keeping intruders to enter the restaurant. He decided to enter the backdoor, but it is still locked. He glanced up to the window and came up with an idea. He his gun to break and entered the premise.


    He silently walks on the second floor, which the room for everyone lined. He glanced thoroughly and careful not to damage any paintings and furniture as he went down.


    The entire place was so dark that he didn¡¯t even noticed that there¡¯s a gun pointed behind him as he walks to the switch to turned the light on. He has been here for many occasions and used to sleep here if he has no money to pay the rent or if he has no place to go besides the Vesoga Plain.


    When he presses the lights on, the gun was leant forward his head. Through the single touch of the head of the gun, he can feel the uncontrollable shaking of the man.


    ¡°If you resist, I will not hesitate to put a bullet on your head! Lie down!¡± he shouted.


    Instead of following his orders, Port slowly turns around and saw Henry profusely sweating as he held the gun.


    ¡°Port?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. You can put the gun down. Please, you might accidentally kill someone the way you hold it.¡±


    Port unreluctantly guide Henry to hold down his gun and place it to the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry if I freak you out.¡± Henry apologized.


    Port was not completely angry at all. In fact, he¡¯s glad that Henry has the guts to man up for himself. Although, he¡¯s worried about Henry¡¯s mental capacity, for all this time, he knew that Henry never once held a gun and fighting is not one of his forte.


    ¡°Seriously man, where have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve fixing some strings to loosen my end.¡±


    ¡°Huh? In any case, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve been on guard alone throughout the night.¡±


    ¡°Ah-huh. What about the others?¡± Port asked.


    ¡°They¡¯ve fled the city. Ever since the mayor gone nuts, hell break loose. For god sake what was he thinking?!¡± said Henry. He stood and kick the wooden chair.


    ¡°What actually did he tell the citizens before this happened?¡±


    ¡°He declared that the city will be under martial law. Said the godforsaken bastard that we¡¯re in national alert. There¡¯s a terrorist group that was involved in destroying that fat-ass Don¡¯s building and quite few infrastructure. He decided to used Theo¡¯s invention cops to instigate everyone to find out the terrorist that lurking here.¡±


    Port sat down and collect his thoughts for a moment. He did not know any kind of group that has enough guts take on a big enterprise that has their own army. KelbyHives has many branches that involves dozen kinds of transactions, from transporting fruits, beauty products, medicine to inventing weapons. He only knew the only one who can hurt their enterprise that much, The Glade.


    Even their suspicion is sound, it¡¯s like finding a ghost amidst hell. He feels something is off with their sudden acts.


    ¡°I¡¯m beginning to see a pattern here, and I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯m gonna like it.¡±


    ¡°You said something?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± Port shakes his head. ¡°Where¡¯s Millie and Liam?¡±


    ¡°Upstairs. They¡¯re hiding in the panic room.¡±


    ¡°Good. You should be hiding too.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Look, something is going to happened and I¡¯m not overselling that there might be catastrophic events that¡¯s gonna happen so soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡±


    ¡°Just hide. Please. Hide in the panic room.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to prepare. I¡¯m not just gonna sit here and wait for the hell to take over this city.¡±


    Henry hold Port.


    ¡°What about we leave this city?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°We should pack up and leave her. Start a new life.¡±


    ¡°Are you nuts? This is our home. I¡¯m not just gonna let that shitbag ruin this city where we grew up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¨C It¡¯s a big risk! Can¡¯t you see it?! This city is going to become a ruin. It¡¯s going to destroy our-everyone¡¯s lives.¡±


    There was a paused. Behind his retorts, he knows what¡¯s the right thing to do for all of them, but he can¡¯t just allow to let the enemy win over his city. It was nothing more less than a man¡¯s pride, but as a citizen and warrior who can make a difference in this hell.


    ¡°No. If no one¡¯s gonna stand up to stop their evil doings, they will continue to their evil bidding until no one can stop them anymore.¡±


    ¡°And what about us?¡±


    ¡°You have money. You have friends you turn to help.¡±


    Henry sighed. ¡°Why can¡¯t you change your mind just once?¡±


    ¡°I have no choice.¡±


    ¡°You do have a choice.¡±


    Port walks across the barstool and to the manager¡¯s office.


    ¡°The man got to do what he has to do.¡±


    ¡°Fuck.¡± Henry said.


    He picked up the gun and went to the underground chamber. This time he¡¯s going to go all out. He never wanted to be like this, to be a thief, a mercenary and lastly a lapdog.


    He can still remember back then, when he was a child, he would¡¯ve to steal foods in order for him to have a full stomach. He joins various gangs until it led him here to his current state.


    Henry, his friend, was once too homeless, his father died due to a gang fight, his mom, well, she did not end up well. She became a prostitute. Henry never knows what¡¯s the job of his mom, not until she died outside the bar she was working at. Since that, Port is the one who look at him. How could possibly a spoiled kid would be able to survive the harsh reality outside his luxurious zone.


    Port is the one who helped him to get through this point, and in return he gave him a home that he never thought he could hope of. Even though, he only visits for once in a while, he never allowed Port to felt like an outsider despite the achievement he received.


    Now, that things have turned into an upside down, Port can¡¯t wag his tail on something he had involved to helped brought a disaster to this breaking point. Knowing that this is a one-way trip, he must equip himself with powerful weapons and artifacts.


    He may not know any kind of magic, but he has artifacts that can boost his physical prowess and allows him to level up to the enemy¡¯s aptitude, or so what he assumed. He saw what happened back in the Vesoga Plain, Theo executes out of ordinary abilities. That terrifying scene had left him a chill that still crawls by just imagining it. Comparing himself to him, it would be look like trying to crack an egg at its ends, which it¡¯s nearly impossible, nearly. Besides, he¡¯s not gonna fight alone, there are people who can help him accomplish his goals.


    He is sure that they won¡¯t deny his request, especially this time, they¡¯re facing a national threat that could wipe out everyone in this city. Port tightened the leashed of his braces and the armor that carried his guns and his ammos.


    Clad in various artifacts, Port marched outside with a determine face daring to face anyone.

 Chapter 54 - Crossroads

    As they pressed forward, Cid noticed the faint rumble coming from above the ceiling. There were no lights, so they could only rely on the fire magic that is floating above as they walk through the darkness. The heart wrenching darkness seized his mind from being cautious to his surroundings. His eyes remained unsettled as it glances back and forth hearing faint noises coming from nowhere, or perhaps there is something that they should be afraid at, he did not know.


    ¡°You sure this is safe?¡± Cid asked Alastor. He had to ask. He needs feel assure that they¡¯re not in a hellhole. The last time he went down, a giant monster came munching after him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This place has remained empty. No monsters can penetrate through that door. Only we have the access over this place.¡± Said Alastor. ¡°Is there something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± There was a paused, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Alastor did not fail to noticed the profusely sweating of his forehead pouring down as like he was washed in a rain.


    ¡°Chill up. Even Liber are ballsier than you.¡±


    Liber smiled. Cid hissed.


    At the end of the tunnel, they finally saw a metal door that has buttons and appeared it needs four digits code to open. Alastor began to type the passcode.


    ¡°So, you guys had a plan to tell me that this exist before?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    ¡°Linda might have thought that it is not necessary to tell you. Since, you¡¯re in a mission.¡±


    Cid did not ask further and waited behind the Comodo, watching their backs as the door open.


    ¡°C¡¯mon.¡± said Alastor.


    All fears and worries washed away when he saw the familiar hunchbacked of someone. It was Ken who¡¯s tending the wounds of Tin. Ken¡¯s face was washed of worries, negative thoughts had seized his mind from realizing that someone is already in here besides them.


    Unlike their upper headquarter, this saferoom is built by ten layers of aluminum steel. It would take more than five thanks to get through the thick coated room. The lights were powered by a sonar panel that charged the back-up generator.


    There¡¯s a plateau shape kind of panel. On the other side was a tent for the wounded.


    Ken was startled when Liber gently pecked his back.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    He posed a defense stance.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Said Alastor. ¡°It¡¯s my¡­ Comodo.¡±


    ¡°Al? Cid? You guys still alive?¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re dead, why do you think we¡¯re standing and talking right in front of you?¡±


    Ken glances at him, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry man. If I just listen to you¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be¡­¡± Al cut him off. ¡°There¡¯s no need to linger on something that¡¯ s already been done. What matters now is to create a strategic plan on how we should take down Theo.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡± Lina said as she enters whence Al and Cid came from.


    ¡°You got any news for us?¡± asked Cid.


    ¡°Only glimpse of the gist.¡± she said.


    ¡°Please do elaborate.¡± Alastor pleaded.


    ¡°Aside from commanding the shoot out on the criminals in this city, Theo is mobilizing a unit and has been transporting trucks outside the city, just on northeast. Whatever his transporting, it must be important.¡±


    ¡°I think I know what they¡¯re transporting.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± asked Ken.


    ¡°Weapons.¡±


    ¡°Weapons? What kind of weapons are we talking about here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s a lot of it, Don Trifalgo is assisting him in delivering those cargos across the region.¡± He paused and glanced to Alastor. There¡¯s a dirty pattern he can see by stitching up the actions that Theo and his companions had done so far.


    Alastor caught his glance and said, ¡°So, d¡¯ya believe me, now, aren¡¯t ya?¡±


    Cid nodded.


    ¡°Believe about what?¡± asked Ken.


    ¡°When I was sneaking on Don¡¯s hideout,¡± Cid started, ¡°I heard that they¡¯re transporting the products across the continent and supplied certain terrorist on inciting a civil war.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°That means,¡± Alastor interjected. ¡°Theo¡¯s plan does not only stop on experimenting subjects. He¡¯s also amassing weapons and exports them across different countries.¡±


    ¡°Simmer it up. What exactly are you pointing out?¡± said Linda.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is that he¡¯s inciting a geopolitical economy war.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± asked Ken. The two of them were unable to comprehend what Alastor said just now. ¡°That¡¯s insane, it¡¯s like asking to push a button that will start another War of Blight!¡±


    ¡°His idea maybe far-flung to the current evidences, but there¡¯s no denying the possibility.¡± Said Linda.


    ¡°Look, Linda.¡± Said Cid as he steps forward. ¡°You need to contact Rod about this. There¡¯s no way we can take him out without any kind of back-up. He¡¯s a threat that needed to be dealt with extreme prejudice.¡±


    ¡°I can see what you¡¯re afraid of, but there¡¯s something happened¡­ we can¡¯t call for back up for now.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck do you mean?¡±


    ¡°All radio towers have been locked and out of service.¡±


    ¡°Like any smartass would do. Cutting of communication gains him the upper hand.¡± Cid scoffed.


    ¡°There are way out on this city, other than striding the across bunch puppeteer cops.¡± Said Alastor.


    ¡°Where?¡± asked Ken.


    ¡°Sewer.¡±


    ¡°Err. I thought it would be something less dirty.¡±


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t be picky when your life is dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you have a point.¡± Said Ken, ¡°So, what¡¯re we going to do now?¡±


    Linda walks back and forth. Her thought was trapped in a cynical mindful idea.


    ¡°We¡¯ll plan an assault against him.¡± Her eyes left no trace of doubts.


    ¡°You sure?¡± asked Ken. ¡°Is there any other way to avoid having a contact to him?¡±


    Linda shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. Now, that there is no way to contact The Glade outside the city, we should take care of the problem ourselves. I¡¯m sure that Rod would order the same considering that he¡¯s threatening a large sum of people in this city, which includes us ¨C there¡¯s no way that we should let him live and do what he wants.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯re you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°We take him out like the old style.¡±


    ¡°So, we¡¯re not gonna chill our ass-es here?¡±


    ¡°No, like I said, we¡¯ll take it seriously this time and have his head.¡±


    ¡°Okay then, with no further no ado, let us decide what steps should be taken.¡± Said Alastor.


    The four of them walks towards the screen and swipe the touchscreen showing the layout of Kelby Hives. Unlike the chemical factory, the Kelby Hives building stand tall at fifty storey height. The briefing did not come out smoothly, the pathways that leads to Kelby Hives was paved with monsters and robots. There is no assurance that they would not pass unscathed of all the enemies. It would take a lot of manpower to deal with those enemies and it will deal a heavy toll for a fruitful success. If they should take the stinky route, it would take longer as the underground tunnel, add to it, the number of enemies is uncertain, so, it is not worth it.


    ¡°How the hell there¡¯s a hundred of monsters crawl out in the city?!¡± asked Cid.


    ¡°We actually don¡¯t know. Probably because of the current mess.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re in the way. What we should think for now is how to gain access to the site.¡± Said Linda.


    ¡°Right.¡± Said Cid. ¡°We should look for weak points.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no weak points.¡± Alastor started, ¡°All entrances are block by the robots and god knows what they¡¯re capable of.¡±


    ¡°We have no choice. We have to force our way in.¡± said Linda.


    ¡°You actually consider that?¡± asked Ken.


    ¡°What choice do we have?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t do that. That would risk not just our identity but our affiliation.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do you suggest?¡±


    Alastor snapped his finger, ¡°Linda¡¯s right. Tanking them is the only way.¡±


    ¡°Dude, we¡¯ll sustain damage before we can even put a fight against Theo.¡±


    ¡°Who said we¡¯re the only ones who¡¯s going to raid Kelby Hives?¡± said Alastor.


    Perplexed, Cid probed to ask, ¡°What do you mean by that remark?¡±


    A thin smile stretches on Alastor face.

 Chapter 55 - A Big Deal

    His patience is wearing thin as he loomed over the dark part of the alley. His face was unsettled and remained intact from puffing the cigarette. He did not wait any further and walk inside the establishment through the backdoor. His eyes were vigilant as the red light coming from the ceiling guide his way. If it were not Alastor¡¯s suggestion he would not come here. It is part of his plan. Cid was to convince the remaining mercenaries to join them to fight against the enemies.


    ¡°What¡¯s taking so long?¡± asked Cid as he enters the room.


    There, the entire gang of mercenaries sat down in their own stool and table, savoring their drinks as if it is their last cup.


    A man approached him. ¡°This is the man you talking about?¡±


    Cole stands up, ¡°Yes, he is.¡±


    The man stood before him, his eyes judging his gravitas. It appears the leader of the pack.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He grunts.


    ¡°Is there something wrong?¡± asked Cid.


    The atmosphere became heavy, but not all threatening.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± The man turns his back and sat down.


    Cid raised his eyebrow, ¡°You sure? Because, I can tell that you¡¯re measuring me.¡±


    The man smirked, ¡°Everybody does.¡±


    Cid¡¯s eyes scanned. They are all giving him an intimidating look. Cole pats him as if his eyes tells him to let him handle it.


    ¡°As you can see,¡± Cole started ¡°Theo is taking over the city from inside. That mean it¡ª¡±


    ¡°Spare us with that crap!¡± one of the men shouted. ¡°Death will be the only thing that will grant to us.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re gonna let the bastard win? There is no way out in the city. All roads have been blocked. The only thing we can do now is to fight.¡±


    ¡°And what about the money?¡± Another man asked, ¡°Since, you¡¯re the one who suggest it, I take it you¡¯re gonna pay us?¡±


    Cole fell in silent.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought so.¡± The man said. ¡°No man is insane enough to fight without proper compensation.¡± He slams down the table.


    ¡°Hold down your horse.¡± Their leader ordered.


    The man did not listen and continued the yattering, ¡°There¡¯s nothing good¡ª¡±


    The leader grew bore and stab his hand with the fork. The man shouted in pain as he kneeled and quickly compress it with towel.


    ¡°Stop being a bitch and hear the man out.¡±


    Cid could not take it anymore and so, he stands for himself, ¡°Look, I don¡¯t have anything to offer to you lot, but if Theo will take over the city, then there will be no hunting business anymore.¡±


    ¡°Even if your words are promising, you forgot one thing: we can just pack up and leave here. Start a new life on another country.¡±


    Cid shakes his head, ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    Cole gave him a blank look, pretended not to be shocked.


    ¡°Your mom sure raised a pussy.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡± the man shouted. The table was shaken when he slammed his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s inside your head, swindle knot. But you do not have the right to call names here! Who do you think you are?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the bearer of the truth.¡± Said Cid. ¡°You think that the problem will be gone if you just walk away? No, though it may not seem to be sound, but Theo¡¯s going to expand his connections, controlling the underground, and limiting our actions. Innocent people will die if you let him do what he wants. Only gods above know what will he do.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what makes you persist this much?¡± asked the man, ¡°No, there¡¯s a much darker reason lies behind those words. Will you grant me the satisfaction to know your secret?¡±


    Cid gulped, ¡°I do not know what you¡¯re talking about. I only came here to speak out and convince all of you to fight.¡± He glances around. ¡°Will you supplicate to his demands or are you gonna stand up against him?¡±


    ¡°Your words remained empty. Do you think these men would be foolish enough to fight a war that was never their right to fight?¡±


    ¡°But I believe that all of you don¡¯t want this city to end up manipulated by that man.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t care.¡± Said one of the men. ¡°We care more of our life than this city.¡±


    Cole already knows that this conversation is going nowhere, considering that these men are committed enough to wag their tails off the fight.


    Cole asked Cid, ¡°Can we talk outside?¡±


    The two men walk outside. Cole greeted him with a grave look.


    ¡°So, what?¡± asked Cid.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s up with those guys.¡± Started Cole. ¡°They won¡¯t work unless there¡¯s a proper compensation. And you sir, has no offer to give.¡±


    Cid scratches his head. ¡°I thought I could convince them with words.¡±


    ¡°What do you expect of them? Patriots? You guys are alike, you all work for money. Now, unless you have something to offer, those guys won¡¯t go with you.¡± Cole sighed. ¡°I¡¯m saying this to spare you the trouble. At first, I thought that you have something incentive, but after I saw your sappy moves, I was lost.¡±


    ¡°What do you suggest?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Tell your teammate that your plan was fucked up.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because they¡¯re already heading to the rendezvous points.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Cole asked surprisingly, ¡°You guys honestly expect that talking with these guys will turn the table?¡±


    ¡°We ought to use them as a cover for us to get inside the Kelby Hives.¡±


    ¡°And here I thought you guys are professionals.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯re in desperate situation here, so simmer down on being a judge-e.¡±


    Cole looked down. His face is in serious expression, thinking deeply.


    ¡°What to do? What to do?¡± Cole repeatedly asked himself.


    Cole looked up to Cid, ¡°You owe me a hundred-thousand haz.¡±


    Cole walks back inside with an uptight visage.


    ¡°Seventy-thousand haz. Help us take care of Theo and you¡¯ll get seventy-thousand haz.¡±


    One of the men dumbfoundedly allow to drop the mug from hearing the price that Cole said.


    ¡°And after that you lot will get another thirty-thousand. Deal?¡±


    ¡°The leader of the mercenary group stands up.


    ¡°That is what we call we business. We¡¯re in. Boys! Mugged your drinks, we¡¯re going to war!¡±


    Cid hearing those words coming out from his mouth, he grabbed his shoulder.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no other way. And hey, I only lend my money to you guys, so pay me up next time.¡±


    Cid sighed. ¡°Shit. Looks like my reward ain¡¯t goin¡¯ anywhere for me.¡±


    ?

 Chapter 56 - Pulling Strings

    Cain grew tire watching Glen walking back-and-forth as if he was losing his mind. The tipping point of the pen continue to click as Glen eyes gazes around. Cain finally stand up from sitting on the couch and walk towards the window pane, looking down at the chaotic scene everywhere in the Kayon City ¨C or so at least in his side of view.


    ¡°What was he thinking?¡± asked Glen out of nowhere. ¡°This decision of his will only brought more problems. We already had full on our hands. What could possibly he could attain from this?¡±


    Cain shrugged. ¡°Beats me. Even I can¡¯t make sense what¡¯s in his mind. All this time, Theo didn¡¯t bother to tell us what¡¯s the deal of this.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t seem to rationalize if he¡¯s a man or just brat. Everything he ordered seems to be rush. Specifically, when he reluctantly made a connection to those renegades. Only if he would listen to my advice, then it wouldn¡¯t have come to this.¡±


    ¡°Really? I can¡¯t seem to recall that I have obligation to heed your request, Glen.¡±


    Glen¡¯s face turned pale as he saw Theo walked through the hall. As of now, they¡¯re in the middle level of the higher echelon of the Kelby Hives building.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°Hold it.¡± He interfered. ¡°Save your breath. I have no need for your apology. Although, I can understand where your discontentment coming from and I cannot blame you to think like that. I assure you there¡¯s nothing you should worry about.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it then?¡± probed Cain. ¡°What could we possibly achieve out of this chaos?¡±


    ¡°Misdirection.¡±


    Glen raised a brow. He does not know whether he¡¯s hearing a word from a madman or from impulsive childish desire.


    ¡°Do explain.¡± He pleaded.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    There¡¯s a broad smile crept ear to ear and a deep nod as he peered closer to the window, looking down at the chaotic state of the city. As the time pass by, the vast flames stretch out across the edges of the darkness in the city. Men, women, and children either fled, hide in their residence, or had died as they were caught on the fight. It was an unsightly view.


    ¡°I am certain the two of you are well aware about the resistance creeping down below.¡± They nod. ¡°These past few months they managed to tamper with our plans and hinder our progress.¡± His eyes welled in anger.


    ¡°But we have progressed and succeeded to use the Hemil Klust to our ends. So, why put a heat in this city. I am sure there is no need for it. This only will result a fruition of discontentment to the people here. We have so much problem that should take care of.¡±


    ¡°Except that they¡¯ve already know the webs I concocted. That is why we must leave.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡± shouted Glen. ¡°After all these years, you¡¯re giving up now?!¡±


    Clearly anyone would be intimidated by Glen¡¯s standing point, but Theo did not waver, only gave a shrugged. ¡°Let me rephrase that remark. We¡¯re simply moving so that there will be no disturbances. We are not giving up our work.¡±


    ¡°What gives then? Why bother setting up a conflict?¡±


    ¡°As I¡¯ve said, misdirection. We will stage a conflict¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­And blame the Glade of all of this.¡± Cain added.


    Theo didn¡¯t bother to hide his smile. ¡°It seems that someone is using his brain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t flatter me, Theo.¡± Cain scoffed. ¡°I do not approve of this method of yours.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s too many bloods on our hands.¡±


    ¡°Yet little use of them for our cause.¡±


    ¡°I have no ear for a lunatic.¡± Cain dismisses him.


    ¡°Oh, but you did listen, that is why your father is in my care.¡±


    Cain did not respond nor care about his words of endearing madness, instead, he leaves with a heavy labored of sighed.


    ?


    Her fine silks and array of vase illuminates under the neon light coming from the lanterns inside their residence they¡¯ve rented. The catwalk echoing was drawn to halt and glance around as she throws the towel on the bed, allowing her red hair to wobble for few a second. She put on her white uniform and equipped a sword at her waist. She went outside and saw them waiting for her.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Ina asked.


    Lance replied, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the right opportunity.¡±


    ¡°And you?¡± Ina looked at Gary¡¯s right arm that was shot by a bullet. Before they come here, they were interrogated, but it was different that they¡¯ve imagine. Thanks to Lance intuition, they were able to escape before they could¡¯ve killed them.


    ¡°You gonna be alright?¡± asked Lance.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Gary touches his arm. It was wrap and white. There was still a stain of red phasing through, but still, he can barely move his arm properly even though the pain has subsided. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯re we waiting for? Let¡¯s move out.¡±


    ¡°Hold it.¡± Lance restricted her before she misinterprets. ¡°I said, we¡¯ll wait for the right opportunity.¡±


    Given the fact that the law enforcements themselves turn themselves over Theo, they can¡¯t recklessly go outside and allowed to be caught. Their options are limited so they must deduce carefully for their next step.


    ¡°There¡¯s no mistaking it, Theo is finally making a move.¡±


    ¡°What actually is he trying to do?¡± asked Gary.


    ¡°Judging from their actions, it¡¯s looks like Theo¡¯s planning to eliminate any kind of competition. From identifying everyone in order to draw out the scums in this city to weaponizing their company, I reckon that he¡¯s also hunting those people who hurt his enterprise these past few months, which includes us.¡±


    ¡°So, what now?¡± asked Ina ¡°Laying down is not an option, right?¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll wait for the right opportunity. I doubt that the Glade or other mercenaries will go down without putting up a fight.¡±


    ¡°And then we¡¯ll attack Theo from behind?¡± replied Gary.


    ¡°The last thing we want is to get caught again should we have no choice. We learned that kind of price must be compensate more valuable than anything we have.¡±


    Lance nodded. There¡¯s no denying it and there¡¯s no other way. They have to settle this matter with their hands.


    ¡°His attention will be diverted in front. Therefore, he will not expect us coming from behind. For now, we¡¯ll wait.¡±

 Chapter 57 - Forsaken

    The grinding of what it seems to be coming from the metals clamored their reverberations across the streets. Alastor stole a glance at the metropolitan wherein the two parties of mercenaries and police along the inventions of the Kelby Hives firing at each other.


    The mercenaries somehow managed to put up a good match against enforcers. Although, it may seem to be that they the advantage because they were able to us magic and empowered the weapons, the enforcers have advance technological devices in means of countering their magic. Such as the robots, they have the ability to nullify magic on some certain degree, but has to use shields if they can¡¯t take the damage any longer.


    The two parties welled up in anger as they exchange fires. Alastor along Linda and Ken, they¡¯ve sprint across the alleyway, avoiding any unnecessary fights. With Alastor leading the way, Linda and Ken was able to focus watching their back and remain their guard high.


    Alastor glance cautiously at the road. The road and the establishments are empty. This part of the city was the one of the liveliest places in the city. This often were visited because of the foods they served. But now, it is tampered down because of the menace they¡¯ve failed to realize and contained.


    For once, he felt unhappiness seeing how this place was wretched and was tore into pieces by the fight that they had nothing to know nor involved about. The once lively grill shop was closed and were barricaded, the lanterns that were once displayed was left hanging and shut down.


    He scanned the surrounding and confirmed that there was no threat.


    They quickly spread out to their position as they skulked out. The Kelby Hives should be across the street, but the problem is that the road to the company is two kilometers long to run. They might want to keep up the pace, because there is no telling when will Theo be pissed and decide to use all of his weapons in his disposal against the mercenaries.


    ¡°Holy shit.¡± Ken said. His heavy breathing creates a white puff and quickly as it disappeared. ¡°Two fucking kilometers. We¡¯ll be fully drained before we got there. I am not built for this.¡±


    ¡°Stop complaining!¡± Alastor sniffed. ¡°We¡¯ve wasted enough time for this bullshit. We¡¯re not gonna fail our mission.¡±


    ¡°To be honest,¡± Linda started, ¡°I never thought that we¡¯d able to get this far. I¡­ I should have been more careful and be direct to you all. It wouldn¡¯t have come to this if I did not let this happened.¡±


    Alastor did not response. Her words are true. If she has been more assertive rather than being passive, the group wouldn¡¯t break apart and maybe they were able to stopped earlier this commotion.


    ¡°I was not built for being a leader.¡± She exclaimed. ¡°Forgive me, Alastor.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Ken said, ¡°We all make mistakes. No matter how much effort we put, we will always bound in doing mistakes. Don¡¯t be so hard on yourself.¡±


    Alastor saw a hint of regret of her eyes, ¡°Forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter. We should focus on what¡¯s up ahead.¡±


    Alastor eyes fixated forward.


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Linda nodded, concurring to what he said. It seems that Alastor has forgiven her.


    As they reached the security door they were stopped by men in armor. Their weapons apparently are different than before, their guns have a different design and aside from that, they also have a rod that is currently unknown what it can do.


    ¡°This is as far as you go!¡±


    The patrolman shouted. There were lot of them. They¡¯re clearly wait and patiently hold their position for an ambush if there¡¯s should anyone try to take the fight in the Kelby Hives.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Ken muse, ¡°I thought they¡¯re supposed to be inside the facility.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯re wrong.¡± Alastor said. ¡°We could use some back up here.¡±


    Their position is solid to the finest. Barricades suddenly surfaced from the ground blocking the way and have the position guarded at each corner, making it impossible to break through.


    A patrolman broke off and move forward. He¡¯s observing them thoroughly.


    It¡¯s a good thing that they had a mask and put it on. For now, their identity is safe.


    The man gets closer and watched the three stood in froze. When he finally came to the realization of where he saw them, he held his gun towards them.


    ¡°I know who you are.¡± He said, ¡°You¡¯re the one who messed with Don Trifalgo.¡±


    ¡°Crap.¡± Ken said. ¡°It¡¯s nice knowing you guys.¡±


    Scarcely to put a thought on this, they were disturbed by something. Apparently, the ground shakes, moving with a pattern, from right to left, until it gradually stopped.


    ¡°Stop!¡± the patrolman demanded.


    ¡°We¡¯d like to, but, it¡¯s not us.¡± Linda said.


    Before the man could find a grip from the sudden earth shaking, the ground split and the patrolmen scream as they fell. Some survived but the big shots did not.


    The patrolman didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled the trigger.


    Linda raised her palm creating a shield that protect them against the bullets. There¡¯s something different on it. The bullets were covered in light.


    The magic wall barely stands against the bullets, but they were given enough time to see the enemies stopped as their weapons began to spark.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± asked one of the patrolmen. ¡°What did you do?!¡± he shouted.


    ¡°Nuh-uh. It ain¡¯t us.¡±


    The ground trembles, this time cracks trailed like a crack from a broken glass, until- ground crumble ¨C swallowing the half of the infantrymen.


    The trembling ground gradually slow down as it finally returns to normal.


    The leader of the infantry ambush unit gritted his teeth. His movement was sluggish, but was determine to put an end to their madness.


    Alastor and his team was shaken by the attack too. A question continues to lingers in his mind, why does it seemed to be that the attack was meant for them? Or perhaps, someone intentionally attack them.


    Unfortunately, his deduction was scarcely put into realization as a bullet hits his ankle. Alastor fell down on his knees as the infantryman came to him. He was about to finish Alastor but his fellow soldier came to him, rushing.


    ¡°Sir,¡± he whispered to him.


    The leader showed a bitter face as he heard the report of the soldier.


    He put up a tough face and said to him,


    ¡°Theo demands you to yield.¡±


    A triumphant grin formed, not because of the fact that large amount of the enemy was dead, but Theo recognized them as worth enough for his attention, at the same time, this put their position in risk.


    ¡°You can tell Theo he can suck on this¡­¡± said Alastor as he raised his middle finger.


    The man hisses, ¡°You are in no position to oppose. We outnumber you.¡±


    Alastor glances at his back, Ken and Linda seems to be in the middle of gathering their strength. Alastor already knows how perilous their position they are in. The threat was clear as crystal, abide or die? What choice does he have?


    He lies down on the ground and called the two to do the same. Linda and Ken reluctantly lie down.

 Chapter 58 - Don鈥檛 Sweat

    Before the enemy could do, what he was ordered the ground trembles again, this time a broad man appeared from the ground, tossing everyone with strength as the private militia struggle to gain hold of their lines.


    When he finishes the leader off, he walks towards Alastor.


    ¡°You pretty screwed up, eh.¡±


    Alastor recognize the gruff voice.


    ¡°Meil? Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°My business is down and it¡¯s because of that madman. So, here I am, helping to take down his ass.¡±


    ¡°Everyone, this is my friend, Meil.¡±


    ¡°Hi.¡± Linda greeted, ¡°I¡¯m surprised Alastor has a friend.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep that to ourselves.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°Thank you, for saving our ass-es.¡± Ken expressed his gratitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it. Rod paid me to assist you all. Although, I am a resign Glade mercenary, I¡¯m more reluctant on staying my nose from this mess.¡±


    ¡°Glade, what?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m an ex rank A Glade mercenary, well, back in the old days. So, tell me, what¡¯s the plan?¡±


    Linda explained, ¡°Well, our plan is to sneak up, while waiting for the mercenaries to distract the private militia and assassinate Theo when he least expecting us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± Meil asked, eyes reflected on disappointment. ¡°That is the dumbest plan I¡¯ve ever heard.¡±


    ¡°Allow us to hear your wisdom.¡± Alastor provocatively said.


    ¡°Well, uhm¡­¡± Meil was dumbfounded. ¡°Anyway, since you already have one, let¡¯s go with your plan. My job is only to assist you, not to lead.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I thought so.¡± Alastor dismisses. ¡°Cid we¡¯re waiting for Cid to commence the attack and after that, we¡¯ll snuck up behind.¡±


    ¡°Great, so, where are they?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ they¡¯re supposed to be here at any moment.¡±


    Just as he expunged the air out of his lungs, a shadowy figure came pass to them.


    ¡°What the hell is that?¡± asked Ken.


    Above them, a giant bird in a form same to the kin of comodo and few other species, it has a face of bird but its beak is sharp as bee, the brow was solid as molten rock. Its pale blue feather illuminates under the moonlight. It glided down as the wings became steady, it graciously made its way to the Kelby Hives.


    They were pretty sure that they saw ten or more people riding the giant bird.


    Everything will be clarified as the man they¡¯ve been waiting for finally came with a hundred more mercenaries charging.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡± Linda was astonished.


    Liber carrying Cid stopped and jumped down.


    ¡°Pretty neat, huh? Is this enough?¡± Cid asked to them.


    ¡°Well, yeah.¡± Ken replied.


    ¡°Alright, then.¡± Linda began to explain. ¡°This is where the hardest part begins. We have to make sure that their attention will focus on the front.¡±


    ¡°Not to brag, but, with this force, Theo won¡¯t see us coming.¡± Ken confidently said.


    ¡°I reckon to set aside that false hope, we¡¯re not sure what we are dealing here.¡± Alastor said. His stern face strikes fear to Ken, again.


    Nevertheless, he knows what will partakes will put them into test. The man itself is the epiphany of mystery. The only thing they know, is that the man itself pose a threat that which likely would cause a war, but until now, the goal remain mystery. To what end does this conflict he drafted will gain him, power, money, or perhaps status?


    Such questions revolve inside their mind, the Glade wants to know what does Theo want, but time is a luxury that they could no longer afford, death is the only thing they can grant now to him. The question is, who will succeed?


    ?


    Perhaps Alastor was underestimating them, but certainly after watching how things unfold, he can¡¯t seem to imagine how they¡¯re going to succeed like this. The last thing Alastor wants to witness is to how the mercenaries are going to be able to pull it off, something that will surpass his expectation. But it turns out, they flunked. Well, they¡¯re not completely overwhelmed with force, but the barrier the enemy made make it¡¯s harder for the mercenaries to charge as the enemies fortified their positions with no means to bring them down.


    Even though they managed to gain the foothold on the wall. Add to it, the enemies have the higher ground, their blasters make it harder for them to breach.


    Alastor gazes from his position away from the wall that the big bird monster destroyed.


    ¡°Cid, I thought they¡¯re going to help solve our problem? I can¡¯t see that they¡¯re doing it right now. You guys are completely doing the opposite.¡± Said Linda through comms.


    ¡°Hey! Spare us the lecture.¡± Said Cid as he glanced at the Leader who conjured an earth wall to protect them. ¡°I thought that you would make things easy for us.¡±


    The Leader spared him the glare as he countered the attack of the enemy.


    ¡°We are. Just shut up and watch.¡±


    The silhouette of the bird monster passes, behind them. It stretches and fly away up in the sky. The Leader whistles and the bird glide down with its mouth opened wide. The wings produce blue flames.


    ¡°Take cover, kid. It¡¯s going to be a blast.¡±


    Cid deliberately get inside the protective wall along the other mercenaries.


    ¡°What are they doing?¡± asked Alastor. ¡°We¡¯re not fucked up, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    ¡°No, have faith kid.¡± Said Meil. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Rod would be proud of you guys deciding to let another third party to mixed on your mission.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s being sarcastic, Ken.¡± said Alastor. ¡°Look, spare us for being a judge-e. That¡¯s the last thing we want to hear for now.¡±


    The bird dive as its glowing body began to form and launches its energy towards the enemy¡¯s direction. The building of the army¡¯s fortress explodes and the walls crumble down, making a way enough for the second party to sneak in.


    The enemies were helpless against the attack of the creature. The only thing that set them aside is now the impending path they have to follow. Kelby Hive is much larger than the Chemical Factory they infiltrate last time. That would mean this place would prove more dangerous.


    The wall that the mercenaries created crumble down. The Leader look at the surrounding, enemies were fell swoop at one strike.


    ¡°This is the chance that we¡¯ve been waiting for. Tell your friends, they gotta do what they have to do, because we won¡¯t last long to see this end.¡±


    The second party made their way on the far side of the wrecked wall and sneak past through the buildings.


    They¡¯ve noticed that the atmosphere changed. The ground was shaken by something.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± One of the mercenaries asked.


    ¡°The big guns.¡± Said the Leader. His face became serious. His tone changes as his men turn their attention on him. ¡°Listen to me, just like the previous routine, we hit the knee, and attack all what we¡¯ve got. We maybe scum, but we¡¯re not going to bend to an oppressive bastard. Spare no one, if you die then you die, it is what it is. But we will die as a warrior with pride!¡±


    His words lifted their spirit as they raised their weapons and a war cry began to emit as if their lungs knows no tiredness.


    The tanks along the modified soldiers and weapons began to emerge. They steeled themselves as they charged on one another.


    The battle entirely wrecked the environment. Both sides displayed impressive skills, but the mercenaries proved to be superior than the modified soldiers and the machines they used.


    ¡°You may use every machination you have, but a talent with no proper tactic to used would be fall to naught.¡± The Leader said. His sword swung down to the arm of the soldier, ripping it off. He shifted and attack another one, he mercilessly cut off every piece of their body.


    His reactions were fast as lightning, if the enemy would be able to get behind his back, he would use the dead body to shield himself, if not he will conjure magic to blow the head off.


    Unfortunately, not all of his men were talented as he is. It was estimated that the initial men he has was three hundred, and now, they were scarce by ninety.


    If it weren¡¯t for the monster they have, the Blue Klitz, they wouldn¡¯t manage to keep the death toll at minimum.


    His compatriots began to change their tactics and began to charge to tanks in more erratic movements to confuse it.


    ¡°Take this.¡±


    The mercenary conjured a magic, that shaken the ground and had the wheel stuck, immobilizing the vehicle. The others cut down the submachine gun attached to it and throws a fireball at the nose of the tank.


    They watched the tank explodes into pieces as they take cover by magical wall they conjured. Hell break loose when the bird launches another set of attack against the enemy.


    ¡°Forward!¡± He shouted. ¡°Let us show those bastards what we¡¯re made of!¡±


    They showed a valiant effort, and with their unforgiving strength they managed to sway them off from marching forward and was beginning to hold fort on their position. The Leader glances at the party and grins.


    ¡°Good luck, kids.¡±

 Chapter 59 - Blues

    ¡°The pests are coming.¡±


    From sitting high above the building, Theo can see the crisis taking over. His smile distorted from the dissatisfaction that his army was being bested by mere mercenaries.


    His murderous thoughts were briefly thwarted when Cain came in. He too was disconcerted by this attempt to overthrow them, what makes this feeling grew more annoying is the fact that Theo might have prevented all of this if he had acted sooner, but he knew already about this trepidation and he still allowed this to happened.


    ¡°Just as what you have said, all of the important items have been delivered in Vesoga Plain.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Theo stands up from his chair went to the table. The monitor lights up and showed catalogs of information. He swipes it until it shows a draft of an exoskeleton, the humanoid machine represents a striking resemblance of one of the astral beings that was known to humans, Ashura.


    The replica stands tall around thirty feet, it has a broad body that covers his sensitive interior parts. It has four arms that is proportion to its blades hang behind it.


    ¡°What¡¯re you up to?¡± asked Cain.


    ¡°I¡¯m sending these out, to make things even. I suggest you head out now. The destruction of this place is now near to completion.¡±


    ¡°Theo, tell me, what¡¯re you really planning? Why are you willing to throw all of this?¡±


    Theo smirked.


    ¡°Cain, don¡¯t be so oblivious. You already know the rumors about our company, it¡¯s only a matter of time for this people to raised their voice and weapons. So, I thought why not bring it down myself?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get¡ªoh.¡± Cain paused in his realization. ¡°I can see where are you getting at.¡±


    ¡°Now, do listen to me. Go. I will give them the satisfaction they need, but they will never see through the charades that I have laid.¡±


    ¡°Then, I must see myself out now.¡±


    ¡°That would be wise.¡±


    Theo stares at the monitor for a moment before pressing the button. He sat down back on his chair looking down at the scenery of the commotion. Such explosions were displayed as if they were fireworks. Up in the sky his eyes met the Blue Klitz as if they were testing each other. Sensing the danger on him, the Blue Klitz charged towards Theo.


    He lifted his finger pointing at the monster.


    ¡°So, they have a high-level monster on the field, eh. No wonder why they were able to get through our defenses. I''m taking you out.¡±


    In a split second, a ray light ¨C fast as lightning hit the monster¡¯s wing. It squeals in pain as it loses its balance to flight. The Blue Klitz crashed to the few buildings before hitting the paved ground, the crashed spared no one.


    The Blue Klitz groaned as it tries to stand up on its feet.


    The Leader saw what happened and gathered his strength to sway off the enemies that is trying to harm the Blue Klitz.


    ¡°Men! Stand your ground!¡±


    His fellow mercenaries stood and attack the enemies.


    ¡°Does anyone know healing magic? The big bird is in trouble!¡±


    There were few allies came to heal and defend the bird, but it takes a toll for them to stand against the enemy. The enemies fell, but did leave a huge scar in their ranks. What baffles them is that the enemy is slowly retreating.


    ¡°What the hell are they doing?¡±


    ¡°Retreat!¡± one of the enemies shouted. ¡°They¡¯re sending the Ashura-Tenrei.¡±


    ¡°Ashura-Tenrei? What the hell is that?¡±


    ¡°Reinforcement.¡± The Leader said.


    An earthquake took over the place. Some of the building collapses, but it passes for a few moments as if the source finally groaned to halt. Then, two large shadow sprung up in the sky. All of them glances up, and in a flash, something landed in front of the two parties.


    Alastor and the others look up at the large figure as it rose up from kneeling. Ken felt his soul left his body the moment that the giant being draw its weapon, fortunately, Meil blocked the attack with his bare hands.


    ¡°Snap out of it!¡± shouted Meil.


    The gang heard his voice and prepared.


    ¡°No! You go to the damn building. I¡¯ll take care of this.¡±


    ¡°But!¡± said Alastor.


    ¡°No more buts! Just go!¡±


    Linda pulled them away from fight and sprint the other way.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way he can handle that thing!¡± Alastor reprimand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust him?¡± asked Linda.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about him.¡± Alastor replied.


    ¡°And you do?¡±


    ¡°He stopped for a reason, okay. Look, I know he joined for a reason, but I can¡¯t let him fight that thing alone.¡±


    ¡°Relax.¡± Said Ken. ¡°Just like you¡¯ve said, he¡¯s a veteran. It¡¯s not like he¡¯s going down that easy.¡±


    Linda gently holds his shoulder, ¡°His gonna be fine.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Alastor finally calm down.


    Meil stumble upon the pebble as he tries to evade to the enemy. He conjured one of his Inquiara magic, Maximum Defense, it¡¯s a skill that raise the person¡¯s defense when facing danger, the more dangerous the situation is, the higher the Inquiara magic reacts.


    His body were able to hold off the devastating attack of the enemy¡¯s sword. He leaped out of the ground and coughed.


    ¡°There are few more things I would like to confirm about your features, but what the hell. I¡¯m just gonna do the old style.¡±


    Meil charged against the enemy, he blocked every attack with his bare skin twenty times harder than a metal. Getting the closure, he wants, Meil leap towards the chest, his fist is flaring and hit the enemy, pushing it backward as it loses its balance.


    Meil quickly retained his footing and observed the result of his attack. His attack barely bends the metallic chest of the Ashura-Tenrei and quickly cooled off.


    ¡°Not only fast, but also has an exceptional defense. Looks like it¡¯s going to take a few more punches to take this thing down.¡±


    He heard the sharp whistle of the Blue Klitz right on his eight o¡¯clock. He clearly saw that the monster grabbed the very same thing that his facing right now. He saw the Leader that they had contracted.


    ¡°Focus on the ground forces! I¡¯ll take this thing away from here!¡±


    His men withdraw and march forward to the remaining force.

 Chapter 60 - Insiders

    The Leader saw Meil fighting the same thing. The two met their glances, and nods, as if they already what is inside their mind. Meil casually shielded the attack of the Ashura-Tenrei, and with a sheer stroke of his fist, the being flung high. Convenient to the Blue Klitz position, the similar Ashura-Tenrei was dropped to other one, in which results a considerable high damage.


    Linda, Alastor and Ken finally reached the Kelby Hive building, they take a deep breath before taking a few steps on the adjacent staircase. Alastor felt something odd about the place, thus, choosing to halt them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird that everything seems off?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Linda agreed. She glances and noticed small red dot blinking. ¡°It¡¯s a trap!¡±


    They jumped away before the bomb explodes. They were faraway enough to not get caught in the blast.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s quite a welcome.¡± Said Ken.


    ¡°Yeah, you think? That¡¯s gonna hurt our body tomorrow.¡± Said Alastor urbanely.


    ¡°Shrugged it off.¡± Said Linda. ¡°Well, if we can¡¯t get through the entrance where should we go?¡±


    The three glanced up to the window and to the walls. They glanced at each other. They already knew what to do.


    ¡°You thinking what I¡¯m thinking, right?¡± asked Alastor.


    ¡°Yeah. Now, the last thing we need is a distraction.¡±


    A stroke of luck, Cid with Liber arrived.


    ¡°Hey guys. What¡¯re we up to now?¡±


    ¡°Just in right time.¡± Linda Shrugged. ¡°We can use your help.¡±


    The soldiers perched up and aimed their rifles at the entrance. Their senses heightened the moment they heard the explosion takes over outside. Thankfully, they already barricaded the entrance from inside, so that no one could enter the building. The commander of the squad already assessed the situation. There is no other way around for the enemy to get inside. The ground floor was completely swarmed by the private army forces of Theo.


    ¡°Maybe they¡¯re dead?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope so, but we can¡¯t expect that all of them are dead.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    It might be too late to resign on this job now.


    The men are in the position. All of them occupied the grandiose ground floor for the incoming attack. They already expected that the barricade forces won¡¯t be able to fend off the enemies due to the fact that over seventy percent of their forces lend to the city¡¯s combat forces in order to subdue every criminal in the city.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait for the reinforcement. For now, we¡¯ll hold them off.¡±


    The atmosphere change, the temperature rises.


    ¡°Something¡¯s coming.¡±


    The barricade shook off by the attack of the enemy. They can already guest that it is a fire magic.


    ¡°Hold your line!¡±


    Their weapons aimed steadfast to the single barricade that was driven by the force of the enemy. The moment the attack stopped; they fell into relief, but it was a false hope they clung onto.


    The barricade didn¡¯t make it. Thus, it tore apart. Then, there came a deafening rained of gunshots. It was an overkill in attempt that they did. The bullets sprung like a firework to the hole that the enemy made. The commanding officer ceased them to attack.


    He waited for a moment to see if they¡¯d kill the enemies, but no luck. Fireballs came enter the premise and burned in his men into pieces. The attack was vicious and did not spare even the beautiful ornaments of the building.


    A moment of silent came. The wind had come and wash off the flames. Some of his men were not able to find cover and got caught by the fire. The burnt crisp of their comrade hang on the air. They did not flinch of the sight but was irritated by the atmosphere it leaves.


    For the moment they have waiting for is the element of surprise of the enemy. He is sure they will come only at the available entrance they just blow the hell up. But alas, his analysis had betrayed him.


    He caught a glimpse of the shadow on the giant window above. A moment of distraught, that¡¯s what the enemies want. And now, everything went hell.


    The walls blow and the fireballs sudden flare out inside, adding more casualties.


    That¡¯s when he knew that they have completely misread the situation. Whether if they barricaded the ground floor, they can still blow up the walls or use magic, and won¡¯t stop them from climbing to the walls just to get inside. Yes, he already heard them, but he did not expect the lengths they can go.


    The shadow from above swung and leap through the window, falling off along the debris. He heard his sword sheathe and undeniably came for him. His breathe finally draw out to his lungs as body falls onto the ground.


    The moment Alastor made his landing, a deafening roar came. A torrent of bullets rained down on them. Alastor made a sprint, deflecting the bullets with his rapid and skillful sword movements. Cid and Liber came in, and his rifle explodes into life against the enemy while Liber graciously use his fire attacks against the enemy. Cid uses shield magic to makes sure Liber wouldn¡¯t take hit and continue to support the trio.


    Linda and Ken made a sprint, the bullets whizzed over their heads and buzzing as it came passed to their ears. Linda produced an ice sword cut down the enemy. Ken almost stumbled down but regained his balance afterwards. His erratic movements confused the enemy and did not managed to land a hit on him.


    Ken thrusted his fist to the enemy guts. The brute strength, forced its way in and destroyed the armor that protecting the soldier.


    Alastor break a sprint. His legs pump harder and shinned over the ledges, jumping over the ladder and to the upper level. He purposefully threw his sword to the enemy. The remaining forces stood in shock.


    ¡°Sword are overrated, don¡¯t you think? So, why don¡¯t we level down the playing field?¡±


    Alastor grabbed the gun and punched the enemy to his chin. His movements are fast, erratic and fluid, almost impossible to follow. He quickly changed to handgun and uses the enemy as shield. His hand movements are fast whenever he went for a quick kill, he always aimed the wrist and the legs before they could do anything to retort to his grim desire. He¡¯s alike to an untamable beast. He quickly pressed forward and rolled forward, aiming for a headshot. Unbeknown, the other soldier already prepared a rocket launcher. Before Alastor could see it, the trigger has already been pulled.


    Linda who foresaw the event quickly chanted her magic. A wall of ice protected Alastor from the blast. Although, the shards break and cut through Alastor¡¯s skin, he¡¯s considered to be fine. Linda felt his sharp gazed.


    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re welcome.¡± Linda said.

 Chapter 61 - Not Enough

    ¡°So, do you have any idea how to bring these shitheads down?!¡± The leader sprung back, evaded the attack of Ashura-Tenrei.


    Meil blocked the other one¡¯s attack and punch to its chest. For a while now, he¡¯s been observing what kind of elements does the machine made of. He already come up a few ideas about its nature.


    ¡°I may have some idea, about the nature of its compound.¡±


    The Blue Klitz fend off the Ashura-Tenrei allowing the Leader to have the momentum to strike the enemy, but just like before, it was not enough to take it down.


    ¡°Do share to me.¡±


    ¡°A being like this¡ªrequires an enormous source of energy, which suggest it¡¯s somewhere on its body, but I can¡¯t pinpoint where it is. But we can still take it down by heating its plate until it reached its boiling point, but the problem is the firepower.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that heating is enough?¡±


    The two continued to talk while they avoid each of the enemy¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Well, if the blacksmith and the engineer of the machine itself would want these machines to hold and last longer, they would want to make its defense made by hardest material know. My guess its armor system was made in iron reinforced by tungsten to withstand firepower¡¯s of the enemies.¡±


    As a blacksmith, the validity of using elements to reinforce in inventing is not a foreign world for him.


    ¡°Now, come to think of it. This machine was design to withstand firepower. What was Theo planned on using this for?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but to think of it, this invention is enough to be feared as a national threat. Yet, Theo is willing to show his inventions.


    ¡°Fire magic would do the trick, right?¡±


    ¡°Again, the metal has a high melting point, in which, requires a huge amount of firepower.¡±


    ¡°We have Blue Klitz here. I''m sure he can handle it.¡±


    Cornered, Meil duck as the enemy swung its arm sideward. He quickly gets inside the building to have the higher ground. The Ashura-Tenrei followed him inside the compounds squeezing through the small pathways.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, follow me.¡±


    His quickness was enough to save the time on getting caught by the enemy. When he finally sees that the distance between the two gigantic beings, he stopped and looked up against the enemy. He raised his hands, pronouncing the magic. Suddenly the ground shook and the buildings trembles, including the foothold of the enemy, the it suddenly collapsed. Ashura-Tenrei was left trapped in the collapsed building.


    The Leader rode the Blue Klitz and guided it to fight the enemy. They flew high out of its reached to evade its attack. The Ashura-Tenrei glance up and sprung, but it was interrupted none other than Meil by crashing its feet to overthrow the balance and position having it to fall down in fetal position. The Leader took this as an opportunity and ordered the Blue Klitz to dive down.


    ¡°Now!¡±


    The Blue Klitz nodded and flare spurt out of its mouth raining the enemy with its powerful fire magic. When the Blue Klitz couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, they left out.


    ¡°The bird is on its limit. Its up to you now!¡±


    Meil leaped on top of it, he could feel the heat through his boots. He raised his fist and in his fortified position he gritted his teeth as he concentrated his power on his fist. Finally, he settling his to it, his fist went down and the ground tremble as Ashura-Tenrei armour are being torn with his inhumane strength, but it only cracks it. A disappointment written on his face.


    ¡°Not enough, eh? Then, how ¡®about this?¡±


    With a quick shift of position, Meil proceeded with a one-inch punch. He finally broke through but the machine is still alive and still trying to get up. Meil raised his left hand, fist closed and with that, he finally destroyed the machine. Seeing how the Leader of the mercenaries¡¯ relief expression, he couldn¡¯t help but to yell at him. ¡°Don¡¯t get relief all of a sudden. There¡¯s another one.¡±


    His face turned to sour, ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    They saw how the humungous being leaped out of being trapped from the pit that Meil has done. The Ashura-Tenrei raised its fist and slammed it down at Meil. With his Inquiara Magic ¡®Maximum Defense¡¯, he enhanced every muscle of his body and shielded himself against the attacked. He felt that the pit of his stomach turned upside down. His body momentarily ached. Riding on Blue Klitz, the Leader jumped off and with his sword scratching the face. His attack was not effective, but it was enough to drawn its attention to him. The Blue Klitz uses its fire magic to blast off the enemy. Meil was able to regained his senses and pull himself together from being nearly crush.


    ¡°We need to finish this quickly. I don¡¯t know how long I¡¯m able to hold on longer.¡± Meil said.


    ¡°If you¡¯re approaching your limit, then I will lead the attack.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I didn¡¯t catch your name.¡±


    ¡°Lid.¡±


    ¡°All right, Lid. Since you lack the firepower and apparently do I, we¡¯ll rely on the bird¡¯s power. In order to kill that thing, we¡¯ll focus on one part.¡±


    They gazed at the enemy. The three measures each other¡¯s strength and when they forfeit the tense, the enemy lunges. The enemy became wild and attack flippantly in which, makes more unpredictable.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Lid shouted. ¡°It¡¯s getting more smarter the more it fights.¡±


    Meil focused and once again activated his Inquiara Magic. His fist steeled and 10 times stronger than before and met it with the enemy¡¯s fist. The ground trembles with their might contesting against each other. The Blue Klitz showers the enemy with powerful fire magic and forces it to back off. Lid leaped to its chest and clad his sword with mana. He pierced his sword to its chest and manage to crack its surface, but before he could claim their victory, he was flickered away by the enemy. Unbeknownst to it, Meil pushed himself to the edge and with all his might he break through the enemy and finished it.

 Chapter 62 - The Unlikely People

    Getting past the frontline enemies is not an easy task. It took a heavy toll on their strength. Nonetheless, the four of them march forward. Alastor held aloft the sword as they walked on their way on the designated floor. Now that they¡¯re on the unknown territory of the enemy, they can¡¯t just waltz in, especially if they have no back-up.


    They were freezing not because of Linda¡¯s ice sword but it¡¯s because of the damaged walls, the wind entered the premise and desist their senses to quiver. They¡¯re shriveling in cold.


    ¡°Damn, I¡¯m freezing.¡± Cid complained.


    ¡°Well, get used to it.¡± Linda reprimand. ¡°It¡¯s not like you never been through this before.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say.¡±


    The entire time the place remained in dormant as they try to find the stairs or elevator. They entered a stadium of some sort and struggle to adjust their eye sight because of the darkness. Ken uses magic to conjure a fire magic.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right.¡± Alastor said. He glances around and noticed one-by-one, dim red lights shone in the darkness. ¡°On your feet, they¡¯re above us!¡±


    The enemies landed around them. Their body flexes and snapped as they stand up.


    ¡°Before we start, why did you make Liber go back to the base?¡± Cid asked.


    ¡°Because, it would be a waste of money for him to die.¡± Alastor replied.


    They were able to interpret the enemies sketch, but wasn¡¯t sure what are they. It¡¯s like there is made like puppet. They can rotate part of their bodies unlike any other human can do. Blades sprung out of their hand.


    ¡°Ken, we need a better vision if we want to live.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Roger.¡± Ken answered.


    The fire eventually grew and float on top of them. The light it produced was enough to for them to see within teen feet away. A moment of tense had taken over. Their eyes remained unsettled on the enemies. There¡¯s a lot of them. They¡¯re unsure how many of them filled this place. The enemies gazed over them and remained in stationary.


    ¡°I think they¡¯re docile.¡± Ken suggested. ¡°Should we go, now?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not finished yet.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Then its better if we give it to them first.¡± Cid said. ¡°Here I go!¡±


    Cid used his gun and shoot the enemy. It was unexpected witnessing the downside of his attack as the enemy quickly evaded it like and moved fast like a liquid, traversing to his way.


    ¡°It¡¯s fast.¡± Alastor said.


    Cid stood in shock, dumbfoundingly allowed the enemy get near to him nearly costing his life, but Linda shielded him. Linda chased off the enemy and attacked it, it retaliated and parried her attack. The two exchanged attacks and Linda finally caught it off guard as she is now holding two swords.


    The rest of the enemies alerted and started to attacked them. They fought valiantly and managed to keep the tide on their side. What makes them at disadvantage is because that their attacks are impossible to outmaneuver because of the lack of space to retreat. The enemies defense was not tough as to them, but faster and quicker.


    Although, they may seem winning the kindest fate has not offered them the best chance to hold on longer. Their large number will somehow best their stamina.


    ¡°There¡¯s no end of them!¡± Alastor shouted. ¡°Linda!¡±


    ¡°I know!¡± Linda replied.


    Linda conjured a magic and an ice wall emerge keeping them at bay safe from the enemies.


    ¡°We need a plan. Stat.¡± Cid said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a whole bunch of enemies out there and I don¡¯t think our combine strength would be enough to finish them off. Our stamina would get drain before we can get past them.¡± Ken said.


    Time might seem not on their side to give them a viable option. The walls showed an indication of cracked. They prepared and make their stand.


    ¡°So much for a few minutes of time out.¡± Alastor said.


    They¡¯re prepared and about to make amends of their carelessness but apparently, they were spared of the trouble. A lightning flew and flung the mannequins above midair, before destroying it into pieces. There are two of it, they dance around the fireball and move in inconceivable speed destroying the enemies.


    They draw into halt and walk towards the crystalline wall. Their reflection was not clear and scattered around by the dancing ball of flames that Ken produce, but they remember, specially Alastor who¡¯s spitting image they belong.


    ¡°Enemies. Ken!¡± Alastor shouted.


    Ken directed his palm to the fireball floating above and closed it ¨C dragging it down. The fireball multiples into pieces and crashes onto them. Linda undone the spell, she was still unsure who¡¯s Alastor talking about, but she knew, if he reacted like that, it is not good news. Alastor didn¡¯t hesitate and leaped towards the enemies, his sword swung down but was parried by a baton. He backed off and evaded the Ina¡¯s attack.


    ¡°You again?¡± Alastor asked. ¡°What do you want from us? We don¡¯t have time for this.¡±


    ¡°And neither do us.¡± Lance said. ¡°My name is Lance.¡±


    ¡°Like I care!¡± Alastor push forward and furiously attack him. ¡°Let¡¯s settle it this time.¡±


    ¡°We did not come here to fight.¡± Lance said, he parried his attack and in a flash he¡¯s gone. ¡°We have the same goal.¡± Lance teleported behind him. ¡°Taking down Theo is our top priority. It just happened that you guys were on our way.¡±


    Alastor was about to draw his weapon towards his throat, Linda step in and caught his hand before it befalls to Lance.


    ¡°Alastor, stop.¡± Linda said. ¡°I think we should hear what they say. As far as I¡¯m concerned, we need everyone¡¯s help. That includes those people who¡¯s on our bad side.¡±


    Alastor calmed down and stand down


    ¡°This is insane.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°What is it you want?¡± Cid asked. His sterned gaze remain checked to their weapons.


    ¡°Theo¡¯s head, of course. He¡¯s the center of this mess. Our boss is quite piss about the recent development that Theo had made.¡± Gary said as he walked out in the darkness.


    Linda closed her eyes and gave a moment of thought about their proposal.


    ¡°All right, let¡¯s do it then.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Hey! How come are you sure that they won¡¯t double cross us?¡± Alastor asked. ¡°We¡¯re wanted persons.¡±


    ¡°I know that, but there¡¯s no way we can make it on him if we don¡¯t have any help.¡± Linda explained.


    An unexpected surprise came to them. Two persons walk in middle of their conversation. Ken caught a glimpse of him. He¡¯s covered by thick armor and was equipped by various items.


    They quickly guard themselves the moment they saw him.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?!¡± Alastor asked.


    He didn¡¯t show any kind signs of hostility. His calmed and collected. The man who¡¯s clad in thick layer of armor stepped forward.


    ¡°Just men of consequence.¡± He coldly replied.

 Chapter 63 - An Unwelcome Help

    ¡°Just as the Canaries, I came here to help.¡± Port said as he come closer.


    ¡°Things just got a lot more complicated.¡± Ken said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We have to end this madness.¡± Lance said.


    ¡°Are we seriously doing this?¡± Alastor asked Linda.


    ¡°Yes.¡± She replied.


    Linda observed all of them, ¡°Supposed to be we¡¯re in the lower echelon of the higher echelon of this building. We encountered a lot of enemies, so don¡¯t expect that this would be easy.¡±


    Together they travelled at the upper echelon. It was not like any other part of the floor. The entire place was infested by some sort of parasitic machines. In the middle of the room, they saw a giant circular figure, blinking and loading back and forth then it stopped, the light forms its eyes and gazed at them.


    ¡°This is my pitstop.¡± Ina said. ¡°The rest of you go, if there¡¯s any volunteer, then good for me.¡±


    ¡°I will stay.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Me too.¡± Gary and Ken replied.


    The enemy produced a laser beam and attack them. Likewise, Linda conjured and ice wall to protect them. It may not be physically effective, but the pristine surface deflected the enemy¡¯s attack.


    ¡°Scram!¡± Linda shouted.


    The rest of the members sprinted towards the stair. The enemy didn¡¯t miss them and was about to attack them, but Linda one step ahead of the enemy and conjured another ice wall to protect them.


    Ina used her lightning magic to enhanced her speed. She evaded the enemy¡¯s laser attacks and leaped. She throwed a lance made of lightning. The enemy didn¡¯t flinch and graciously accept the attack. It bleeps and sounded as if its happy.


    ¡°It seems that lightning magic does not work on it.¡± Gary said.


    ¡°Yeah, we can see that.¡± Ina replied.


    Alastor, Lance, Port and Cid made it safely to the next floor thanks to Linda. They walk through the maze and showed was vigilant to their surroundings. They encountered some of the previous puppet foot soldiers, but they exterminated them successfully.


    They were in the middle of approaching an arena when Lance broke off the silence.


    ¡°So, who hired you guys?¡± Lance asked.


    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Alastor said. ¡°And why do you care?¡±


    ¡°Well, it makes me wonder, why would they rely on low mob hitman.¡± He replied.


    ¡°You got some pretty cojones for saying that to my face.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°Because it is true.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that when you know how corrupted the government is. You know what did the mayor do.¡±


    ¡°His actions do not represent us as a whole.¡±


    ¡°But it makes people sick. You give a crap about people relying on external forces because they have you, but have you considered to think that they lose their faith to those people who said they¡¯re going to protect them?¡± Alastor asked. He continued to explain. ¡°If the government do not comply rightly to their duty, don¡¯t be surprise that they would want revolution. People don¡¯t want that system be carried to the next generations when they saw the worst in this one.¡±


    ¡°But that does not solve the problem. It¡¯ll just bury on the ground and eventually resurface.¡± Lance replied.


    ¡°Why solve when you can just start all over again?¡± Port said. ¡°You know where did you get wrong? You think that you¡¯re so rightful you missed the fact what¡¯s the law meant to be.¡±


    ¡°And what would a scum like you know about law?¡± Lance asked.


    ¡°Truth, liberty and justice.¡± Port said. ¡°These three words was forged for all of us and do you know how these words become demeaning throughout these years? It became a privileged to those people who has wealth and power. What¡¯s good of law if it does not protect the people? What¡¯s good of the government if they let their people die? Some would say it¡¯s better for them to burn, let all of this burn, but we cannot allow that, because there¡¯s a future generation that has not yet seen the beauty of life. And the only solution all of this problem is revolution.¡±


    Lance did not probe anymore. He got what they¡¯re saying, but he stood by his beliefs.


    ¡°You may be right, but do you think it would be unfair to those people who crawled their way up only to be red labeled as one of those corrupted? I think not.¡±


    ¡°Consider them as a collateral damage.¡± Alastor said. ¡°In every war, there will always be a collateral damage.¡±


    A creaking came to their hearing as they entered the arena. They glance through and witnessed the puppet soldiers crawling from the walls and landed in front of them. Cid didn¡¯t wait for the enemy to initiate the attack and grabbed his pistol shooting the nearest enemy. It seems that he hit the right spot.


    Port used one of his bracelets and conjured a fireball magic. The enemy was pulverized into ashes. Alastor dashed and swung his sword slashing every enemy who stand against him. Alastor didn¡¯t notice that the range of his sword nearly cut through Lance but he parried it before it came reached to him.


    ¡°Watch it. You¡¯re not the only one who¡¯s fighting here.¡± Lance said.


    Alastor hissed and parted away from them. Careless he is, Alastor was pinned by the enemy. Lance throwed a lightning magic to give Alastor a room to escape, but he¡¯s still relentlessly attacking the enemy. He saw the puppet soldiers amasses from the hole they whence came.


    He raised his palm and conjured a magical wall.


    ¡°Cinque parete invisibile.¡± Alastor muttered.


    A four-dimensional transparent wall emerged and push forward ¨C crushing the enemies and blocked the hole they came from. Alastor immediately joined them.


    ¡°That¡¯s neat.¡± Port said as he cut down the enemy with his katana while holding his gun.


    Gary momentarily loses his balance as he used a shield magic to cover Ina as the Ken and Linda led the attack. Ken shinned from there and there evading the enemy¡¯s laser beams while Linda used Ice Shards to attack the enemy but it was deflected back to the ground. ¡°This is rough. Not just the enemy is capable of handling multitasking, it also has a high firepower.¡± Gary said. ¡°You okay, Ina?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied. ¡°Hey, how do you feel like throwing everything at that thing?¡± Ina asked to Linda.


    An Ice Wall emerged and deflected the laser beam. ¡°Good idea. Let¡¯s keep its attention to us an put on the edge. Ken, you want to become the sacrificial lamb?¡±


    ¡°Nah-uh. You want me to become a fried meat?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°We will distract that thing so you can get behind it.¡± Ina explained.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Ken said.


    ¡°On count of three.¡± Linda said. ¡°Three¡­ one!¡±


    Linda uses the remained of the Ice Wall and break it down into shards attack the enemy.


    ¡°You skip two and count opposite!¡± Ken shouted as he sprinted towards the enemy.


    Ken instincts kicks up and flawlessly evaded the laser beams. The metallic eye detached itself from the wirings and came closer. Linda and the others throwed everything they¡¯ve got, Fire magic, Ice magic and Water magic to the enemy.


    Ken flaunted an unblemished performance of acrobat. The enemy¡¯s attention couldn¡¯t remain on two places as it was preserving its energy, therefore, its choses to attack back to Linda. She controlled her Ice Wall to move and to centralized the laser beams and tried to deflect it back to the enemy, but her plan failed and nearly cut Ken¡¯s head if the ever-watchful sentinel didn¡¯t power down.


    Ken shinned to the ledges and with all his might he punched the enemy at its back. The wirings that once linked, severed to disconnect. The enemy tried to glance back but Linda and the others attack the killer machine. Ken drawn back and landed another kicked. With no energy left, it focused all of its power centralizing into a tipping point.


    ¡°Let¡¯s try again this, shall we?¡± Linda said.


    Linda conjured an Ice Wall. Her entire pool of mana boiled to the tipping point as she accepted the incoming powerful blast attack of the enemy. The lights danced as it reflected across the room and destroyed some of the machine. Ken evaded aiming to stay out of its range when got caught by an explosion.


    Linda saw it and manipulate the shape of the wall to centralized it. Meanwhile, Gary took the risk and save Ken from getting caught on the attack. Gary jumped off as a laser nearly caught him. Ina quickly came to heal Ken.


    Now that Linda can finally focused, she pushed through and she successfully deflected the enemy¡¯s attack. The enemy exploded into tiny millions of pieces with no sign reviving.


    ¡°Are you ok?¡± Linda asked.


    Ken regained his consciousness and glanced at them.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Ken said. ¡°Although, I can¡¯t promise that my body won¡¯t hurt tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 64 - Draw

    His breath left his lungs as Alastor gawked to the panel. They made it to the top floor, but it was enormous, unlike the lower floors, the positions of the offices of this floor made it looked like a maze. There was no alarming presence around here, nor they encountered any kind of abominations. He entered first the room and saw a large door with the name of Theo hanged above it. ¡°Big red door and the name of the main man of the show hanged above the room. Yep, this is the where the big bad wolf hiding.¡± Alastor said. ¡°You guys ready?


    Lance baton sparked as he arrayed his glass. ¡°Yes.¡± He replied. ¡°Just to be clear, after this, we¡¯re back on killing each other again.¡±


    ¡°Do what you want. It¡¯s not like you would be able to caught us in surprise the next time we meet.¡± Alastor replied.


    Cid and Port nodded. They together opened the door and caught a glimpse of the man who¡¯s slack off jaw watching the battles on the ground. They walked slowly, determined to be undetected, but an idea didn¡¯t cross their mind.


    ¡°No need to exert effort for inconspicuous surprises. I know that you¡¯re all here.¡± Theo coldly said. ¡°Honestly, you took longer than I expected.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe pulling off your monsters would do help for us to get here.¡± Port said.


    ¡°Then it would be unfair to me. There¡¯s only me against all of you.¡± Theo replied.


    ¡°What a crappy excuse. For god sake, drop the act. We know what you are.¡± Lance said.


    ¡°Are you sure of that?¡± Theo asked. ¡°I don¡¯t seem to think that you told your friends about the knowledge you possessed.¡±


    ¡°What did he mean?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s better for you to witness.¡± Lance replied.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for battle of words nor any nonsensical rambling. There¡¯s only one thing we can agree on¡­ and that is to fight.¡± Theo said.


    ¡°Before we could get to it. Would you spare us to know what could you possibly gain after this conflict?¡± Alastor asked, he must ask this question lingering on his mind. He already calculated his possible agendas, but the only thing that makes his mind at ease is by hearing those words coming from the man who started all of this menace.


    ¡°Power. Absolute power. It is everyone that craves for. Without it, you cannot hope to accomplish anything nor able to protect anyone let alone yourself. As you can see what¡¯s happening right is a proof of my might.¡± Theo replied.


    Lance had enough of it. Hearing his reason, he can only suggest what kind of man he is. A lunatic through the bone.


    ¡°Befitting words from a madman.¡± Lance said.


    Theo chuckles. ¡°Please, we¡¯re all mad on our own way. We all not know, but there¡¯s a demon inside of us that is sleeping and waiting to be poked and wake up from the dream we call reality. The only thing that keeps us blind is what we call hope.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re insane.¡± Alastor said. ¡°You think killing us would mean that you¡¯re going to win. There are people who¡¯s going to replace us and will come after you.¡±


    ¡°How ironic coming from a hired hitman. Speaking of virtues when he has no idea about his true self. You are merely mimicking those words just to make yourself feel righteous on this rotting world, not knowing the hideous truth lurking beneath thyself that you¡¯re denying all this time. You were raised in a home that is ruled by hitmen. I doubt that you have an identity you can claim.¡± Theo replied.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Alastor shouted.


    Alastor grew impatient to their conversation and charged towards Theo and swung his sword down to him. A fleeting moment, Theo easily avoided his attack.


    ¡°Did I hit the right nerve?¡± Theo asked.


    Theo lifted his right leg and have Alastor felt a glimpse of his power. As Theo¡¯s knee met Alastor stomach, he was shaken and blinked blurry. He crashed against the cold wall, that as well contributed on his vomiting blood. His body shuddered and he groaned and shot him a look.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± He said in a strangulated voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t attack carelessly.¡± Lance said. ¡°We have to coordinately attack him.¡±


    ¡°I honestly grew tired of this bantering.¡± Theo said. ¡°Let¡¯s dance, shall we?¡±


    Before they can prepare, Theo already sprung to Cid. There was no time to process the plan as he was caught on surprised by Theo¡¯s speed. He pulled out his gun and frantically shifted it, aiming to Theo. His directory was redirected when Theo caught his wrist, punching Cid.


    Theo reigned off and pulled back when Lance attacked him. Cid shot him and Theo evaded it with blurry and inconceivable speed.


    ¡°It is not best to attack accompanied by agitated actions.¡± Theo said.


    Cid grunted and raised his palmed. ¡°Agni Magus!¡±


    Dozens of fireballs emanated from his palm and flew towards Theo like rocket launchers set out to destroy. Theo flipped evading few of it and when he was pinned to the wall, he materializes his sword. He grasped and in a single swift the fireballs deflected.


    Alastor went for it and Theo exchanged sword attacks, but Theo proved to be superior as he caught the tip of Alastor¡¯s sword before kicking him. Unbeknown, Port snuck behind him. His ring glow in red and produces flamethrower.


    The flame seethed. To the least extent, he expected that it would do damage to Theo but it does not. Theo stood unscathed and remained his composure. Port raised his arm that produces a shield as he accepted the attacked of Theo.


    Theo smirked. ¡°Not half bad, but not good enough either.¡±


    Lance hisses and embedded his palms together. ¡°Raykudo Incursio.¡±


    He exhibited a chain of lightning. It sparks wildly and shine brightly. Theo stared at him, he remained calmed and collected as he prepared for his enemy to make a move. What he didn¡¯t expect is that Lance already activated his Inquiara Magic.


    He felt a tingling feeling and when observed thoroughly, Lance already gone. In the next second, Lance was already in front of him. It was too late to react as Lance laid off his magic and everything went bright.


    The lightning did damage to the electronics and most of the machines that was displayed on that level of the building and reacted to a chained of explosion. The explosion can be heard throughout the building and observing from below, the entire echelon was affected by it.


    Through the smoke and debris, Port and Alastor struggle to find their comrades as they stumble to gain balance of their footing. Out of the graved, they saw a hand reached out. Alastor immediately grabbed it. It was Lance who¡¯s been inside of it. He coughed as he observed at the place.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to do a big and dangerous spell like that, you have to warn us.¡± Alastor said. ¡°It wrecked the upper echelon of this building. I wonder how the others doin¡¯.¡±


    ¡°You have to forgive me about that. Even I didn¡¯t expect that it would do that kind of damaged.¡± Lance replied.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the other one?¡± Port asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡± Cid replied as he walked towards them. ¡°Looks like you we fell in the previous floor.¡±


    They observed and noticed that the explosion made a whole and destroyed the top floor. Confident that they won, the atmosphere change, the rubbles and few debris rose and with a strong expulsion, the wind surge drawn to one direction. They looked in front of them as Theo stood with a malicious desire. His body emanated dark-red aura.


    ¡°You son of a bitch. You nearly kill me.¡±

 Chapter 65 - Out Of Time

    Lance assumption failed him. Theo is still alive, breathing well and seemed not had yet seeped his strength as he is now showing a tremendous prowess usurping their mere presence by his heavy aura. His stride became more ominous and malevolent.


    ¡°What the hell?¡± Alastor asked.


    His torn clothes are no longer to hide the marked on his body. It is the sign of an Arbiter.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be one, but what the hell, you came from that country, of course you¡¯re one of them.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t defeat me back in Vesoga Plain, what makes you think you can beat me now?¡± Theo asked to Lance.


    There were no words would come out on Lance¡¯s mouth. He too hoped that with this team up they would be able to defeat Theo, but the current situation showed that he is too much for them. A strength that goes beyond their limits stand after them.


    ¡°Tis weaklings suffer from great usurpation when face greater than them. I do not blame you on feeling inferior, had you yet faced the fact of greater existence that is superior than all of you. Know this, all of you are mere, weak, petulant warriors. You cannot hope to defeat me. I am the bridge that you cannot cross. Blame your heritage for being weak and die.¡± Theo said.


    Alastor firmly gripped his sword. His face writhed in pain as he removed out a small trunk that pierce on his stomach. The wound immediately healed as he placed his palm on it and used magic to stopped the bleeding.


    Alastor charged towards Theo and leaped, bombarding him with combos but it was all for naught as Theo impeccably parried every ounce of strength poured on his sword. Theo deflected his attack that makes Alastor drawn back. Alastor conjured magical wall to defend himself against Theo¡¯s merciless flame and when the smoke was finally pushed by the torrenting wind, he was mocked by Theo.


    ¡°So, you are a Mana Folder? I thought you were something better than them, but it seems that you¡¯re no better.¡± Theo said. ¡°You are the weakest of all of them, yet you show callousness in this disconsolateness. I commend you for that, but I¡¯m afraid you are out of time.¡±


    Theo kicked him right into his guts and push him out of his way ¨C attacking Alastor¡¯s allies. Theo was about to land a hit on Lance, but someone pushed him aside and blocked Theo¡¯s attacked.


    ¡°I hope we¡¯re not too late.¡± Linda said. ¡°So, anyone would care to explain to me what¡¯s the explosion is all about?¡± she asked.


    Linda¡¯s twin ice swords flashing against Theo¡¯s. She gritted her teeth as Theo effortlessly exerted more strength as if Linda¡¯s beneath him. Gary tried to used his fire magic against Theo but it was shoved off with ease like it was nothing.


    Alastor couldn¡¯t deny that he felt relieved seeing that they¡¯re here to back them up, but it was a momentarily hope. He knew that their strength is not enough. Truthfully, they don¡¯t think that there¡¯s anyone in this city that can stop this madman.


    ¡°To make it clear to all of you, I¡¯m going to show you a glimpse of my true strength.¡± Theo said.


    With single swift, a portion of the building was cut off and for another one, the building tremors and breakdown. The stepping floor that they stand on collapses along the way.


    Theo didn¡¯t move only watched how would they react to this situation. There is no need for him to worry about this. All that matters is to watched them humiliated by the fact that he¡¯s stronger than them.


    Linda, Cid, and Ken used their grappling hook to other building and safely made it to the ground. Cid quickly noticed that Alastor is missing and nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Hey, where¡¯s Al?¡± Cid asked.


    While free falling, Alastor¡¯s grappling hook won¡¯t work. He noticed that there¡¯s sound of small rocks shaking inside of it.


    ¡°Shit! The charging handle was clogged!¡± Alastor profane.


    Alastor jumped over from debris to debris trying to calculate what should do. When there¡¯s no debris to set his foot onto a certain hand grabbed him. It was Port. He holds Alastor as they flew together down to the ground.


    ¡°You can fly?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°No. It was thanks to this ring.¡± Port replied. ¡°It grants me the ability to fly.


    Meanwhile, the canaries used their lightning Inquiara Magic to teleport. Just as they reunite, they heard a clapped by someone.


    ¡°I am impressed. Despite the physical limitation you were able to surpassed it. Marvelous.¡± Theo said. ¡°Now, let us see how will you do with this.¡±


    A horde of half human and half bio-techno beings appeared, pinning them. They were all from Theo¡¯s genetic experiment. They may have the looks of a human, but they became an abomination as they became a mindless monster that is modified to do one thing, to kill.


    ¡°I daresay that they can overcome all of you.¡± Theo said. ¡°And for the final act.¡±


    Theo raised his hand up to the air. ¡°Para-shift! Black Horizon!¡± Theo shouted.


    In a split second, everything became dark. The darkness spread across everywhere and seemingly engulfed by the void, when the darkness only submerged the compound of the Kelby Hives. One of the odd things they noticed is that there is still light despite the fact that the blackness had left no hole for the light of the moon to come in.


    ¡°Now! Prepare!¡± Theo shouted.


    The horde of abominations came after them. Their very distorted figure as alike to the nightmare takes a physical form. They fear that this may the end, but has left no choice to fight for it. They fought beast that goes beyond their compression but this imbued darkness makes their fears stronger with the abominations.


    Alastor evaded the whipped of the tentacle abomination and leaped backward. He used again his sword to defend himself against the other enemy and countered it by cutting off its hand. He thought that it would do the tricked but it just regenerated the limb and attack him all over again. Their effort extracted a great toll to their body. Their breaths were short and in verge of slugging their movements. All they can do is to defend themselves against the seemingly unkillable monsters, not until Port showed them how to kill it. Port threw a smoke bomb and leaped away. He used his fire magic to it and the smoke combusted into flare that killed five of the enemies.


    ¡°Flame magic will do the trick!¡± Port shouted. ¡°Those who can¡¯t use fire magic cover those who can and protect them at all cost! And as for me, I don¡¯t need one.¡±


    They quickly came to aid Cid, Gary, and Ken, since they¡¯re the only one who can put a stop to this abomination. After a while, they found themselves pinned down. They¡¯re drained and tired. No matter how hard they try the abominations still outnumbered them.

 Chapter 66 - Welcome Chaos

    Tired and defeated by the numbers, they struggle to find a way to slaughter them all.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way all of you can stop them, considering that your stamina is not infinite.¡± Theo said. ¡°I suggest let them end you lot.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come over here and we can show you how it¡¯s done?!¡± Lance shouted.


    ¡°Why should I? When I can let all of my spawns do the job.¡± Theo said.


    This matter became more apparent that they have thought. This is beyond them. Seemingly hope is lost they braced themselves. A loud boom echoed and crashed in front of them. It was Meil and Lid.


    ¡°Another troublesome have arrived?¡± Theo said. ¡°Will you grant me the pleasure to witnessed how pathetic you are or will you show me a real challenge?¡±


    ¡°You bet I am!¡± Meil shouted. ¡°Lid you think you can take care all of these abominations?¡±


    ¡°You saw what I can do. Besides, I have Blue Klitz by my side.¡± Lid replied.


    Meil steeled himself and surprised Theo with his speed. Theo quickly put a barrier shielding himself against Meil attack. They flew up in the sky with Meil strength outbalancing Theo. He was astounded to the extent that Meil were able to break the barrier he created another shock with his fist taking down Theo to the ground.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take you out ten-fold!¡± Meil shouted.


    ¡°We will see about that.¡± Theo said.


    Theo launches and attack him with incredible speed. With only bare hands, Meil blocked each of his attacks and managed to draw Theo to his edge.


    The Blue Klitz used fire magic to create a barrier between the abominations and the injured party. Lid draw his sword out of his scabbard and lunges.


    ¡°I never felt this much excitement! Bring it on!¡± Lid shouted.


    With swordplay mastery, he cutdown the enemies at ease and with the Blue Klitz he was able to hold the fort. He has yet to know the extent of capabilities of the abominations. One of them, jumped to the barrier of fire. He was confident of it that it would do the damage, but he was shocked as well as the others that the monster stood straight.


    ¡°Undo the magic!¡± He shouted to the Blue Klitz.


    The Blue Klitz did it. The barrier is undone and the injured party is prone to the assault.


    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡± Lance said. ¡°Five minutes of a rest is enough. I may not be able to do a fire magic, but my Inquiara Magic may be able to hold them for a while.¡±


    ¡°I might as well go too.¡± Port said. ¡°I can¡¯t let these bastards run amok to this city. They may human once, but I am sure that they wish to be put out of their misery.¡±


    The abominations made their way to them, but a loud gunshot reverb and explode, killing a lot of enemies.


    ¡°Finally, we made it through.¡± Tin said.


    Tin rode Liber back here, fully equipped with weapons.


    ¡°Are you guys alright?!¡± Sherry asked


    ¡°Tin!¡± Linda shouted. ¡°You weren¡¯t supposed to be here!¡±


    ¡°You are welcome.¡± Tin said. ¡°So, you look like crap. I¡¯m pretty sure you need guns for this one.¡±


    Tin pulled out her shotgun killing one of the abominations.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more. There¡¯s no end of them.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°Lucky for you, I¡¯ve brought the big guns.¡± Tin said.


    Tin throwed a triangular case in the air and soon released small bombs that explodes, killing dozens more enemies.


    They jumped of the battlefield. Tin gleefully made her way as she engaged in close combat. She maybe a range fighter but she has tricks hidden on her sleeves. Tin disconnect the cover head of a container and threw it. The container produces gas and as she shoots it, it sparks and produced blue flames and lightning decapitating enemies within the range. While using the enemy as a meat shield, she was busy taking them one by one.


    The ground trembles as the two monstrous men fight with immeasurable strength. Each parried attack produced tremors that slowly degrading the buildings around them. Meil evaded another slash of Theo and answered back with a punch that is equivalent of titanium. Theo¡¯s broadsword was not just any like other metal, it is made by a pure element of what we called black ordinite. Although, equivalent of strength varies, it is undeniable that Meil¡¯s strength is putting too much strained on Theo¡¯s side.


    ¡°Astonishing.¡± Theo said. ¡°I have never faced such like you. You¡¯re the second one who enthralled me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I satisfy your masochistic needs. Now, where were we?¡± Meil asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. I am merely warming up. When the time is nigh, all of you will know despair.¡± Theo said. ¡°For now, I¡¯m gonna have to use one of your comrades for the time being¡­ just for entertainment.¡±


    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± Meil asked.


    ¡°Your comrades think so high of themselves; they didn¡¯t even notice that there¡¯s a poison on their side that remain in dormant for a long time.¡± Theo said. ¡°Let us welcome chaos.¡±


    They¡¯re gaining advantage this time. With the leading of Lid and Tin and others who¡¯re capable of doing fire magic, they vanquished most of the enemies. There¡¯s only fourteen left alive to this point.


    They were prepared to finished them off when suddenly there¡¯s something crash in front of them. Through, the swelling dust, a figure stood with a strong aura of a bloodlust. In a single swift, it unleashes hell on earth. The enemies were absorbed into the being and as it unveiled herself, they were in shocked recognizing who it was.


    ¡°Sherry. I thought she¡¯s sleeping back there.¡± Tin said.


    ¡°Alastor said she¡¯s out of control and he don¡¯t know why.¡± Cid explained. ¡°But I know there is something different about her.¡± Cid pointed the thing inside of her chest. A violate light pulsating violently.


    ¡°The Hemil Klust.¡± Ken said.


    ¡°Given that she became a monster, should we kill her?¡± Lance asked.


    ¡°No!¡± Ken shouted. ¡°She¡¯s just an innocent girl. She didn¡¯t want this. We¡¯ll reach out to her.¡±


    ¡°Your friend is susceptible of killing himself. You know that, right?¡± Lance asked to Linda.


    ¡°I know, but let¡¯s give him a shot. If things don¡¯t go at his way, we¡¯ll take her down.¡± Linda replied.


    Ken came closer to Sherry. His undying devotion will not allow her to get killed. Despite from being trained assassin, there¡¯s a part of being young monk lives inside of him.


    ¡°Sherry, I know you¡¯re in there. Please, come with us. I¡¯m sure we will figure this out.¡±


    Sherry was shaken as he approached and back off. She continued observing them while Ken was talking to her.


    ¡°I promise you; we won¡¯t hurt you. You don¡¯t remember me? It¡¯s me, Ken. We went once in the festival and we had fun. Although, it didn¡¯t end well, but still¡­¡±


    Her pulse slowed down. Her eyes glistered for a second and a glimpse of the shared memories flashes on her mind.


    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to him!¡± Theo shouted. ¡°Just kill them!¡±


    His words were enough to brought back the demonic side of her. Her pulse rush and the violet pulsating heart grew stronger. Meil chased off Theo once again as they continue their battle on the other side.


    Sherry¡¯s arm distorted and molded into a silver blade. Ken was about to be cut off, but Linda came to shield him with her twin ice swords.


    ¡°There¡¯s no coming back for her. She¡¯s gone.¡± Linda replied.


    Lance used his Inquiara Magic to enhanced his speed and attack Sherry. Her other arm sprung into a blade and guarded herself against Lance baton. Sherry¡¯s arm began to mold again and Linda and Lance¡¯s weapons stuck to the ground as she disconnected the solidified mold. She kicked Linda aside following an upper cut to Lance.


    Alastor and Port exchanged attack with her. They take each turn and attack in-sync. But Sherry¡¯s obscure strength got the best of them and knocked them out the field.


    She was about to attack the remaining combatants but a voice called out to her. A familiar voice of young girl.


    ¡°Big sis Sherry?¡± Millie asked. Her innocent voice opened up the locked memories and remembered the smiles she cherished. Millie and Liam, they meant everything to her, but it¡¯s been months since she last saw them. Even the time she was held captive, she always worried about them, after all, she¡¯s the only one who look after them. Just like her, she was abandoned by her parents and had to work in early age just to eat enough for her stomach to push her on going. Her memories drifted away when they began to experiment on her. She did not know by what means they survived. All matter now is that they¡¯re here.


    Her soul screamed to break the chain that bind her beneath the monstrous manipulation of Theo. She back away when the two children want to get close to her.


    Port regain his composure and when he saw the two of them, he ran after them and held them away from Sherry.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?!¡± Port asked. ¡°You should¡¯ve stayed with Henry.¡±


    ¡°But we saw sis. We only want to see her.¡± Liam said.


    Port glanced at Sherry.


    ¡°She¡¯s your missing sister?¡±


    Sherry fought hard to regain control against the programmed inside her head. She did not want for them to close. She does not know what she¡¯s capable of, and if there¡¯s something bad happen to them, she doesn¡¯t think she can forgive herself.


    With a scream she made it through, she somehow bypassed the control and with her strong will, she finally taken over back her mind. She glared to Theo and furiously leaped towards him. The power of Hemil Klust granted her features such as the ability to manipulate its energy, in which, she is harnessing now.


    She bombarded Theo with the power of Hemil Klust, blasting him along Meil to the ground.


    Meil managed to get away because he was not the main target, but he still received some of it. He looked at his arm which was burned by the purple light.


    ¡°You fool! You dare betray me?! You dare?!¡±


    Theo was furious seeing how his own creation turned against him. His body clearly shows such burns caused by the purple lights that was bombarded to him.


    ¡°You will regret doing that!¡± Theo shouted.


    In an instant, he leaped and kicked Sherry to the ground. An intolerable pain course through her body as she can feel that her ribs gave out. She molded her arm into a shield as Theo came crushing down using his sword.


    Sherry side roll and distorted her arm to hold Theo¡¯s arm and sword. She then concentrated her power on her palm. Theo gasped as he received a full blast of ray right into his face.


    She withered as she saw Theo is still alive. He used wall magic to protect himself against the blast, but it manages to damaged him as he is now coughing blood.


    ¡°Bitch. How such a lowlife like you is strong in the Blight?¡± Theo spat blood.


    Sherry¡¯s restriction become undone. She kneeled down the ground as the effect of using the Hemil Klust abrupt her entire system. Her head feels heavy.


    ¡°Sherry, finish him now!¡± Alastor shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯d wish.¡± Theo said.


    His magic, Black Horizon is finally gone. The moon¡¯s light finally pierced through and the sky illuminates under the stars.


    Theo tried stand up but he was pinned down by Meil along Lance, Linda, and Gary.


    ¡°This is the end.¡± Lance said.


    Theo glanced at all of them. ¡°Kiddo. This is not the end. You only know half of the story.¡±


    Sherry forced herself to stand up. ¡°You¡¯re going to pay for what you¡¯ve done. All those people who suffer, they will hunt you down.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but what about you? Because of me, you will become the worse version of yourself. The Blight is strong within you, kiddo. The power will intoxicate you, and bring out the deepest and darkest part of yourself.¡± Theo replied.


    ¡°Drop the jest. It¡¯s unbecoming.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°You too buddy. I sense the Blight with you. It will grow stronger and you will know thyself.¡± Theo replied.


    Before he can say another more word, Alastor took the liberty of stabbing him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of your bullshit.¡± Alastor said.


    Surprisingly, Theo is still alive.


    ¡°There is nothing you can do about the Blight.¡±


    Sherry shiver not because of the wind, but because of what he sensed about Theo. Something dark is usurping the madman. She back away from him as she sensed he became more ominous and malevolent.


    ¡°What?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°I said,¡± His voice grew deeper and creepier. ¡°YoU Can¡¯t hOld BaCK tHe DARKNESS!¡±


    A red light shoots out to sky from Theo¡¯s body and threw them away with the shockwave coming from him. He stood tall with his red eyes glowing. His tattoo spread around his body like a graffiti. His mundane appearance becomes more baleful than it already is.

 Chapter 67 - Dreamscape And Devastating Liberation

    The sky whirled around the light that Theo emitted. The wind shrilled over the horizon and dark sky rumbles. The ray of light is slowly submerging back to him. All those efforts turn flipped aside as Theo transcends once more. His unbecoming couth is becoming more apparent and maybe this time, they will be on the edge.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get cocky. I¡¯ve been playing around but you¡¯ve proven that you will become an inconvenient figure in the near future.¡± Theo said. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I will not kill of you. Actually, there are two potential people here that I might use for my goal.¡±


    Theo flung and kicked Tin and Ken. Linda used her ice sword to attack him, but Theo quickly evaded it and bellowed, he thrusted his fist to her guts. She felt her stomach turns upside down and the pain that coursed through her body seeped all her strength.


    Before Theo can get near to Gary and Ina, Meil stand in front of him. Meil strengthened and poured very last bit of his mana to hardened his body. The downside of his doing is that it dropped his speed and as of now, Theo easily avoided his attack and land a kick to his face. Meil didn¡¯t budge, his body was hard as titanium maybe even closer to a diamond. Ina leaped; she chanted her lightning Inquiara Magic to Theo. On the madman side, he is too was adamant enough to withstand the attack.


    Theo pursued the advantage and conjured a light, throwing it right into her face. Gary bombarded Theo with his fire magic and did not hesitate to let his attack also caught Meil. The smoke withdrew its last breath when a wind came, it disrupted his senses momentarily, when it came back, Theo was already in front of him.


    ¡°Too slow.¡± Theo said and break Gary¡¯s arm before putting him down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you can get past me!¡± Meil shouted.


    ¡°Oh, I think I will.¡± Theo replied with smirked.


    His sword materializes and leaped over Meil. His hard skin deflected against Theo¡¯s attack but Meil¡¯s attack wouldn¡¯t hit him. The moment he poured his all mana to toughen his body, his speed dropped. This is the moment that Theo expected to happened. Meil¡¯s Inquiara Magic couldn¡¯t hold it any longer, thus this became an opening for Theo. Theo imbued his sword with magenta aura and slash Meil.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need the rest of the pests. Like I said, I only need the two potential.¡± Theo said. He glanced at Alastor and Sherry. He didn¡¯t bother to take down Port, as he is nowhere to be found right now.


    ¡°I wonder, will the bomb completely dissolve their body or somehow they¡¯ll survive it?¡± Theo asked to himself. ¡°Oh, well. It¡¯s not like it matters now.¡±


    ¡°Bomb? What do you mean bomb?!¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°Wait, did I skip the part where I¡¯m going to blow up half of this city? Oops. I must have slipped it into my mind.¡± Theo playfully said.


    ¡°Just answer the damn question!¡± Sherry demanded.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to give you a clue. It¡¯s here, but not here.¡± Theo replied. ¡°Uh, one of your friends destroyed it. The divine image of an astral being.¡±


    ¡°You mean Ashura-Tenrei?¡± Meil asked. Seemingly his wounds are not enough to put him unconscious.


    ¡°Yes.¡± He replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re insane. Your enterprise will go down. What¡¯s the point of all of this?¡± Lance asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow, on the front-page news, Theo will reportedly dead along with my acolytes.¡± Theo replied. ¡°The destruction of this city will be my cover and so on, I will become a free man once again. My name will be buried and again free of worries of the future.¡±


    Theo swung his sword and created a portal. He smirked and walked towards Alastor and Sherry. They already know what¡¯s his attention and they¡¯re not willing to be his followers. Before Theo can get a gripped to them Alastor kicked Sherry aside and conjured a barrier and with all his might he push back Theo inside the portal and they together drift inside of it. Sherry grunted as she stands up, it is too late to save Alastor now that he¡¯s inside of Theo¡¯s pocket dimension.


    ¡°Where the hell did Theo take him?!¡± Sherry asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure they¡¯re still on the pocket dimension. That bastard Theo, not only he¡¯s a para-shifter but he¡¯s also a reality shifter.¡± Meil said.


    ¡°How can we take him back?!¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t, it someone else pocket dimension. We can¡¯t just pull him out without any link to that place. The only way he can come out is when the owner of it decide for himself.¡± Meil explained. ¡°For now, we must worry about the Theo¡¯s talking about. By the way where is Lid?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m right here.¡± Lid appeared out to the debris that clustered.


    ¡°You¡¯re hiding there the whole time?¡± Meil asked. ¡°Do you have any idea what hell we¡¯ve faced through?¡±


    ¡°The contract says I only have to help you push through here. ¡®Not fight some crazy guy.¡± He replied. ¡°Besides, he¡¯s gone now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but there is still a bomb here.¡± Linda replied.


    Ina finally woke up and saw Gary writhing in pain. She went to help him. All of them woke up and gathered together.


    ¡°Did we just lose, aren¡¯t we?¡± Lance asked.


    ¡°Yes, but right, we need to worry about the bomb. Theo said he¡¯s planning to detonate and destroy half of the city. So, it must be a big one in order to destroy half of Kayon city¡¯s structure.¡± Meil replied.


    ¡°What? Do you know where it is?¡± Ina asked.


    ¡°Ashura-Tenrei.¡± Meil said.


    ¡°That¡¯s the thing we fought before.¡± Lid said.


    ¡°Right. Are there any people who¡¯s capable of taking it way or disarm it?¡±


    No one said a thing, except for Sherry. Her face is determined.


    ¡°I do.¡± Sherry said.


    ¡°You can defuse it?¡±


    ¡°No, but I can take it away from here as far as possible.¡± Sherry said.


    ¡°No!¡± Ken shouted. ¡°You¡¯re going to die. You know that, right? I can¡¯t let you do it. There must be other way.¡±


    ¡°There is no other way, Ken. I appreciate what you had done to me ¨C to all of you who take care of me when I don¡¯t have my memory, but right now, I must do it. This is my life; I decide what to do with it and decide to save this city and the people living in it.¡± Sherry said.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to do this?¡± Meil asked. ¡°There is no coming back after this.¡±


    Sherry nodded. They rushed to the Ashura-Tenrei and soon found the hexagonal pod that is bleeping over and showed foreign languages. These indescribable words confused them.


    ¡°What the hell is that supposed to mean?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°Consider that we only have few minutes to bring this thing away from here.¡± Lance said.


    They began to detached one by one the tubes that were attached to the bomb. Sherry glanced once more at the city, reminiscing the times where things aren¡¯t supposed to be worst. Without a shadow of doubt, she will be remained firm to her decision.


    Alastor and Theo came out from the portal and crashed down to the foreign place. Alastor were able to observed the scenery. On sky, a comet striking across the horizon were painted in orange and magenta sky. There were oddly violet flowers that sprung on the ground and around them are hills were vines along the flowers spread.


    Alastor immediately side roll as his instinct kicked up and felt a presence coming from him. He evaded Theo¡¯s attack and in the second attempt, Alastor shielded against the attack, but he barely able to hold off it as Theo strength are far stronger than his. He was pushed aside as he couldn¡¯t handle the opponent prowess.


    ¡°You fool.¡± Theo said. ¡°You would go to that length just to spare your comrade? How noble, but also foolish.¡±


    ¡°You think so? Heh.¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°No matter. My plan will not fail.¡± Theo sad.


    ¡°You sound like overcompensating. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re getting over on your head too much? We¡¯ve screwed you before and we¡¯re gonna do it again.¡± He replied.


    Theo gawked at him. ¡°Please, do enlighten me.¡±


    Alastor held his sword and charged towards against him. Theo spotlessly able to deflect every Alastor¡¯s attack.


    Alastor muster every strength and pour mana on it, coating his sword with light. As their sword met, it flashes across the field.


    ¡°I admire your bravery, but gallantry is not enough to bring down something beyond you.¡± Theo said. ¡°Power is the only thing that makes everything possible. The power makes you right and without it, you cannot achieve anything¡­ witnessed.¡±


    Once again, Alastor was thrown back as Theo began to emit energy. Red and white light shoot out to the sky from him. The clouds deformed and the swirled around as well as the purplish-red sky. The reality distorted as Theo slashed, waving off the light that covers him. Alastor kneeled down as his presence barely stood up against the man in armor.


    Theo is now coated by his menacing silver armor. The horns of his helm twisted as it erected just as his pauldron that gleamed for moment. There were no eyeholes on his helm only strange markings that is the same as before that trailed down to his chausses. On his plate, the mark of Arbiter was embedded in red along gold markings on its spaces.


    ¡°This is the power of an Arbiter.¡±


    His voice too changed. It is deeper and frightening. Theo raised his broadsword and slashed it vertically. Alastor did not know what is coming, but he knew its bad news. So, he conjured five walls and to this extent of strength he is in shocked as how his walls easily destroyed in a swingle swift. He immediately coated his sword with mana and used every strength he has to defend himself against the shockwave.


    The violet flowers were destroyed along the process as he was dragged by Theo¡¯s attack. When the attack finally halted, Alastor take deep long breath. Suddenly, his body trembles as he held his sword aloft. His strength seemed left his body after that attack.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ tremble. Without fear you wouldn¡¯t survive the upcoming torment.¡± Theo said.


    Theo raised his palm and bombarded Alastor with fire magic. Alastor flipped and side roll, he¡¯s trying his best not to get caught by the attack. He uses walls to defend himself as he sprinted. His sword deflected some of the attack and finally he¡¯s finally close enough to Theo.


    His arms bent and slash it to Theo. Just as before, Theo effortlessly parried it, but he keeps attacking him over and over again and again his attacks were deflected. His mind is determined just as the aimed of the tip of his sword.


    Whenever he was able to spotted an opening, Theo¡¯s armor only deflected it, there was even no scratch on it and whenever he¡¯s done it, he felt that Theo is reluctantly allowing him to feel the hardness of his protective armor.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Theo asked.


    Alastor instinctively drawn back as Theo¡¯s sword began to emanate red aura.


    Run. That¡¯s the first word that pop on his mind and so on, Alastor dashed away from him as he can feel an immense heat emitting from the sword. Every time he gets away, the sword became hotter, which is odd, because he wasn¡¯t supposed to sensed it that way as he is running away from the source. When he looked back, Theo was not there, but his vision betrayed him, because as he looked forward Theo is standing in front of him.


    Theo¡¯s sword pointed forward to Alastor. The energy from it was released and a bright light usurp the surrounding. Its range is wide and surely Alastor wouldn¡¯t be able to escape it. In this dire situation, Alastor desperately used all of his mana to build ten transcended walls. The wave of red light easily eats away Alastor¡¯s walls one-by-one. He pushed himself to the edge to strengthened the remaining three walls that stood up against the heat of the energy against him. His nose bleed from the strained that he¡¯s enduring. His arms numbed and his mind is slipping and as for his walls, it started to decayed. The wave breaks the third and easily devoured the second one. Alastor gave up. There is no stopping it now.


    Just as the last wall began to break, everything slowed down and his mind began takes him back to a scene he had forgotten a long time ago.


    He¡¯s in a garden, but he¡¯s not sure whether where it is or when it happened. In that memory, he held an archer. Arrows were stuck everywhere. It seems that in his vision his trying to hit the apple from a tree.


    A hand patted his head. He looked up to the man, his face was blurry and distorted. This memory is strange for him, he had no recollection that he had encounter this conversation.


    ¡°I know this is tough for you but you have to do your best if you want something you want. The important to remember is it¡¯s not about worrying what would and what it should be, its about doing your best in the present so there will be no what ifs in the future. Do what you can do now and don¡¯t expect from the future, but braced yourself for what is yet to come.¡± The man said.


    Everything seemed so strange, yet so familiar. The man held him and hugged. It was heartwarming and so endearing. His small body automatically struggle to set free but his gripped was so strong.


    ¡°I hope you would remember what I¡¯ve told to you this day Al or any other things that I¡¯ve taught to you, because soon, you will be alone and there¡¯s no one you can rely on to. So, you must grow strong.¡±


    His voice began to drift as his mind pulled him back to the present. Something inside of him snapped out. His spirit shivers as if he¡¯s about to explode. Just as the last wall torn apart, Alastor screamed, but not in despair but for control. His body emitted light, his mana surged through his body and travel to the tipping point of his sword.


    The wave of energy split apart as Alastor power coursed through it. Although, his attack was not destroyed, Theo couldn¡¯t help but astonished witnessing the sudden charged of prowess of Alastor. Theo¡¯s attack vaporized the nearby hills. The heaven split apart from two directions that were cause by his attack.


    Alastor spirit finally calmed down. His breath was running low as he could not feel the strength on his feet. Theo come closer to him.


    ¡°What is that power? That did not come from the Blight.¡± Theo said.


    Alastor coughed blood. The red liquid covered down to his face. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It just happened.¡±


    ¡°I am enthralled.¡± Theo said. ¡°I will take you with me and know your origins.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± Alastor profane. ¡°I¡¯d rather be dead.¡±


    ¡°Do not speak so lowly about your life. You may have some value aside from being a mercenary.¡±


    When Theo was about to carry Alastor, a faint light emitted from Alastor pocket and blasted him away. Alastor didn¡¯t expect that the totem that Linda gave him would be any of use. Only he saw it now the value of the little figurine.


    Sherry and Linda felt an odd feeling as there is something calling them. They feel the heavy emotion being transferred to them.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Ken said as he disconnected the tube.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Sherry said.


    They jumped down from the humungous body and glanced around as if they¡¯re finding something. Linda also didn¡¯t know what has gotten onto her, but she knew something is wrong. She felt that someone close to her is hurt.


    ¡°Al.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°It¡¯s him, right?¡± Sherry asked. ¡°He¡¯s reaching out to us.¡±


    Just as then, Sherry¡¯s pulse grew bright and shoot light in front of her. The blast created a crack on reality. Behind that they saw Alastor clinging to the totem Linda gave to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s Al!¡± Linda shouted.


    The others began to come over and called him out.


    Alastor heard them as he stared back. He immediately stood up but failed to muster strength as he fell to the ground. He can feel every fiber of his being was breaking. His bones were aching and his arm offers no support for him to balance.


    Theo immediately back up and saw the aberration. Somehow, they managed to make a bridge to his pocket dimension.


    ¡°This is impossible.¡±


    Theo leaped over but an invincible force pushed him back.


    Alastor crawled to the portal. Linda and Sherry saw the edge of the crack that its slowly closing the door to their world and so Linda¡¯s hand entered the portal and reached out to him. Alastor grabbed it and Sherry and the others pulled him out to him. It was too late for Theo to claimed back Alastor as the door finally closed.


    ¡°You looked beaten.¡± Ken said.


    ¡°Thank you for stating the obvious, Ken.¡± Tin said.


    Alastor finally lose his consciousness. He¡¯s confident that he¡¯s in safe hands now.


    ¡°He¡¯s out cold. I can¡¯t blame him.¡± Lance said.


    Meil was too in relief that Alastor made it out from the hellhole, but this is not the time to be at ease.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Meil shouted. ¡°It seems you¡¯re all forgetting that we have a bomb here!¡±


    Meil glanced at the bomb and saw that the pattern changes. The lettering grew brighter in red. The timer changes and then became consistent again.


    ¡°Shit! We have one minute to get out of here!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Uh, Meil. We have another problem here.¡± Lid said. ¡°There¡¯s another bomb.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Sherry quickly drew out and grabbed the two bombs. She sprung above. Her distorted liquid left hand held the two bombs as she used her right hand to produce energy for her to fly.


    ¡°Where are you going?!¡± Lance shouted.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to take these bombs up to the sky!¡± Sherry replied.


    When she gained enough distance, she intently propelled, flipping in the air and threw it up. She used her energy to make boost and blast it away up to the sky.


    She immediately took over and free fall. A few moments, she heard a spark and then the explosion came disrupting everyone¡¯s senses. The cold sky suddenly turned into a hellish night. It was like sun exploded bright into the night sky as its remnants spread over the city.


    Meil glance up above and feel the pressure coming down to them. The expansion of the explosion is not over they have yet felt its compression of space. He halted and glanced at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s too late for us to escape.¡± Meil said.


    Lance knew what he meant. Lance made a dome of lightning. Ina strengthened the barrier with her lightning magic too. Linda used her ice magic next to it. Cid conjured two transcended wall and Tin used water magic to create a wall. Meil gritted his teeth as he struggled to concentrate his mana, all of them, he¡¯s the one who had small portion of mana left. Meil then find his focal point and created dome of earth, covering them from the incoming strike.


    They felt the wind fell in silent and what came next is the pressure and the heat they all could feel inside. The barriers breakdown one-by-one. When the water wall evaporated, the earth wall cracks and a light pierce through, then there came another one, until all crumbles and a bright light overtook their presence.

 Chapter 68 - Interlude

At the end of the journey,


    The Hypocrite, The Martyr, and The Heretic,


    Will come together to end the world¡¯s order,


    And the sun¡¯s crimson shall pierce over the horizon.


    Nothing will ever be the same.

 Chapter 69 - In His Eyes: The Traveler Who Saw The End

    How long has it been, since the Blight purged the unkind, the merit, the purveyor, and the conqueror?


    I have seen the horrors of war and saw the end of those who have waged, but winning the war didn¡¯t change anything. The end causes more hate and distrust among the remaining men.


    Perhaps, the gods have been too kind to let the men survive the Blight. They should¡¯ve let us all burn.


    I too was a warrior. I fought for the justice I believe before, but the country I served betrayed the people and to that extent, we failed to rise up against the usurpers.


    I do not know what will come next, but I know, it will be worse. Not even the Oracles, Arbiter, the righteous Ark Renevaes nor the Hunters and Predators ¨C the Jaegers so to speak, can foresee what was about to come.


    Tis fear people to be paralyzed, some sees fear as a motivation, others for manipulation. I, too fear, but none of those that has mention, but for the future. And I will prepare for the battle that has yet to come.

 Chapter 70 - In His Eyes: The Man Who Knows

    Long have I waited to see the end of this war that come and go for over a thousand year. Have the previous generation up to now has not learned what desire do to us? The Blight is strong to those who are selfish, malicious, and greedy. It does not bring the right for us to feel superior, only to make us the monsters that we always deny.


    I too was a victim in the past and thanks to those who people who gave me strength now I was able to see the current reality that we are living in. They called it peace, I called it congregation of puppet masters. Little did they know, the world is on the brink of collapse. As of now, everyone is blind, I am not.


    There is no truth, there is no justice, therefore, I will show no mercy.


    The gravity is too heavy for me to handle, that is why I need to change, even that means I have to let go of the only family I consider. This boy will grow without me.


    I will tear the good inside of me ¨C the weakness that is holding me back. I can¡¯t purge the darkness if I keep clinging on light, that is why I will become one of the darkness.

 Chapter 71 - Debriefing: The Glade

    The day finally broke. He heard the leaves blasted outside his room. He woke up and leaned forward. He watched how the leaves travelled through the guidance of the breeze. This is a scenery that he had not seen awhile.


    ¡°I¡¯m back in the glade? Am I dreaming?¡± He asked to himself.


    Everything seemed to be strange. He remembered that he was saved by his compatriots from getting trapped on that pocket dimension along with Theo.


    ¡°This is not a dream. We made it back here.¡± Linda said. She brought a soup and a glass of water for him. ¡°After what happened in Kayon City, you¡¯ve been sleeping for six days.¡±


    Alastor sighed. ¡°Is that so? How¡¯s everyone?¡±


    ¡°Fine. Noisy as usual. Nothing to worry about, but we have another problem.¡± Her face turned graved for a moment.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It would be better if you see it for yourself. Before that, you¡¯d better left bowl empty.¡±


    Left alone unattended, Alastor made his way outside. He will never forget the halls, every corner, and the rooms of this humungous mansion, except that when he went outside, everything is different. The walls are charred in black; some rooms were completely destroyed; the halls were blocked by debris from the upper floor. He decided to went through the garden which is the center of the mansion. It was filled with different kind of flowers. At the center, there¡¯s a fountain and bench to sat down.


    ¡°What has happened here?¡± He pondered.


    Before Alastor walk through, an unfamiliar girl went to him. She quickly picked up the tray held.


    ¡°Sir Rod want to see you on his office.¡± She said and went ahead of him.


    Along the way, Alastor met a certain face he has not yet seen in months. It was one of his batchmate, Nathaniel. He¡¯s one of the boys that has been admired by the ladies in the Glade, but now, it seems that he lost his prime. He¡¯s in wheelchair and covered in bandage.


    ¡°Hey Al.¡±


    ¡°Nat.¡±


    ¡°Dashing as always been.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t say the same thing to you. What happened?¡±


    ¡°A devil snapped and burned this building.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You haven¡¯t filled with what happened?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, I sleep for six days. So, a heads up would be appreciated.¡±


    Nat sighed. ¡°The renegades betrayed us.¡±


    The Renegades, they¡¯re an elite group that played a big part during the War of Blights for the past 30 years. Although, he knew little things about them, specially about the members.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna believe it, but that freak Maine joined their club. Along its leader Augustus, declared independence on the Glade and attacked us.¡±


    ¡°What about the Rooks? They weren¡¯t able to stop them?¡±


    ¡°You know how it goes buddy. One time they¡¯re hanging here, the next day they¡¯re out doing special assignments. Rod said that they¡¯re doing a recruiting and building another branch across the Shahaya sea.¡±


    Even though they¡¯re strong there are more members in the Glade that could take them on, such as the 10 Rooks, they¡¯re the members of the Glade that has high bounty on their head.


    The Rooks were classified as band as rank S mercenaries within the ranks on Glade. They¡¯re comprised with experienced and powerful people.


    ¡°Holy crap.¡±


    The attacked was planned. Without the 10 rooks, the entire mansion is left vulnerable. Even though this is the home of the mercenaries, not all of them are destined to stay here, others left here to make their own name while remaining their association on the Glade unknown. The only people that were left here are under the ranks A to D. There were only few rank A mercenaries here but that doesn¡¯t mean all of them are capable to defend this place.


    ¡°I know, those bastards attack us when we¡¯re left vulnerable, but hey¡­ it¡¯s no use to mourn now. I¡¯ll train harder so next time; I¡¯ll repay them the favor.¡±


    Alastor was already at the door. He was self-conscious as he slowly tilted the doorknob. He knew that they will receive a harsh treatment, after all, they had been reckless. It was nothing like common, sometimes the plan doesn¡¯t go to the flow, there are times that it would go sideways, but this one is unacceptable. Not only the Kayon City was nearly destroyed, they even let Theo escape.


    Alastor heard the last words that Linda muttered. It was all about the summary of what happened in Kayon City.


    ¡°I get it now.¡± Rod said.


    Rod sat down the chair. His finger¡¯s playing with the pen. Just like others, he looked like beaten. He¡¯s covered in bandage and his left arm has been cemented. He had suffered the same treatment as well as the others.


    ¡°An Arbiter, huh? I guess I can make some consideration. Now, that he¡¯s not in Kayon City anymore, we fulfilled the request of our beloved customer.¡±


    ¡°What about the Renegades? Are you just gonna allow them to run amuck?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°You know what we do those who waged war against us. Of course, we¡¯re going to punish them. Another reason is that, if we let them on the loose, the nations will associate them with us. We can¡¯t have an entire nation hunt us, that would be bad for business.¡±


    ¡°Then what are we waiting for?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°Patience boy. The other Glade mercenaries are busy building another lair across the Shahaya Sea, but the situation reckoned emergence, so two members of the Rooks will be joining the hunt for the Renegades. In the meantime, heal. You lot have been through a lot. Specially you Alastor. You¡¯ve fought that Arbiter in full strength. I can¡¯t imagine the fear you felt.¡±


    ¡°It was terrifying, indeed. I can¡¯t fathom what they had offer to gain that kind of strength.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°The Blight.¡±


    ¡°What about it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. Listen, now that we confirmed that there¡¯s an Arbiter hiding in the shadows, you must not tell anyone about this. His identity must be remained secret.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°It would cause an uproar among the countries. Thus, it would be another reason for a War of Blight to occur again. We cannot let that happen at all cost. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± They replied.


    ¡°For the time being, Alastor, you will train the new member.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡± Alastor asked. ¡°We both know I suck at magic. Surely, there are others that are willing to comply.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ that is why I chose you. Since, the two of you worked in the past, I am sure you can handle her.¡±


    ¡°Her?¡±


    The door behind opened. She wore the same uniform that they used. Plain jacket and tailor-made pants.


    ¡°I am sure you already knew Sherry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure Ken is willing to teach her.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°Speak for yourself. As much as I want to, we were assigned for food supply.¡± Ken replied.


    ¡°Sucks to be you.¡±


    ¡°Your training will start tomorrow. Meet at the ruin, across east.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to start now?¡± Sherry asked. A disappointment fell to her face.


    ¡°I just woke up. You think I¡¯m a morning guy. Hell no? I¡¯m gonna go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I guess that sums up all. You all can now leave.¡±


    Alastor thought that his life from now would be easy. Sleeping and eating would the only thing revolve around his lifestyle, but turns out, he will have to train Sherry as a new member of the Glade. Even if she possessed such abilities, her training would require more than 1 day or more than that to be considered as qualified to accept missions.


    Alastor glanced at the clouds through the window. His head feels light and relax.


    ¡°Something¡¯s tells me that this is going to be a rough ride.¡±

 Chapter 72 - Debriefing: The Canaries

    Lance stood tall as he watched down the main capital of Indigium Region, Tharalas. He¡¯s been pondering for the past months about what happened in Kayon City. They had to resort on another way to put an end to the madman¡¯s doing.


    ¡°Canaries are not enough.¡± He thought.


    The top heads of the Canary made sure that everything is in cover. From the riot and the explosion, they made sure that Theo¡¯s doing was covered up with stories. They told people through media that the riot was caused by an uproar of criminals in the city, the police force tried to contain every criminal but failed to do so. Of course, that¡¯s an utter bullshit. If they¡¯re going to make a believable story, they wouldn¡¯t have arrested the mayor, but there would be an uproar among the citizens if the mayor wouldn¡¯t be arrested since in the make-up story, he didn¡¯t create any preemptive plan to make sure that the citizen wouldn¡¯t be hurt, that would be more sensible to hear. The downside is that the Canary has been dragged down along the name of the mayor. They also blame the agents of the Canary that they weren¡¯t able to stopped the mayor¡¯s plan sooner, if only they knew the horror they faced.


    The upbringing of the Arbiter still strikes fear onto his heart. That power is beyond them. They were lucky that the girl was able to damaged him. The question is, what power does that girl possessed? If they were able to get her first, then maybe they would have a fighting chance against beings like Theo. What¡¯s more pressing matter is Theo¡¯s plan, that man had thought it through, he¡¯s planning all this time to fake his death as a free ride of getting caught. It seems that he knew that his mere presence will shake the balance of this world.


    There¡¯s a balance on this world, actually there is 9 factors that kept this world at balance. The 3 is the 6 allied nations, The Ark Renevaes and the Arbiter. But out of the 9, the Arbiters from the Hayan Empire are the one threatening the most. They didn¡¯t spare anyone during their quest of expanding in the past 30 years. They have conquered 34 countries excluding the towns they turned into barracks for amassing armies like they¡¯re planning to conquer the world through iron fist. Fortunately, their rivals the Ark Renevaes and the royalties from the Retoliam Kingdom, they lead the attack and stopped the Hayan Empire from ever expanding.


    Lance was disturbed on his pondering as Ina flicker her hand in front of his face.


    ¡°Stop sulking.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are.¡±


    Lance sighed. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The board directors want to meet you.¡±


    Lance and Ina bowed at the directors. The men in uniform applaud them and probe them to start.


    ¡°First of all, I would like to thank you for coming and hearing my proposal.¡±


    ¡°Spare us the introduction. We only have little time. So, why not cut to the chase?¡±


    ¡°I understand. Well then, I would like to talk about my proposal, ¡®Project Watcher¡¯.¡±


    It has been two weeks since the board approved his proposal. The purpose of the project is to enhance human capabilities and bridge the gap between the strength of human and monsters. Unlike Theo¡¯s horrid way, they will conduct the experiment with the willing specimens to undergo specific trials. Theo, Gary, and Ina will be part of the experiment, of course, they¡¯re also part of the canary, they will also take part of it.


    ¡°It seems that everything is going smoothly.¡±


    ¡°I never thought that they would go along with your plan.¡±


    ¡°Of course, they will. The knowledge of the existence of Arbiter within our country brought distraught to our leaders. It is something that we cannot simply allow it to slip. We all know what had they done during the previous war.¡± Lance paused and continued, ¡°Theo¡¯s strength alone testifies the might of the military empire.¡±


    ¡°Who would¡¯ve thought that he¡¯s capable of tricking our intelligence network?¡±


    ¡°How would be able to see his actions if even the person who¡¯re supposed to lead that city was also corrupted.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that.¡±


    ¡°This country needs a lot of fixing. We almost let that man incite a big stunt of terrorist act on our borders without our attention. It¡¯s ashamed that the Glade¡¯s mercenary was part of the trepidation and had to cooperate with them to end his ambition.¡±


    Ina contradicted his thoughts. ¡°But without them we cannot hope to stop him, lone enough if he has amassed that large amount of army. If it weren¡¯t for them, we wouldn¡¯t be able to make it out alive.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know that?¡± Lance voice slightly grew furious. ¡°I can¡¯t believe that we had to rely on them. They were supposed to be the criminals.¡±


    What¡¯s more humiliating is the fact that they had to take the credits of taking down the bandits that caused the massive uproar of the city. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t tell anything about the existence of an Arbiter that was the main reason why it all happened, that lone would cause a commotion among the countries and would rose conflict that might lead to future strife, that is something must not allow to happen.


    Lance walked the upper echelon glancing down the training as he saw the old and new members of the Canary sparring, while waiting for their commander for the upcoming announcement.


    The members were over the 300 people. Although, the amount of the members of the squad is considerable high, most of them are agents that were pulled of the cities and continents they were assign of. There were little amounts of crews that volunteered to join. So, might as well said that this upbringing result on some disadvantageous and risky result that is now unavoidable.


    The first disadvantage of this is formation is the survival rate of the experiment. Given that Canaries are regarded as an important part of the intelligence network of the region, they had to reduced the number of the agents, which would lead to the second problem. If the trials would fail, it¡¯s not the only the information would be weakened but also the force and the resources they had spent for the enhancement that Lance spoke of.


    But considering the existence of Arbiter, they were put on a position that leads them with paranoia and had to make a choice that would give them a military advantage against an Arbiter. Who knows, there could be more than two that is lurking within this continent.


    Of course, this is a top-secret project. If the nation would know that they¡¯re developing new weapons, their interest would rose to keen and might be motivated to send spies and develop on their own that will also match theirs. This is the dilemma and cycle that the countries within this continent that must bear. This distraught is enough proof how perilous the Arbiter is. If it would¡¯ve been an Ark Renevae then every nation would flood over its heels to compliment how noble their country they had.


    All of them were serious on their training and he could only hear the faint laughter of a friendly fight or the gasping lungs of the people. Lance went down the stairs and already made an impression without even saying any words. The members quickly realized the man and lined up with a stiff expression. Their initiative amazed Lance.


    ¡°It seems that you already knew about me.¡± He started. ¡°And I think I don¡¯t need to say any word as of why all of you are here.¡±


    He¡¯s gravitas is enough for them to understand why he was chosen as their commander. They even barely made an eye contact to him.


    ¡°Well, them, without further ado, let us start¡­¡±

 Chapter 73 - Debriefing: The Radical

    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t the bastard himself.¡± Port snarled.


    He had been waiting over the canyon just a few miles away from the city. He puffed out the cigar and stomped it. He threw a smirked over his shoulder before looking back at the man that wants to meet him.


    Before he made contact with him, he bid farewell to Henry and to the kids. It was heart-wrenching. He didn¡¯t want to do this, but there¡¯s a world out there for him to see and he must become strong, in order for him to protect those he care about. Thus, he accepted the invitation of the man who back him up after he left Theo¡¯s ranks.


    ¡°About time.¡± He said, raspingly.


    ¡°What¡¯s this all about?¡± Port asked. ¡°I hope that it wouldn¡¯t do anything related to Theo anymore. I nearly died during that night.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t worry. The emergence of his power is no longer our concern. On the other hand, we want to invite you join our ranks.¡±


    Port raised his brow, ¡°Ranks? You mean a party?¡±


    It would totally sound right that he would be invited to be part as member of a group of adventurers, but he felt that there is something different on his tone. He¡¯s not only an adventurer, but he can also be regard as a mercenary. The thing that bothered him is that why he¡¯s working behind the scene, what is his motive?


    Either way, if the offer is related to adventure, he¡¯ll go along, if not, he¡¯ll pass. The reason why he wants to become an adventurer is to train himself to become stronger. He realized that staying in the city disclose his potential to become stronger. He might have the magical items hidden on his stash, but he doubted that it would an of use when it comes to enemies like Theo, hence, he very much appreciates if his request would go with adventure.


    ¡°No. ¡®Something different.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Port sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be merc anymore. I want to be an adventurer. The reason I want to become one is to hone my skill and if I would be stuck again within a merc branch, then I¡¯ll be damned. There would be no point of letting go with my previous occupation if I were to join another damned mercenary.¡± Port remained to him, unfazed. ¡°Might as well looked for another candidate. Try those punks who fought Theo, maybe they¡¯ll become more useful to you.¡±


    ¡°You think that being alone is the right answer, it is not.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not being alone, it¡¯s playing hardcore. I¡¯ve been fooled once by a madman. I¡¯m not going to do the same mistake.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but please hear me. You won¡¯t regret this.¡± He said with a sincerity in his voice. ¡°I promise you; it¡¯ll be worth it.¡±


    Port tilted his head. ¡°Spill.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from an organization called ¡®Spades¡¯.¡±


    Port eyes open wide hearing the name. He heard them before. They¡¯re group of nomads that¡¯s causing trouble in Izion and in Torgo. They can be somewhat called revolutionary. They¡¯ve been liberating people and assassinating people in the higher ranks. They may not active these few years, but their reputation precedes them.


    ¡°No shit. I¡¯m out!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t turn your back. We need people like you. We need people who¡¯s willing to stand against those who oppressed people.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hard pass.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t completely trust them. If he will join to them, then it would likely he will be caught in a spiral of trust and mistrust again. Their agenda will make it more complicated for him to move on to the next level. And even if their operation will ring his wallet, he has no ears for orders.


    ¡°Listen, we will help you financially and allow you to make travels as an adventurer, but if we need help, you¡¯ll come with us and lend us your hand.¡±


    So, that¡¯s how it goes. He thought.


    Given that they will make a call with you even if you¡¯re far away gives a hint that they have a wide operation. His offers sound good for him. Come to think of it, he will only follow the orders of the organization through message, it would give him some time to make money and train, which is convenient.


    He smiled. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    He began to explain the whole operation they have different branch among their ranks. The head of the organization belong to the faction ¡®Upper hands¡¯ they¡¯re the brain of the operation, generals so to speak. Then there¡¯s the ¡®Lower Hands¡¯ they¡¯re the governor of the soldiers and lead them on the battle. Then there are those people that work in the shadows that were called the outliers, they¡¯re group of spies and report directly to the generals, aside from that, they¡¯re also responsible of recruiting people, he was part of the outliers. Lastly, there¡¯s ¡®Phantom Walkers¡¯, they¡¯re the walking bombs, the potentials that is allowed to travel as an adventurer, they were given exception to train and nourish themselves. When the time comes, they were called to do risky jobs, this is where Port belongs.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a bad offer after all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. You¡¯ll have to take up the call when the time comes. In the meantime, you¡¯ll go as your planned.¡±


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll report back to the headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Where will that be?¡±


    He walked at edge of the cliff and threw a card on him. Port easily caught it. It was nothing special, the card was made in wood. He does not know what¡¯s this made of, but he can tell that this is imbued with magic.


    ¡°You will know soon. Now is not the time.¡±


    ¡°And this?¡± Port waved the card.


    ¡°That will allow us to have a communication. Don¡¯t lose it. It¡¯ll come in handy, I promise.¡±


    Port gazed back at the card and notice symbols that shifting in each second, but before he can open his mouth, he jumped off the cliff in a flashy way.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to ditch in a flashy way, ¡®might as well don¡¯t skipped the part of how to use this thing!¡± He shouted.


    Port began to walk on an old route that everyone has not use. It¡¯s an off charted path that even the police force does not know about this. He made it safely to the next town. He can see the adventurers that¡¯s entering the guild house from the top on a hill. The town was fashioned with the use of bricks. The houses were spread normally with enough space for the carriage to trail of the path. The guild house so far is the biggest structure in the town. It gave a vibe similar of a temple. The roof was made in red tiles and has lanterns hung on the ceiling. It has four floor that is design with different uses.


    Port¡¯s eyes glimmered and finally he goes to start an adventure that awaits.

 Chapter 74 - A New Tales To Tell

    Three weeks passed since they got here. Linda had told him what happened after the explosion. Their collaborators requested them to keep their connections hidden. They agreed with it, but this does not exclude their director Rod. Of course, he agreed to remain this a secret. He understood the grave situation they are in and advised them not to tell others as well as it would stain the reputation of the organization.


    For now, the Glade has not accepted any kind of request from the fixers throughout the continent as they are busy rehabilitating the compounds that were destroyed during the rebellion of the Renegades. The other directors reluctantly agreed with it since there is a lot of death and injured on their hands, might as well focused on their damaged rears. They have a lot of resources hidden in their stash which is why they¡¯re not worried about stopping their operations temporarily.


    The heads of the Glade are busy sorting out the funds while continuing the subtle activities. The trainees'' practice as of now continued. There were other mercenaries from the Glade who came home to help the current situation they¡¯re facing in.


    There were familiar faces that come, but Alastor didn¡¯t mind coming to reach them. He has matters that should deal with first, like training Sherry in the old compound in the middle of the forest. The compound was alike a destroyed building. The intention was to allow the trainees to feel like they¡¯re in the war zone so that they will take the practices seriously.


    Ken watched Alastor and Sherry sparring. Alastor easily parried Sherry¡¯s attacks. He caught Sherry¡¯s fist and twisted it. His palm cut through the wind and locked his feet behind her before he pushed her to the ground, outbalancing her stand against his strength.


    Alastor lends her a hand and stands up.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this training?¡± She asked. Sherry has stated before that she¡¯s prepared for the harshness of the training, as long, she¡¯s able to get stronger. ¡°I thought you¡¯re going to teach me how to use magic.¡±


    ¡°It is too early for that.¡± He blandly said.


    ¡°Uh, hello¡­ I kicked Theo¡¯s ass back there. I¡¯m supposed to be treated special.¡±


    Alastor unconsciously lifted his brow and threw a chilling glance at her. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He put a barrier and consideration of her position, including his.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. There are things that you need to know before jumping to a self-conceited conclusion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious here. I¡¯m ready to learn magic.¡±


    ¡°If you are, then how about show me the power you execute against Theo.¡±


    ¡°Err.¡± She stammered. ¡°The thing is that I can¡¯t access it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Ah-huh. Very well, if you can¡¯t use that power then there¡¯s nothing you can do when you engage in physical combat given that you¡¯re lack experience.¡±


    Sherry was set on edge with Alastor¡¯s fair view of the argument and they continued sparring until the afternoon. Sherry is currently beaten into pulped by Alastor. At least, she put up a decent fight. Unlike the others in his year, it took them weeks just to get recognized by their instructor to be able to combat.


    At the end of the day, Sherry breakdown on tiredness. She tried her best but her effort was squash easily Alastor. He was far too harsh to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for today. You can go back to the mansion now.¡±


    ¡°At last.¡± Sherry gasped. She walked unsteadily out of the compound.


    Ken jumped out and land on the ground. He glanced at Alastor cautiously.


    ¡°It is so unlike you.¡± Ken started.


    ¡°What? Being harsh on her?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Ken said. ¡°but also letting the training ended early. Normally, we¡¯d end at 6.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. Since Rod permitted me to become an instructor, I use the liberty to end it early because I don¡¯t want to miss the dinner.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unfair to us. We have to pack up and stock for supplies before eating.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess I¡¯m just lucky.¡±


    Ken retorted. ¡°I can become an instructor too, y¡¯know.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right ¨C right.¡± Alastor ignores his prattling. ¡°You can dream.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Ken waited for Alastor to rest and enjoy the breeze for a few minutes before walking.


    ¡°What do you think about her?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°About Sherry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°She has the spirit, but lacks in talent.¡±


    ¡°You think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I don¡¯t think that anytime soon she¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°You know the procedure, Ken. It takes more than a gift to be ready. A talent with no training is like spilling a coffee to a rock.¡±


    Ken¡¯s brow arched. ¡°Your figure of speech does not make any sense, you know, that right?¡±


    Alastor''s hearing didn¡¯t work properly this time, he might have missed a few words in Ken¡¯s sentence.


    ¡°Precisely, that wouldn¡¯t make sense. Honing the body enables to adapt in different situations.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    They saw the light from the mansion twinkling from room to room and to the red light that sprung above. The red light indicates that everyone should get back to the mansion before the curfew. Their feet quickly sprang on top of their strength and kicked the ground, sprinting towards the mansion. They also saw the trainees came rushing back. Some were briskly pedaling their bikes and park outside.


    Time passes and they finally made it. Ken takes a moment for a heavy breather. Alastor is seemed unaffected by the long tiring run. Alastor headed to the dining area wherein the trainees picked up the plate and line for the food that the staff displayed in an orderly manner. He glanced at the fried pork and brew stew. He used the knife to slice it and minced it through his teeth. As usual, the pork is tasty and bearable, unlike the stew. He did not feel any disgust for the food, yet the stew somehow is bland.


    He looked around and saw the students added their stew with pepper and salt and then mixed it. He did the same and when he tasted it, he finally gets why they eat it like that. He learned something tonight.


    His dinner ended up with a full stomach.


    Alastor had another nightmare again. The time where he feels no hope against Theo. The concept of Death did not cross his mind once before. He¡¯s always confident that there¡¯s always out, but it doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯s a slacker. He always keeps his guard high, no matter what. But when comes to Theo, there¡¯s no coming out alive if you stand against him, alone.


    He jumped out of the bed, rasping for air. He gets out of his room and to the kitchen drinking water. He washed his face in the bathroom before going out and climb on top of the roof.


    He heard a faint voice. Alastor got alert by the unknown presence and saw Linda sat beside him. She wore a robe and does not seem to have anything beneath it. He avoided and glance away. He doesn¡¯t even want to think about it.


    ¡°Geez, don¡¯t panic. We¡¯re safe now. There¡¯s no need for you to hype.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you guess? I can¡¯t sleep too.¡±


    Alastor flat back and glance at the stars wildly blinking.


    ¡°Where are they, Linda? Reia, Glox, and the other kids.¡±


    He hasn¡¯t heard of them for a while, the directors were too busy handling transactions across the regions and didn¡¯t come across to his mind to ask about them.


    ¡°Rod said that he didn¡¯t allow them to get here.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because of the Renegades. Instead, they were sent in the Shahaya along with Henrick.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care about them? This is the first time I see you¡¯re worried about someone.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it. After all, I owe her, she saved my life.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Alastor took a deep breath before going back to his room. Thinking about Reia, it gave him the right dosage to forget the nightmares, damning him in his dreams.

 Chapter 75 - Another Errand

    There¡¯s no doubt about it, they heard the loud stomp somewhere in the forest. The party of mercenaries of the Glade that were once an adventurer pull themselves together before they continued to pack the meat that they¡¯d hunt together.


    They travelled together for the past seven years and managed to survive the harsh world. They weren¡¯t supposed to come back here if the Renegades didn¡¯t revolt. No matter how hard they convince themselves that it¡¯s not worth to come back, they can¡¯t turn their back on the home that hone them into the warriors that they¡¯ve become.


    Dice prepped up the lockers of the carriage behind the Comodo that they have borrowed. His party members Laura the marksman, she¡¯s an archer and Octagon the healer, but his also capable of doing fire magic went inside the carriage guarded the food stock they¡¯ve hunt together. They heard it again a faint rumble coming out of nowhere. The animals clattering has halt to silence.


    ¡°Laura, Octagon, guard our rear!¡± Dice shouted.


    Laura prepped up and place the three arrows on the bow and keep gripped steady forward. Octagon held his staff and began to chant. The red stone that embedded in the staff shone bright and transparent three layers of walls began to emerged.


    Octagon¡¯s initiative amazed Dice. It¡¯s a standard procedure when there¡¯s a possibility of conflict. It¡¯s one of the strategies they have come up over the past seven years of adventure, when the monster¡¯s strength is unknown, they would go in defensive position, Dice would usually go to the frontline as the swordsman and initiator while Laura will support him in distance, Octagon¡¯s role is to only heal if there¡¯s any injured. Octagon¡¯s role is critical for their succeeding fight.


    Laura may have use in combat but she¡¯s useless when it comes to magic, the only thing that could be rely on is her Inquiara Magic, ''Shadow Foresight'', it¡¯s a magic that allow the user to increased the instincts to the maximum in order to predict and counter the enemies attack.


    Laura breathed heavily. The wind is disrupting her senses right now and because of it, it¡¯s hard to utilize her Inquiara Magic. Her senses began to filter out the noises and barrages of the environment one by one as her instinct finally kick up. She felt an ominous presence moving erratically over behind them. She trembled for a moment in a sudden realization of the true nature of the beast that¡¯s coming for them.


    She cut off the layer of the figure and continued to sensed it.


    ¡°What do you think, Laura?¡± Dice asked. ¡°Is it good or is it bad?¡±


    ¡°Bad, really, really bad.¡± She nervously said. The sweats began to trickle down. ¡°I can tell that it¡¯s a big one.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s out of our league then I reckon that we shouldn¡¯t stop moving.¡± Octagon said.


    The Comodo¡¯s eyes sharpened as it senses something odd, it automatically pursued the other route and ran steadily.


    ¡°Wait! Hey! That¡¯s not the way back to the Glade.¡±


    The Comodo cried. Dice was about to whipped it but Laura shouted at him.


    ¡°No! I think this is the right thing to do. We need to shake off this beast. Right now, we don¡¯t have enough man power to stop it. It would do more damage rather than the other way around.¡±


    Laura held high her bow. She pulled the string and again she used her Inquiara Magic. Her sight was locked onto the enemy. Mana began to pour the arrows and lighted in red, blue, and green. She let out the string the arrows pierce through the wind. The strength that was embedded to it tore the trees and when it reached its destination, it explodes and creates a tornado that is characterizes along with the scorching flames and ice that immobilizes the enemy. It was one of her Inquiara Magic, Triple Beam Elements. She glanced at the back and saw the two of her comrades surprised faces.


    ¡°That will hold the enemy long enough.¡± She said, ¡°It¡¯s best to withdraw for now.¡±


    The tornado of flames and ice suddenly break and tore into shreds as the giant figure leaped out. The sun¡¯s light blocked their vision and was unable to see the figure above, but they can tell that its after them.


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Dice shouted.


    The Comodo knew what it needed to do. It exerts more energy and ran with an incredible speed, just as the same time the monster crash to the ground. The earth itself shatters and shaken their balance. Fortunately, the dropped didn¡¯t caught them. If it weren¡¯t for the protective walls that blocked the boulders and debris, the food stocks would be squash and dropped right to ground. Octagon and Laura glanced dumbfoundingly to the wrecked that the monster caused.


    ¡°And unfortunately, I¡¯m wrong.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Well, this day couldn¡¯t get anymore worse, right?¡± Dice asked.


    A loud rumble shook the environment then it was followed by a loud screech. They instinctively held on their ears hearing the shriek of the enemy.


    ¡°We better camp for now, but we must send them a distressed signal.¡± Dice said. ¡°Octagon, do it.¡±


    Octagon nodded. He raised his staff. A red fireball was fired to the sky and scattered to pieces. They headed immediately to the mountains and hills and quickly hide in one of the caves. Octagon cast an illusion spell to the entrance of the cave as part of the mountain¡¯s body.


    Back in the Glade. Alastor was just starting to pile up the seeds to the storage room. While Ken was busy sorting out the cargo boxes, Linda and the other trainees inspect the materials in the weapons and mason room. There¡¯s a lot of weapons and materials that was destroyed and was rendered useless, but Linda is not someone who¡¯s going to throw it away without thinking for a second on what they could be of use. She meticulously inspects one by one and outline suggestions what to do with it. Of course, there were useless and ordered the trainees to clean it up. The broken swords and other weapons can be melted and remade and mixed the materials.


    They were in the middle of transporting it when suddenly a trainee burst inside the room.


    ¡°Linda. There¡¯s an emergency. Director Rod wants to talk to you.¡±

 Chapter 76 - Finding Heads And The Troublemaker

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?!¡± Alastor voice echoed. ¡°You let them borrow Liber?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a Comodo. If something happens to that Comodo, I¡¯m going to compensate it. Name the price.¡± Rod confidently said.


    ¡°One hundred and twenty.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    ¡°What about me?¡± Cid said.


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I waste one hundred thousand Haz for these kids to pull their stunt.¡±


    ¡°One hundred thousand Haz?!¡± He furiously stood and glared to them. ¡°On what earth are you thinking wasting a huge amount of money?!¡±


    Cid¡¯s dead eyes fell upon Alastor and Ken. They shivered as they felt chill ran to their spine.


    ¡°We got desperate, so we give it all.¡± Cid coldly said.


    Rod¡¯s restless eyes covered by his hands. ¡°Where did I go wrong? You were supposed to be better than this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know that you expected more of us but we faced a not-so-human enemy, a sly demonic existence that manage to build an enterprise as we all know an Arbiter. So, please, give us some slack.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°Please, let us stop this argument.¡± Linda interjected. ¡°Tell us, what kind of emergence that you summoned us immediately?¡±


    Rod sighed. ¡°As you all know, we lacked food supplies here, hence, I request the former trainees here to gather some supply out in forest. They¡¯ve been hunting animals and collecting herbs, but they¡¯ve reported that there¡¯s an anomaly that exist and they¡¯re not willing to investigate it, because no one truly knows what¡¯s out there and frankly, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything I can do step in, given that we lacked manpower here, so I can¡¯t take the risk.¡±


    ¡°So, what now?¡±


    ¡°A student from the outpost saw a red-light flash across the sky. Something must have happened to them and that is why you¡¯re all going to search and rescue.¡±


    ¡°How much?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking that now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re professionals.¡±


    ¡°Damn kids. You have no sense of responsibility at all.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave Liber.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯m going to add ten percent on your accounts¡­ except for you Cid.¡±


    ¡°Why?!¡±


    ¡°Because you failed to do your assignment.¡±


    ¡°I did not. Actually, I have a lead.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but these kids blew up my cover so blame them too.¡±


    ¡°Well, whatever. That¡¯s not my problem. You better start immediately looking for their traces.¡±


    Fast forward. The four of them ran on top speed inside the forest. Since they have no carrier, they used their foot to travel. They went to the location of the red-flash. It was not easy. It took them 4 hours to get into the location and must fight monsters along the way.


    Surprisingly, there were only few of the monsters within the area. Some of them were low in threat level. Such as buggy beetle, a beetle that is size was about 8 feet in width and 5 feet in length. Its chestnut shell can produce some sort of sticky white liquid and should anything attach to it will be stuck while it¡¯s parasitic pores will slowly get inside the victim¡¯s body. It may deadly but it¡¯s easy to counter in certain distance with the use of magic.


    Ken was gazing at the surrounding. ¡°Are you sure this is the way, Linda?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°Pretty much? That doesn¡¯t sound good.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°Well, the watchguard in the outpost said that the flare came from this direction.¡±


    Alastor sighed and slightly closed his eyes for a second. ¡°So, are you saying we are basing on the direction not the specific location?¡±


    ¡°You expect that we¡¯d do a locator spell?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°My point exactly.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because the very rare people who can do it was killed during the insurgence.¡±


    ¡°Damn it. It would be convenient if we have one.¡±


    Cid who was least passionate to their search sat down on a trunk of the cut off tree drinking whatsoever beverage on his hipflask. ¡°Well, it¡¯s 10 in the morning. We have still had time to find them. I suggest you should all chill the eff out and get some rest.¡±


    Ken too brought some foods for himself and started ate the potato chips.


    ¡°You want some?¡± Ken offered a bagful of junk foods.


    ¡°Err, no. Why would you bring useless things to eat?¡±


    ¡°Because, they¡¯re tasty (?) as long as they¡¯re filling my empty stomach, I¡¯m good with it.¡±


    Alastor went to scout the area to check the vicinity whether there¡¯s any monster or not. It¡¯s his instincts dictated him to do it. He is relentless when it comes guarding their rear. The fact that they¡¯re still accepting missions decline his thoughts of any possibility of vacation. Even though he¡¯s a topnotch hard worker, Alastor has his limits as well as others.


    ¡°The coast is clear.¡± Alastor reported to Linda.


    ¡°Man, I don¡¯t get it.¡± Ken tiredly said. ¡°I thought at long last we¡¯re going to have a vacation.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t say I can¡¯t relate to you.¡± Cid said. ¡°I was imagining I¡¯m on beach within the weeks after my mission, but turns out the Glade has been compromised by some old doodles.¡±


    ¡°We clearly need a break.¡± Ken said.


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but we don¡¯t have the right to complain honestly, since we¡¯re still bound to contract to the Glade and our affiliation is somewhat makes enemies. So, I think it would be convenient that being part of the glade benefits us as a back us up if we¡¯re in crisis.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Very inspiring words, Linda, Very inspiring.¡± Ken said.


    ¡°Sometimes, I wonder where did god put your brain. In your ass or on your butt? Hmm, even I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±


    ¡°Look guys.¡± Alastor interrupted. ¡°We don¡¯t have time for roasting each other. There¡¯s three missing persons and no one knows what they¡¯d ended up to. So, please, focus.¡±


    ¡°Easy for you to say boy scout.¡± Cid said. ¡°Most of the time you¡¯re busy hitting that the new recruit, literally.¡±


    ¡°Cid, you will have your time on hitting girls once we¡¯re done helping to rebuild the Glade and for your information, I¡¯m well invested to become an instructor and it¡¯s not an easy task.¡± Alastor replied.


    ¡°Well invested? What does that even mean?¡±


    Cid¡¯s questions left hanging in the air as the others followed Alastor through the forest. He poured his hipflask to his mouth once more before prepping up and followed them with a sudden motion.

 Chapter 77 - Giant Trouble

    ¡°Did someone brought a flashlight?¡± Laura asked.


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Octagon said.


    Suddenly, a fireball appeared and float within his palm.


    ¡°Whew. I thought we were dead.¡± Dice said.


    The three of them went down to the downhill rocky slope.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Dice called out to the Comodo. ¡°Stay there.¡±


    The Comodo ignored him and went to sleep.


    They together went deeper and saw the huge charred graffiti across the cave. Then there it is, bones scattered around. There¡¯s still the lingering toast of the flesh as they covered their noses in disgust.


    ¡°This is a monster¡¯s den.¡± Dice said.


    ¡°I heard that there¡¯s a monster somewhere that¡¯s residing within this area,¡± Laura replied.


    ¡°Guess we have the answer now.¡±


    Octagon inspects around and produce a strong fire that effaces away the shadows. He saw footprints that is thrice larger than the carriage.


    ¡°Guys?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Laura asked.


    ¡°You might see this.¡±


    Octagon pointed out the footprints.


    ¡°Uh-oh. We¡¯re toast.¡±


    They finally reached the destination. They saw the decapitated trees and the tracks the carriage wheels, they followed it and saw hole that was dug deep. The other began to scan the area while Linda and Alastor was left to analyze what they could come up with this mess.


    ¡°No bodies nor my Liber. I bet that they¡¯re still alive.¡± Alastor said.


    Linda thought otherwise. ¡°Whatever this is, it¡¯s something big. The smartest decision would be plausible is to find a safe place to hide until we arrived.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, since that this area didn¡¯t work for them, might as well find a new geographical are where they can pull a new stunt.¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking what am I thinking?¡±


    ¡°Yep. And it¡¯s going to cause another headache.¡±


    Ken and Cid came back from scanning the area.


    ¡°So, you any have clues?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and I¡¯m pretty sure this is going to be a bumpy ride. Damn it.¡±


    ¡°And where would it be?¡±


    ¡°In the mountains.¡±


    ¡°Shit. No kidding. That area is out of our jurisdiction.¡±


    ¡°Although it pissed me off too, I think they made the right decision. Bringing whatever the monster chasing after them, it would do more damage in the Glade.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to deny it too,¡± Linda said. ¡°They¡¯re pretty smart. That¡¯s what you¡¯ll expect to a Class A mercs.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of mountains stocked up. It will take us forever to find them. It¡¯s like searching a needle in a haystack¡± Cid said.


    ¡°Stop whining. We need to start searching for them now. There¡¯s no telling when will that creature return.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Whatever that things, they made their tails wag and turn their shit off.¡±


    ¡°Whatever it may be, it¡¯s terrifying enough to switch them into survival mode.¡±


    Now that they¡¯ve come to realization that they must proceed with extreme caution. They knew very well that there are some monsters live within behind the mountains, that is why they were prohibited to go beyond.


    They evaded places that is open for the enemy to attack them. They went to the least expected places that the monster would come looking for them and went at the side of a mountain.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been going out for hours.¡± Ken tiredly said. ¡°Don¡¯t you think they¡¯re dead?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ve been gone for a day. There might be a chance that their assess still intact.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Fuck it.¡± Cid said. ¡°7 hours of free sighting and there¡¯s still no trace. They hid their asses well. We couldn¡¯t find them as if they¡¯ve completely disappeared.¡± There¡¯s an exaggeration of his last word. ¡°Or maybe they went AWOL.¡±


    ¡°Cid calm down.¡± Linda held his shoulder. ¡°Or you¡¯re going first.¡± Her concerned expression suddenly turns the other direction and switch to deadly serious.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Good. Now, if we were them, where we would hide in this tundra?¡±


    ¡°Trenches. Beneath the mountain.¡±


    ¡°The problem is where to look.¡±


    A sight caught Ken¡¯s eyes. It was the wheels track the fade off in the woods. ¡°Uhm, guys. You guys might want to look at this.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    They went and followed the tracks until it led them to a dead end beneath the mountain.


    ¡°I hate to break it to you, but it¡¯s a dead end.¡± Cid scoffed.


    Alastor who is the least pessimistic picked up a stone and threw at the base of the mountain. Their eyes squinted as the rock bounce back from inside of what seemingly an illusion.


    ¡°Or maybe not.¡± Linda said.


    She began to chant and her hands began to gesture.


    ¡°Postus Retilious.¡±


    The wall of illusion began to deduce into dust and the entrance of the cave appeared before their eyes. They went inside, but Linda chanted the illusion spell again. The din light vanished.


    ¡°What was that for?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°That illusion was chanted for a reason, whatever may be.¡±


    Ken initiated on performing a fire ball magic.


    ¡°Well, no use to whine now.¡± Cid said. ¡°We might as well move forward.¡±


    They trail the road through the darkness. They can feel that the atmosphere is crawling on their skin. Alastor sneezed as he shakes his head.


    ¡°What the hell is this place?¡± Cid asked. ¡°It reeks of black magic.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no shit. It¡¯s all over the place. It may not be strong, but dear lord, it¡¯s mind wrenching.¡± ¡°I hope that this would gone soon.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t saw Tin these days. Where has she been?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s busy. She¡¯s part of the stock team and went with the other in the sea to gather stocks from the other country.¡±


    ¡°I wish I was in her position.¡± Ken said. ¡°I could really use a vacation right now.¡±


    They stopped when they heard a faint gasp. Ken flew his fireball to the source and in surprise a face lurked out and blew off the fire ball. What happens next is that they were ambushed. A fireball emanated and the three suspects walk out in the shadow.


    Linda was tied while the others was in a pause as the tipping point of their weapons was in their head.


    ¡°We¡¯ve come here at peace.¡± Ken briskly said.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dice asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re the rescue squad.¡± Linda said. ¡°We came here to rescue you.¡±


    ¡°How ironic. You look like ones who needed the saving than us.¡± Octagon said.


    ¡°Spare us the mockery.¡± Alastor said. ¡°If it isn¡¯t because of the dark magic, we wouldn¡¯t be in low spirit.¡±


    Laura sighed. They undid their doing and called Liber.


    Liber carrying the carriage of the stock foods cried happily as he sees Alastor. Alastor pet him with a relief before sitting beside them with the fire in middle.


    Dice began to explain the precedence of the event to this point where they were given no option but to stay put while waiting for the rescuers.


    ¡°We¡¯re sitting ducks here since yesterday. We need to formulate a plan. Look, I¡¯m not going to die here, there¡¯s chicks waiting for me and god knows it¡¯s going to be a hell of a ride.¡± Dice said. He plucked out the wine cork and relentlessly drank it. ¡°I would rather die wrap in the arms of a woman rather than that uncanny monster.¡±


    ¡°All right then,¡± Alastor started. ¡°We¡¯ll have to make a trap.¡±


    The goal is to finished the trap before the sunset. Likely, because of their proficiency, they were able to pulled this off and began to execute the plan.


    Ken who is the fastest of them all unwillingly volunteered to become the bait and no was covered by blood. The stink lingers the air and was caught by the sharp nose of the monster that was disrupted in his afternoon snack.


    The monster leaped off to the source of the scent. It growled and shook the nearby trees. The wind flickered the leaves and the birds flew away. It¡¯s gigantic body emersed from the whirling dust and its arms stretched to reach Ken. He quickly shifted his weight and dash backward. The primate unleashed its fury as it grew its claw and tried to kill Ken, but this time Linda threw ice wall magic to block the attack.


    ¡°Here it goes.¡±


    The ice wall shattered with ease.


    ¡°Yep. Sprint inside the cave.¡± Linda ordered.


    The others camouflage in the darkness and waited patiently for the monster to enter. The primate¡¯s head lurched in and its body struggle to get inside so it bent to get inside and began to explore the cave.


    It went deeper inside and glance around. It¡¯s instinct sharpened as it sensed a threat coming from his right side. It was a fireball that directly shot on its face. It momentarily stammered and, in that instant, Liber sprinted passing the monster. It tried to grabbed Liber but failed as Dice, Laura and Linda fired its back with various kind of magic. It stumbled forward to gain distance. Just as they plan, the monster went straightly to the hole they made. Various hooks began to emerge and pierced to its skin, decapitating it.


    ¡°Run inside the carriage!¡± Alastor shouted.


    They quickly went inside and drove it outside. Looking behind the cave the inside exploded and the smoke began to trailed outside into the sky. The boulder crumbled down and blocked the entrance.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t kill it, bury it alive.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°So far, so good.¡± Linda said. ¡°It would buy us some time and if not, we¡¯re toast.¡±


    Their breath left their lungs as the base of the mountain eradicated and the monster sprung out. The primate monster roared as its chalked skin grew bright red.


    ¡°Oh fuck!¡± Cid shouted.


    ¡°Yep, we are dead.¡± Dice added.


    The monster grabbed the nearby trees and threw it at them. Liber struggled to evade it with lone his senses but was unable to predict the destination of the object and its trunks were able to disturb its sight.


    ¡°Why are we running by the way?¡± Alastor asked.


    Dice raised a brow. ¡°Uh, because it¡¯s a rampaging shithead that is obviously out of our league?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that was yesterday, but now we have the manpower. We kill it and we have more food stock.¡±


    They were stumbled on to that realization and grinned.


    Liber stopped and was ordered by Alastor to get away. They waited for the enemy and stood their ground.


    The enemy landed in front of them. The monster¡¯s eyes grew bright red as its claws swiftly aimed to them. Linda blocked it with her ice wall and Cid and Ken blasted it with fire magic. The monster blocked it with its bare hands. Ken pursuit the opportunity and strengthen his fist, hitting the stomach of the enemy.


    The enemy fumbled and was not able to counter as Laura and Octagon bombarded the enemy with fire and wind magic. Alastor sprinted as he held high his sword, he sprung to its leg and cut the part where the nerve lies on. The enemy kneeled as Dice and Alastor cut off its left leg.


    The last thing that the monster recall is the light that blinded its sight.

 Chapter 78 - The Height Of Danger

    The monster was blinded by the fire magic of Ken and Linda¡¯s ice magic. The enemy was completely overwhelmed by the number and couldn¡¯t react properly on which it should attack first. Alastor rolled over evading the enemy.


    With the blinded enemy, they were able to damage it, but its moves became more agitated and thrown off Octagon, Linda, Ken, and Laura. Dice leaped over with his sword plunged onto the monster¡¯s chest. Alastor also cut off its tail as it tumbled down and fell over the ground. Alastor slashes its throat before it could even draw its last breath.


    With a sigh of relief, the injured members lie down and waited for Cid to finished the soup that he¡¯s cooking. A few vegetables and meat with stew were mixed. Dice was astounded not only by the food but also by the unprecedented event. They did not expect that Alastor would outwit the inconvenient situation they were trapped in.


    Once the pang of fear dug a hole in the flesh, it would be hard to yank it off. It would take a damned dose of confidence to pluck it out. The moment he saw the determination in his eyes, the cold touch of death had left his back and quickly assisted him in purging the enemy. A moment of bravery surged through his veins. He remember he is not just any like the hunters or mercenaries, he was trained by one of the best schools of thought that exist within this region.


    He beckoned and goaded him to stand his ground. He held his sword with such dignity and gravitas. Such rarity and a keeper this group has. Another thing had crossed his mind about his other qualities, there is something peculiar about Alastor, yet he can¡¯t identify it.


    ¡°Say,¡± He started. ¡°How come you¡¯re not scared of such an enemy?¡±


    Alastor glanced back. ¡°Because I am confident that we can win. In the contest between brain and strength, the brain always wins, but we have both it and we work coordinatingly.¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± He gasped in awe. ¡°We are in your debt. Please do not treat us so formally. We came from the same branch. The name is Dice. This is Laura and Octagon.¡±


    ¡°Alastor.¡± He replied. ¡°And this is Cid, Ken, and Linda ¨C and the Comodo that you¡¯ve borrowed is Liber.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is it yours? Pardon us. Mister Rod deliberately misled us to think that it is okay to use it without the owner¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve driven a hard bargain to return the favor on him.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He pondered on his remarks. Rod isn¡¯t like someone who could get bested easily specifically if it is below his rank.


    ¡°Yep. The guy owed us a big deal.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ken boasted. ¡°A HUGE DEAL.¡±


    ¡°Will you shut up?!¡± Cid shouted at Ken. ¡°Have some respect for the food and to me as the chef. Chew on it first before talking.¡± He complained.


    ¡°Hey! Your food tastes like shit. I bet I can make better than you.¡±


    ¡°What did you just say?!¡± Cid''s forehead burrowed.


    ¡°I SAID ¨C¡±


    A big spoon slap into Ken¡¯s face. The right part of his face was bright as red. He glared at him while rubbing his throbbing cheek.


    ¡°What the hell man?!¡±


    ¡°Both of you!¡± Linda interrupted the two. ¡°Knock it off or I¡¯ll knock the two of you!¡±


    They immediately sat down, but they are still glaring at each other.


    ¡°You have quite a team here.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell. These guys are quite a pain in the ass, except the blondie. She¡¯s a keeper.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡±


    ¡°She can be crappy sometimes, but she can make fine dishes.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡± Linda inserted. ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±


    Dice looked away and stiffened.


    ¡°Do we look like we care?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± She fell to quiet.


    As soon as the dawn broke, they traveled out of the forest. The journey was not without any conflicts. There were numerous familiar monsters they have fought, but with ease they vanquished them. Conveniently, the conflicts added more rations and had more for them to eat while they¡¯re on their tracks. The storage already filled the spaces inside the carriages and adding too much would put strain more than Liber could handle.


    ¡°Not to meddle or anything, but it would be wise to stop adding more for now,¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Laura asked. ¡°It would be such a waste to leave those potential rations here.¡±


    ¡°No, I agree with her.¡± Dice said.


    ¡°It would be unwise to overworked Liber. We can¡¯t afford to stay here any longer.¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°He is right, do not forget, the Night Tide is nearby. There¡¯s so much preparation that must be done.¡±


    The Night Tide, it is a one-week event wherein the moon will shine brighter at its height during midnight. The light of the moon will affect the monsters psychologically and will become wild, granting them enhanced strength and instincts. Some monsters also affected psychologically by mysterious phenomena which makes them unpredictable and dangerous. Most people knew that it is dangerous and must be careful during times of the Night Tide. There are several theories about this event, first, is that this event happens because of the curse of the ancient Arbiters, there are known people known for using strong dark magic, but they are the only who come on top; it is observe that during this event, dark magic swells up from the earth that mainly affects the mind of the monsters. Second, it is the effect of the blight, there were records in the past specifically the ancient times, people relied on power of the blight, the gravity of the power produced unbalanced the very law of nature, and their impunity brought the curse onto themselves. There were several theories of its existence but their were no actual evidence of it. It may exaggerate to say, but most of the known unknown curses came from the ancient times, probably before or after the first war of blights.


    There are others who are strong enough to overcome the trial and was not afraid to deal with the aberration. Some warriors specifically in the nations see this as an opportunity to test their might and strengthened themselves.


    ¡°Sacrificing our speed over the weight is not worth it,¡± Alastor said. ¡°So, it is best for us to minimize the risk over the exposure on the unnecessary conflict.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Alastor,¡± Octagon said. ¡°Now let us go, before monsters will come to steal our stocks.¡±


    They have finally made it out and saw the mansion on top of a hill. Over the northeast, they can see the training field. There are some trainees that are practicing their swordsmanship with the use of a wooden sword. It is the law of the Glade, using real swords is forbidden to use during mock training, and one should only use wooden swords. One noticeable group has faced one of the most hardest training, run and evade so to call of the training, it is where the students will test their agility and reflexivity as they hurdle away from the indestructible gem that will shock them if they made contact with it. As soon as they have reach the desired speed of the instructor, well it means they passed, but very few can pull of some stunt to evade it and make the way to the goal.


    It was a long tiring afternoon, almost all of them has neither strength or has a strong face of will to be noticed when they entered the Glade. Linda ordered one of the trainees named Bennett to handle the stock foods they have gathered to the stock room before joining them inside.


    The task is not that all hard, but it is still vital to their survival, food, water and medicines are the basic essentials of the Glade, these mentioned items must prepared at any times in any case of assault or injuries that might have taken place within the premises. There were others on same rank as hers who are capable of handling the job, but she insisted on joining them despite the appeal for resting the whole week. The proposal may appealing but her mind can''t put into contempt knowing that the damage is still far from done. She grew up on this place ever since she was a child, she has no family nor relatives that has taken care of her, only this sanctuary satisfy the void in her heart, that is why she cannot allow herself not to worry while the rest has to face this issue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll head to the directors¡¯ room. You guys take some rest.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Will do,¡± Alastor said.


    The others immediately spread out.


    ¡°I will also head to the director. Let me accompany you.¡±


    Linda nods. Dice glanced at Octagon and Laura.


    ¡°You guys should take some rest too. Do not worry, this wouldn¡¯t take long.¡±


    The moment the two of them were left alone, Linda and Dice start to discuss.


    ¡°I hope I¡¯m not the only one who noticed the reek of black magic in that cave.¡±


    ¡°Worry not. That is the reason why I want to join you to report this uncanny event to Rod.¡±


    ¡°Good, because we need to dispose of the rats that are the cause of that monster''s mess.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more.¡±

 Chapter 79 - The Tide Of Night

    It has been decided, Rod and the other directors orchestrated a plan for the upcoming Night Tide. The forces were divided into groups. The Medic Team, from the name itself, is the one who is responsible for tending the wounded. The Melee Team, are the front liners so to speak, they are the ones who will engage in close combat against the enemies.


    The plan was already laid, but there is so much thing that they must do and prepared. The trainees spend most of their time training while shifting duties. The event might take place one week from now but they are hectic and tireless. Aside from that, there are trainees that must be dealt with utmost dedication.


    A chain of explosions vociferated in the forest as Sherry continuously jinked and evaded the landmines that Nat conjured.


    ¡°No wonder why your friends spoke so confident about you, you got some spunk, kid,¡± Nat said.


    It appears that Sherry can¡¯t hear him, but, nonetheless, she was still gallantly avoiding the air bombs.


    Alastor asked for Nat¡¯s assistance with Sherry¡¯s training. They were observing her dodging the air bombs from the higher echelon of the ruins of a building. Nat is unceasingly conjuring and planted his landmine magic to the ground.


    ¡°This air-bomb magic of mine not only can be planted on the ground but also in the air. You sure you don¡¯t want to pack up my abilities for your student''s delight?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Alastor strictly said. ¡°It would be too much for her. For now, let us test and help her improve her instinct and senses, so that she would be able to see clearly the upcoming tests.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± He nodded.


    Sherry leaped and hanged on the branch of a tree before Nat¡¯s air-bomb exploded.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Alastor shouted. ¡°That is cheating.¡±


    Sherry glared back at him, ¡°This training is for survival, right? What¡¯s wrong with using the environment to use as an advantage?¡±


    There¡¯s a hint of annoyance in his tone, ¡°I want you to learn to be cautious and use your senses properly, not to rely on your advance enhancements.¡±


    ¡°But my enhancements are the real deal. I can even see the mana planted all over the place.¡±


    Alastor snapped out and whispered to Nat. ¡°Do it, Nat.¡±


    Nat grinned and used magic that compresses air with his mana. Sherry picked up the cue and saw the multiple compressions of air, although, she missed one. The nearby air compression exploded at her back. The shockwave sends her flying back to the ground and with a stroke of misfortune, she landed nearby the landmine.


    Observing from the high level, Alastor decided to jump down and deliver a surprised attack to Sherry. She felt the wind sharpened up above and saw him with his sword directed at her. The pit in her stomach swells and bursts energy through her veins. She quickly propelled as the energy came out from her hand and evaded the attack.


    She noticed the pattern of the landmines and land where it is safe. The feeling that was exhilarated suddenly hushed down and her senses went back to normal.


    ¡°What was that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°That is your innate power kicking up from your mind.¡±


    ¡°Is that the result of my enhancement?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely not. That ability comes from you, not from the bionic enhancement, but from your human side. Tell me, what do you feel?¡±


    ¡°I- for a moment I felt that there¡¯s a heat swells on my stomach that burns me with such energy. I never felt that much sensation, but I think I like it.¡±


    ¡°It looks like you momentarily tap on your ability.¡±


    ¡°Say, how do you retain it?¡±


    ¡°Through training, of course. That feeling only comes in the moment of danger. Your senses will sharpen and would be able to deliver a counter offense against the enemy. This technique is based on the Hunters technique which was passed down in the past up to now, but only exceptional people were able to fully muster it and was able to perform it with expertise.¡±


    Sherry smiled in amusement. ¡°I guess I¡¯m one of them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself, kid. It¡¯s a stroke of one-time luck to use that kind of power. You will need more training to attain that kind of ability.¡±


    Sherry grinned. ¡°All right, all right. Show me it then. Give me all that you¡¯ve got.¡± She challenged.


    Alastor gripped his sword and went head against Sherry. She was put on an edge with Alastor aggression and Nat¡¯s compressed bombs but was able to gain her stand against the odds.


    Sherry cough as she leaped out of the swelling smoke.


    ¡°That¡¯s ¨C that¡¯s enough, shit.¡± She kneeled and regained her breath. ¡°I can¡¯t hold on ¨Cmuch longer. Timeout.¡±


    ¡°That all you¡¯ve got?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fair. There are two of you guys and there¡¯s only me.¡±


    ¡°Well get used to it. This is how we trained. We pushed through our limit and challenged the odds beyond our abilities.¡±


    ¡°Crap. I was not expecting this.¡±


    ¡°If I were you, I would train my mind to get ahead of physical strain. One day, if you¡¯re in actual field combat, you would able to utilize every strategy that has thought to you.¡±


    Her eyes gleam in determination, ¡°Then I will endure it. Even if it cost a lot.¡±


    ¡°Good for you, but I¡¯m afraid you are out of juice. Let¡¯s do this again tomorrow.¡±


    Sherry¡¯s body gave up on the ground but Alastor caught her and carried her on his back.


    ¡°Hm, not bad, kid.¡±


    Early in the morning.


    Linda and the others helped the head technician named Farahd. She lends him the screwdriver as he climbs in the ladder in the ship to fix the bolts and finally able to let the shroud wide open.


    ¡°At last, we would be able to travel across the sea.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Farahd said. ¡°Since, we were able to fix it. Why don¡¯t we try it out?¡±


    ¡°Why now? The tide is nigh. We should hurry and hid on the mansion until the Night Tide comes.¡±


    ¡°Well, considering the lack of sailors, we might as well train the others to sail a ship as well, even though they¡¯re essentials or not. But I would reckon they might be useful in the future.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Farahd commands the crew to prepare the ship and hold on to the position before he went to the steering wheel. They set sail across the sea. Whilst he was maneuvering the ship, the fellow crewmates threw the nets on the sea.


    ¡°This is how you catch a fish.¡± He said to Linda.


    Farahd picked up the timing of the wind and went to maneuver it northwest. The ship turns side and stammered her to disbalance her position. She caught rope to balance.


    ¡°Maybe a little warning next time.¡±


    A moment pass and the ship finally stopped from maneuvering to steady gait. The crew began to pull the net to dock. It was a feast of harvest indeed. The net was full of fish that even the fish on top can crawl and escape the net.


    ¡°You see what I did there?¡±


    ¡°That is impressive. Will you teach me?¡±


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    And so, they began to depart the ship, and Linda was taught by the basic lessons from the captain himself.


    She quickly grasped his teaching about catching the fishes on the seas. It requires a timing where the sailing winds would come. Whenever the winds come, she quickly maneuvers the steering wheels in the directions so that the speed will boost and would be able to catch fish. In certain lengths of her success, Farahd commands her.


    ¡°Hey, we¡¯ll have to draw¡±


    ¡°Why? We have caught many. Surely we would have expected more if we continue.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Farahd firmly said. ¡°There is no need. Too much fish will be only decentralized and unbalance our cycle. If we gather too many sea creatures then there will be no upbringing for us next time.¡±


    Linda nodded. She is not that ignorant to not recognize the emergence of the balance of nature.


    ¡°There are consequences should we caught the hatchlings. There will be no harvest for us should they caught on our stride!¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. No need to get stingy on it, jeez.¡± She nervously replied.


    The night finally appeared before their eyes and the sunset was opposite to it. The stars burn bright above as the magenta clouds began to disperse into blackness. The tide of the night has finally come to end their quest. The sea began to behave incoherently the tide come high and low and high again that it makes their ship unstable to sail.


    ¡°Sail ho! We need to dock before the tide will consume us all!¡±


    Farahd steered around and went to the underground cave that went straight down to the tunnel that the haven created. It was hard and rough. Farahd was too late anticipated the abnormal tide occurrence. Well, it was expected that will happen ever since that the Night Tide is coming. The chances of their ship getting wreck ashore are high, so it is better to dock and wait for another day to sail.

 Chapter 80 - Divine Retribution

    Alastor made it clear to him, he can take care of that monster by himself. Glox''s role for now is on guard duty. Frankly, whether Alastor tell him or not, he will undoubtedly left to aid the women and the children, specially Reia, she is the heirest of the elven tribe. He cannot let her out of his sight, now that she is close to her, never again will let her do her own bidding after the plight she had to face for the past months all by herself.


    He ran in the forest, not even the slightest of monsters intrusion were able to halt and continued to his way. His eyes were filled with emerald mana and felt the danger revolving on the people that he''s after. His speed increased and whizzed through the wind. Monsters sprung out of the darkness, the likely same of Alastor that face, but lesser to it in strength. Glox knives began to emanate light.


    "Get out of my way!"


    As he swung the light extended. The darkness was dispelled easily and by the means of his speed, he was able to caught on to them. Reia used protection magic against the monstrous shadow, while the others use their guns against it, but it seems that it is impenetrable by any physical means and by the look of the Reia''s situation, she cannot portray offensive magic without leaving safe from the other monsters attacks.


    Glox leap with his knife sabers and attack the enemy. The monster howled and draw back. The shadowy figure began to change its figure to a manly stature.


    "Glox. I''m glad that you are here. What happened to Al?"


    "Don''t worry about him. Worry this demon in front of us."


    "Right." Reia replied. "Sherry, take the kids and take cover."


    Sherry nodded and take the kids behind the boulder far away from their fight.


    The monster sprung and glided down. Glox reaction time was slow, luckily, Reia conjured protection wall magic against the enemies attack and was followed by fire magic. The magic blasted the monster away. The smoke whirled when Glox spurted wind magic to increased his speed. His knife light saber pierce through the monster. It did not take taxed too much when the enemy was stunned by Reia''s attack.


    Glox felt the heaviness of its flesh when he pulled out the knife light saber.


    "It seems that holy magic is effective against his kind."


    "Yes, it seems so."


    The monster crippled and its form finally revealed. Clad in dark attire, the pang revealed and horrid eyes brimmed in red.


    "A vampire?" Glox asked to himself. "This can''t be. How can such creature can conjure such dark magic?"


    "Let us pray to find the right answer later after we finished the enemies. Here they come!" Reia said.


    "What?"


    Others shadowy figures began to sprung out in the darkness. Reia concerned eyes led to Sherry and the children hiding behind the boulder. She hands raises and conjured shields to protect them against the enemies.


    "That should hold them for long." She said.


    "My lady, should we withdraw?"


    "Does it look like we have another option?"


    As much as he wants to grabbed her away, she will eventually hate him for abandoning the child, so he chose the latter.


    "I''m afraid, not."


    "Good. ''Cause I hate running away from a good fight." She smirked. "Foul creatures, do not think you can have it your way. By the blessed power of the elder gods, I will end your wicked existence here."


    "Do you remember the basic aptitude of combat?"


    "I do and it''s time to put my training into a test."


    Reia conjured wind magic to disrupt their senses and vision, allowing her to create illusions. Her palm were placed against the shadows chest. The monster gradually felt the heat and it was too late to withdraw as it is now under her spell.


    "Fiaraga!"


    The monster erupted in flame and turn to dust in a matter of second. Glox easily defeated the monsters now he knows that his holy magic were effective against the enemies. He whirled around cutting them off in their fatal parts of their body.


    "You''ve done well, my lady." He complimented.


    "Same goes to you."


    The monsters slowly back down and retreated.


    "That is right, fend off, before I''ll kill you all."


    Their actions had not diverted Glox premonition. He felt a disturbing presence that exert oneself effort to hide its presence.


    "I believe it is not the end. Raised your guard, My lady."


    A shadow hopped and crashed at them. The blast of wind caught them and shook off their balance.


    "So, this is the beings that disturbed our hunting. Oh, I love a good challenge."


    In a single swift the dust whirling around dissipated. A man in grandiose outfit emerges. Their eyes can tell the immense dark mana circling around him.


    "A bishop kind of vampire?"


    "A bishop?" He snickers. "I''m flattered to be compared on that kind, but, forgive me for the misgivings, I am not. I am just a mere captain of this division. You''ll have to read more about of us, not just a tiptoeing guess."


    "Impossible. Your dark mana exceeds the normal ones." She said with a surprise expression.


    "I am normal."


    "What the hell is the meaning of this?"


    "Please do enlightened me with your strength. I have heard that you lot causes commotion and a headache to my allies over here. I cannot imagine how tremendously powerful duo you are."


    "I am well confident that we will meet your expectation."


    "Well then. Shall we begin?" He reckoned.


    Glox lead the charge. His weapon flash light and attack him, but no matter he try, he can''t hit him. From right to left, the vampire easily evaded Glox. He shifted his position and with one punch, Glox was blew away.


    "Is that all?"


    On the contrary, Reia caught him surprisingly from behind. Her fire and ice magic inflicted the enemy. His clothes burned, showing the skin having second degree burn which was worsened by her ice magic.


    "Hm. Now come to think of it, the two of you come from the elven tribe, am I correct?"


    "So, what if?"


    "Nothing. I find it curious how come secretive tribe are out of their nest. Is there something that lured you away from your home?"


    "That is none of your business." Reia strictly replied.


    "Oh, but it is. You see, vampires and elven race are sworn enemies."


    "Do not flatter yourself. Every foul creatures are elven''s sworn enemies." She replied.


    "Nonetheless, I must take the two of you seriously. I cannot allow that the two of you will go unattended. My master will be please if I offer your heads to him."


    "My lady, I''m afraid our friend here is beyond help. He is deluded."


    Her hatred towards vampires reflected on her eyes. She despises them for the fact that they chaos during the previous war of blights. Majority of the previous eras, the vampires were the one who mostly inflicted the elven tribes.


    "Can''t disagree with that thought. Do not take us so lightly, vampire. Blink, you''ll get stake. Blink twice, you''ll get burn."


    He sighed and close his eyes for a second. "You cannot fathom what I can do. You don''t even know what kind of -"


    Before he can finish his words, Reia conjured fire sword magic and pierce it through the vampire''s flesh.


    "The third warning, close your eyes and you''ll get both."

 Chapter 81 - Merry Well

    His eyes fixated to the Reia. Just now he felt the most terrifying thing that any being than can done harm to him. The fire magic has set his entire body on fire. The billowing dust had covered his charred naked body. He swung his arm and instantly he was covered back to his clothes. The wounds healed too.


    "I must confess, you are strong. But not as strong compared to the other I have fought over hundred of years."


    Glox immediately went to her side when he felt the malicious aura conspire to strike Reia.


    "My lady..."


    "I know."


    The vampire''s strong bloodlust aura leak all over the place. Several monsters around the vicinity had left hurriedly. The pangs appeared, his claws grew, veins pops out on his skin and his eyes did ever grow brighter in red.


    "My lady," He glanced back at her. "I believe we should head out away. We can''t take him down. Not with our strength."


    "I reckon you dare."


    A single snapped of his fingers, the other vampires went and engage to Sherry and the children. If it weren''t for the shield she conjured, they would be dead for now.


    "As far as I remember, protection magic as long as the expended mana holds on. Now, this is a challenge for you, defeat me and my acolytes will conspire no one again. Deal?"


    Reia held Glox''s shoulder, she looked at him with sincerity and in her voice, "I know what you are thinking, but I made a vow to those children that I will save them and keep them away from any harm. You and I both knew what it meant to become an orphan, especially when no one keeps your innocence away from any conspiring environment."


    He fell into contemplation, "That, I cannot argue. Fine, we will beat him and show the mighty power elves."


    "Show me more!"


    The vampire shouted as he launch an attack. There was no mistake about it, the moment the moment his knife sabers met the vampire''s arm, he felt for a brief moment the hardness of it. It was nothing like he have seen before. Of course, not only he is a warrior but Glox is also a mage, he has study magic and the art of sword ever since he was in teen years, he was able to muster how to conduct a reiteration magic, a type of offensive magic that allows the user to weaponized and prolong a certain element into a weapon. He was not a stranger when it comes to enhancement magic, specially to self, such as increasing speed wherein with the power of wind magic, he was able to increased his speed, but there are also side effects of using such abilities, it takes an amount of willpower, observation and analyzation when to shift his weight in order to change his direction to evade or attack and use his speed.


    Glox knew that in every magic there are always downside of using it. Enhancement magic like changing the body mass, durability and instincts are part from it.


    Reia glide down and shoot fire magic to free falling enemy. With a single swift of his arms, the magic she conjured deflected.


    "Is that all you''ve got?! You got to do more better than that!" He mocked. "And her I thought that the elves are supposed to be powerful. Where does that legendary strength has gone?! I hope your fellow kind does not show the same. It would be disappointing to come to a realization that the strength of your bloodline dissipated."


    "Insolent!" Glox shouted. "To think such mere vampire mock our kind."


    "This ''mere vampire'' you have spoken of hold the key to saving those bunch of blood bags. You are at my mercy." He replied. "Perhaps you will reveal more if I press more stress."


    For a moment, the vampire''s action had embark their thoughts in awe of his capabilities. A dragon shape made of fire sprung from his hands and spit fireball to attack Sherry and the children. Sherry held the children in attempt to catch the blast whenever the wall of protection breaks apart. On the other side, the fireball attack did not spare the vampires and killed at least some of them before fleeing.


    Reia attempted to attack the flame dragon, but he was intercepted by the vampire.


    "I believe that is cheating, my lady. You were supposed to be playing with me."


    Glox immediately parted the vampires aim and guided his saber knife to parry his attack.


    "You got to admit using children to hold us as bargain is pretty low."


    "Yes, I agree. But like what you have described me, I am despicable and insolent. So, it is no surprise that I will pull off a dirty trick."


    "May the gods burn your soul in the afterlife."


    "Your gods only made false promises, that I can assure you."


    With the given space and time, Reia manage to perform another magic to shift the tide of the fight on their ends. She withdrew and place her hands on the earth. Her senses became clear even when she close her eyes. The wind, the monsters presence, his and Glox and hers. The very essence of earth course through the plants, rivers, trees, flowers, seas. She felt the energy flowing and channeling to one another.


    "No!NO!" The vampire shouted.


    The vampire kicked Glox aside and went to Reia.


    "So, you finally saw your mistake?"


    The vampire can feel the presence of the unknown energy greater than his and to the other.


    "You wish to see our might. right? You will be getting it first hand."


    Reia float above.


    "Dieseart onivichs."


    Pure light energy swirls around the fire dragon. It engulfs and twisted the aberration leaving it to dust.


    "I finally understand now."


    Her voice echoed. Whenever she tried to manifest mana and the mystic energy, she felt her head became heavier by seconds.


    "Understand, what?"


    "The reason why you are not the same as the others."


    Annoyed by her remarks, the vampire leaped and confronted her but he was swayed away without even touching her.


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    "A holy magic. Ever since from the start, you have no chance against us."


    "Impossible."


    "It is possible."


    "This magic you possess, this is not something that an average elf can wield. What are you?"


    "Something greater than you."


    Reia threw a light magic to him, but the vampire has a devil luck, the light did not kill him, but it did more damage to him. As of now the vampire felt the burning light that pierce to his chest.


    "Damn you. I did not expect that --" He coughs blood.


    "That what?" She intervenes. "That we are ignorant? That we are outdated because we isolated ourselves from the outside world? Do not underestimate our kind."


    The vampire grinned. "Perhaps, you are right. I should not have underestimated your kind. But don''t underestimate me."


    The vampire quickly moves away and sprinted towards Sherry. The monster destroyed the wall and attempt to feed on one of the children, but Sherry blocked her and as a result, her blood was the one who served to feed the vampire.


    "I do not care of who you are but you will do good."


    In an unexpected events, Sherry''s chest began to pulsate violet energy. The energy blasted the vampire away from her. The vampire stood in disbelief.


    "How can this be?! You hold a power of a blight?! Y-y-you insignificant speck?!"


    At the same time, something breaks through Sherry''s mind.


    "What did you do to me?!" She shouted. "What did you do to me?!"


    Before the vampire can do anything more harm, Reia blasted the vampire.


    "Sherry, it''s going to be fine..." She tried to assure her but Sherry bursted into madness, her eyes became ferocious.


    "Stay away from me!!!"


    Glox pulled Reia away before Sherry could do anything harm to her.


    "Don''t try to do a thing to her Glox. She''s not on herself."


    "That is precisely why we should kill her. She will do harm in anyway means necessary."


    "I can c-c-c-c-control it." She relaxed and exhaled. "I-I-I know.... Al or Ken, they can help me."


    "Sherry wait!"


    In a blinding light, Sherry was gone. Thankfully, the children is no harm anymore.


    "Should we go after her?" Glox asked.


    "No. We will go to the rendezvous point. Let us hope that the gods will take care of her."

 Chapter 82 - Rendezvous

    Her memory is fresh as the fruit she¡¯s eating now. It rejuvenates her nerves as she drank a juice that slipped down her throat. It has been three weeks since they came here. All was to thank Henrick, he had guide them in Shahaya island, a lone huge island that is across the sea. At first, she was mad of why they were not taken to the main mansion of the Glade, but after she knew about the uprising of the Renegades, she willingly complied to his instruction and allowed him to take them in Shahaya.


    This desolated island is far from the mainland and is safe from the nations radar. They were welcome as guess and was fed. The children were taken properly and gave them bath. At first, they were hesitant to come over and join the other children, but soon enough they were able to adept and make friends.


    All those hardships were paid off as she can see that the children can live a comfortable life, free from worries and danger. She may not agree with their way of living but she is glad that the heads of the Glade allow them to choose their path on their own while at the same time they are getting benefits with some minor chores that is out of the spectrum within danger.


    Most of the children around 9 are free from the malicious world while still learning, up above the stated age is still learning adequacy and manners while still having the freedom of as a child to explore. There is nothing more important for her than to protect the children¡¯s innocence at all cost, even if it meant to dismay her goals.


    She knew that such system was bound by the external force and restricted themselves from outside influences. She knew that there is something more than the pretty face and sweet talks from the people in the Glade including Henrick but she did not want to probe any further to upset their courtesy of accepting them as their guest and adopt the children she adores to save from those people who abuses them for child labor.


    She stared at the bottom of the cliff onto the shadow part of the sea. Her thoughts reminiscing the times when she was with her fellow kind. Glox followed her discreetly, he noticed that her face is longed whenever she is preoccupied. Glox easily leaped on the adjacent stepping stone and onto the clearing then stay by her side.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t like you, why did you leave her?¡±


    ¡°I have my reasons?¡±


    ¡°Would you kindly share it with me?¡±


    She paused for a few seconds. Even for herself, it is still unclear what she just saw. A vision came passed to her mind and in that moment, she knew it is right to let her do as she think the right thing to do.


    ¡°I peered into the future. I saw a glimpse of the future, her and them, being part of the circle of a conflict. I became submissive on time at that moment, it tells me to let it happen. I¡¯m so sorry, even I can¡¯t explain what has happened, but the sky abhors it, yet the time still bid it to happens. I don¡¯t know what will become next, but what we have is time and prepare for the conflict.¡±


    Glox saw the almost expression of Reia. He unconsciously brushes his chin and lifted his gaze on the sunset.


    ¡°What to do now? Do you intend to spend more time in here?¡±


    ¡°Nay. I have seen enough. Let us fare¡­ tomorrow, at dawn. For now, allow me to enjoy whatever moment has left for me to accompany the children for one last time.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Very well then.¡±


    He bowed and vanished in a leap.


    She made her way down the hall. Some children are busy attending and assisting the staffs in the kitchen, while the others are busy on their rooms playing, or keeping themselves busy with children¡¯s book and learning different things, just like what would any other normal children would play. A smile animated in her face.


    A child called her out. She struggled to climb up the stairs with her small legs. She nearly tripped over the paper plane over her heels.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Reia softly asked.


    The little girl presented to her a doll on what seemingly resembles her figure. It was made of potato sack with buttons as her eyes and her hair comes from the skewered rag that sewed to its head.


    ¡°Aww, thank you. It¡¯s wonderful.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Take care of Gigi, she¡¯s very special.¡± The little girl giggles.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She did not need to ask, by the look of her face, she can tell that she put an effort on making the doll. She ran back to the room where the children are thought how to sew. She came cross of what it seems to be the training ground and to wester side which is where a building that is on construction.


    The thin cold air stays still for few moments as the wave crashes at bay. It was the moment that the ring from the bell had the chill creep to her body. She felt the atmosphere gradually warm and she teleported on the rooftop and waited. She observed and waited patiently what was about to happen in a matter of minute.


    The sky is clear as crystal. The stars twinkled brightly as the moon light streak in the surface. But the light did not last and was replace by the color of the blood. It strikes her again; the chilling atmosphere began to grew intense again. She saw the trails of reddish smoke miasma all over the place in the form of mist.


    ¡°What in the name of god is happening?¡±


    She stopped on her tracks as soon she saw a large group of men from the Glade preparing. The melee warriors guarded the mages in the shore, dressed in robes. The archers began to climb on the towers and on the roof. They all wore light armors and bucklers fastened in their arms. The mages chanted in-sync.


    ¡°Ugania de forma shureido.¡±


    In their palm, a white ball shoots out to the sky and began to disperse into dome. It was for the purpose of protecting the mansion for the upcoming strike of the enemies.


    Saw the rushing Henrick, Reia immediately flew and landed in front of him. Dazed and exhausted on his tasks, the tall and dark lad shook his head and halted. His face is long and pale.


    ¡°Will you explain to me what kind of anomaly is this?¡± She insisted, but Henrick remove her from blocking his path.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Night Tide. You didn¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± His explanation easily swayed by her ignorance of the situation. ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. Will you explain it to me more properly?¡± It was more like a statement rather than a question, but he understands her plight.


    ¡°Look, as much as I want to enlighten you, there isn¡¯t much time. The monsters will rampart any moment now, we must prepare. And you must hide inside the mansion¡­ make sure to keep the children safe there. You will be safe in there while we drive away these monsters until the end of the night.¡±


    Henrick sounded wanted to tell her more but did not dare as the apparent issue matters the most and so, he run fast enough to compare to a stallion.


    They were divided into different teams; one has different functions. The assault team who will engage the enemies upfront and keep them from harming the mage team and the medic team. The mage team and the long-range shooters are responsible of supporting and defending the fort, while the medic team as their name suggest, they are the ones who provided support to those who get injured during the battle.


    The Directors have clearly already made the preparations for this battle. Everything is set and ready to take on whatsoever monster they will face, or so they thought. The wind travelled passed north to east. Restless eyes observed the land with such careful not to miss any missteps from the enemy that might benefit them, after all, they haven¡¯t entirely known the complete geography of the land.


    Henrick held out his broadsword and sighed inward. His thoughts of how does this battle will course is running back in forth.


    The mercenaries already prepared for the battle and as they waited, monsters from the sea began to jump on to the bay. The two parties charged against one another. Their howl erupted like the volcano.

 Chapter 83 - Night Tide

    The cloud shaded the light of the moon and the tide became low. The leaves crippled and detached away by the northern wind. The mercenaries of the Glade assembled outside wherein they are prepared and marching towards the fight.


    The mercenaries stayed in different positions the medics are behind the front lines and were protected by the newbies from the hands of the enemies. Alastor dashed and went to his line in which is in the forest. He held his blade with care and swing lightly, feeling the lightness of his blade that was enhanced by the blacksmiths.


    He sheathes it and rested his eyes, releasing his breath, and exhaled again. He continued his mantra, controlling his breathing as the voices of the other warriors dissipate when he closes his eyes. Whenever he felt that he¡¯s had enough he slowly opens his eyes only to be flinched and be annoyed by the flashes of Ken¡¯s camera.


    ¡°Say cheese!¡± Ken delightfully presses the button and captivates his image.


    Alastor has enough patience to spare any kind of spoiled acts of selfish endeavor. ¡°We¡¯re going to face probably hundreds of monsters, and here you are, wasting your time taking some pictures. How it would be delightful would it be if you have fallen prey to the enemies?¡±


    ¡°Snappy, I like it. Now, pose another strike.¡±


    Alastor unsheathe his blade and pointed it into his chest.


    ¡°Delete those images or I will stake this to your heart¡­ now!¡±


    Ken gulped, he knew that he¡¯s not going to do it, but his expression bade him do otherwise. ¡°Fine. What a buzzkill.¡± He began to delete the images and showed to him no record of his face, but the other images did not fail to catch his keen eyes. ¡°See, I deleted it.¡±


    ¡°I can see that, but what about the others?¡±


    ¡°What about the what?¡± He gazes away and with a pretentious and innocent look.


    ¡°You know what I mean. Do you have no intention to tell the others of this infidelity you committed?


    ¡°Shhh¡­ you don¡¯t need to tell them about this. This is for collection purposes only. You can say that I¡¯m a connoisseur.¡±


    Oblivious as often he can be, there are certain ladies that line up behind him in silence and with an expression of an untamed beast.


    ¡°Connoisseur?¡± Alastor grinned. ¡°Tell that to them.¡±


    Ken glanced behind and saw the maddened ladies. His face turned pale and was struck on his position as their cold gazes crept to his bones. They came closer enough to feel the stench of their intentions. Ken slowly back off but was bump behind by a larger woman. Alastor left him and went to the frontline hearing the horrid scream of Ken and the rest is history.


    Together they felt it, the erupting creeping sensation of bloodlust usurp from the sea to the forest and beyond the mountains. They were supposed to be the best, but even the men and women who reached the pinnacle of their strength can¡¯t encapsulate the fact that they feared for their lives as well.


    From the sea, they saw monsters that are above the usual level they had encountered. Some did not flinch. The only thing that differs those people who trembled in fear and others do not are their experiences.


    Despite the numbers of the enemies, they did not waver and remained still on their position. The monsters varied with many kinds. From Spree Walkers who¡¯s half mammal and reptile, with their bluish scale that is hard as steel and their dark swollen eyes that is capable of seeing their prey within 10 kilometers and their claws that is sharp as their teeth ¨C to the brute humanoid Nightinhawks that scours the sky with their wings and talons that is thrice larger than the human hands.


    A warrior named Kazan and Linda stood in front and beckoned them to attack.


    ¡°Charge!¡± They shouted.


    The entire mercenaries of the Glade unremittingly attention as they storm at each other. Each of them lives with the reputation of the Glade with no less fear in their conviction. Their great numbers began to merge in the coast as their weapons lashed down at the enemies.


    Fortuitously on their side, the veterans took out a large number of enemies and easily decapitated the Nightinhawks from abducting their comrades, but there are unfortunate ones that were not able to do anything.


    Someone shoots fire magic into the sky and amidst the battle, he was injured, but his objective successfully sent to the residents in the four towers. The 16 archers began to stretch and aimed their arrows at the enemies and with their bows and strings began to stretch, the arrows erected and were released with such precision. Their arrows landed either on the wings or at the hands of the Nightinhawks.


    The captives fell. Some were lucky to be outside of the warring zone, but some fell on top of the enemy and got injured as result.


    Alastor leaped and strike down the enemy. He quickly guarded Ken when he saw that the enemy aim his behind while Ken is hovering two enemies in front of him. Alastor draws its attention to him and shield against its attacks. He refutes but it bounces back, though the scales are hard, a piece of its scales shredded.


    Their ability to make their scales harder is quite arduous to penetrate, but it does not mean that their defense is completely impenetrable, it only does require strenuous effort to exude the right amount of level of strength. Ken with his Monk Magic, have his hands fired and with a single swift he easily beheaded the enemies.


    Alastor tried to put himself together after he received a blow from the enemy, a body fell to the sky and nearly fell on top of him.


    ¡°What the fuck?!¡±


    Alastor jumped into action on protecting the tumbled comrade. His sword blocked the enemy¡¯s attacks. He deflected it perfectly and immediately swoop in to land a kick to its guts and redirected the hands away and pushed the tip of his sword to its head.


    He helped the grunting fallen comrade to sit down. He¡¯s exuding effort to draw air while and gasping in desperation.


    ¡°L-Left pocket¡­ a p-potion.¡± He muttered and coughed blood.


    Alastor picked out the bluish potion and made him drink it. No longer he felt the unbearable pain and managed to stand on his feet again.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He spoke and gave a long sighed.


    ¡°You no longer capable of fighting. Go to the medic and rest.¡±


    Alastor heads back to the battlefield and aided the others. Ken side roll and landed a thrusting punch to the enemy¡¯s gut. It felt beyond its thick scale to its flesh the solidity of its fist ¨C so much for it to take and fell onto his knees. Ken quickly demanded its head and went for it with no mercy.


    Ahead of the battlefield, Linda and the others similar to her rank ¨C simultaneously and effectively brought down the enemies. Even with their exceeding efforts the enemies seem not reducing and keeps coming ashore, not to mention the Nightinhawks who¡¯s abducting the comrades and up to the sky.


    Linda took down a Nightinhawk that tried to take her with her ice magic. The wings froze and as a result of crashing, its wing shattered into pieces.


    Kazan took out the Spree Walker in regards to protect Linda from outflanking.


    ¡°Seems there¡¯s no end of them,¡± Kazan said in a troublesome tone. ¡°I do not think that this is going to end well for us.¡±


    Linda answered, ¡°Have faith, Kazan. It¡¯s not like this is the first time we fought these monsters before.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right, but you must consider that some of our troops are not in a condition to fight. As a matter of fact, not all of them have fully recovered enough to take a stand against the enemies, not to mention that there will be others aside to these two kinds that will appear.¡±


    If it were to associate the Night Tide is an absurdity. Monsters will have succumbed under the impression of possessed and maddened man that will haunt and attack prey even their own fellow kind with insatiable bloodlust. This predicament did not only affect the ecosystem but the lives of the human beings that live specifically in countryside areas. Nonetheless, this quandary will come to an end should the dawn touch the land.


    From above, various explosions emanated throughout the surface, and the land was shaken by the battle of the Glade against the monsters. The bombardment is enough to send commotions in the mansion and the children inside were trembling by the unceasing affliction over the battlefield.


    As time goes by new enemies appeared, even still, they did not wane and continued to fight though there were casualties they managed to survive. The wounded persons are tended back to the medic. While the main forces focusing on the fight in the front, they were oblivious that there some monsters that went the other way and headed to the mansion.


    Some of the main forces notice the change of the atmosphere and whiskers of the grass specifically those behind the lines. The archers from the towers began to shoot on the forest hoping that it would delay their march towards them, but unexpected enemies came to leaped on two of the towers a goo ish monster flew and stick on the curtain wall and slowly climb up. The other two of the archers still helped the main forces while the other two were busy trying to shake off the new monster that erected to kill them.


    The message quickly relayed to Linda and Kazan.


    ¡°Shit. The enemies are heading to the mansion!¡± Linda shouted.


    ¡°I can see that!¡± Kazan replied. ¡°The cadets can handle it.¡±


    ¡°No, they can¡¯t! Those monsters are classified as ranked B and A. It¡¯s impossible for them to handle it. Rally our troops back to make sure that their attention remained undivided to us.¡±


    ¡°If only the Rooks are here maybe shits would be easier.¡± He said to himself. Kazan called the nearest groups, ¡°Hey! If any of you are capable of fighting head to the mansion and help the newbies.¡±


    The new trainees held their weapons. It is expected that they¡¯d show a remark of fear and contemplation about themselves on what would their future become should happen if they engage in the battle.


    There were five reliable trainees who¡¯re responsible for their platoon, one of them notices the suddenly shifted behavior of the forest. The trees trembled and the leaves shake loose. Observing from the higher echelon, the trees parted and the goo-ish monsters instantly fled out of the way.


    One of them is capable of using Observation Magic. His eyes glowed and instantly he peered into the abyss and for a moment, the abyss peered back to him. The red eyes glowed menacingly intimated him which is enough to disrupt his mental and physical state.


    ¡°What do you see?¡± His friend asked.


    Suddenly, he felt a pit on his stomach, like it was being grilled and churn. He puked down the tower. His friends immediately came to aid him. The backup quickly got there and in great timing, they¡¯re the ones who first take on the monsters that nearly outflank them.


    The new trainees helped them to fight the monsters and show valiancy while the others remained in their position for the fear that they might get in the way of others.


    Alastor decided to join the others in the mansion.


    ¡°Where are you going?!¡± Ken asked in the midst of the heat of the battle. He luckily evaded the enemy just before the claws got his cheeks. His attention is drawn back to the monsters in front of him. Mages and swordsmen aided him at disposing of the enemies with a swift. He became wary of the movement of the enemies as soon as he heard the loud cry from the forest that the rest of the mercenary of the Glade went to.

 Chapter 84 - Chariot

    In the forest deep, a chariot with grim rider began to appear and wreak havoc splitting and torn the trees out of their way. A fifteen feet tall clad in rusty black armor with a weird deformed helmet. He rode a horse thrice larger than regular and much taller that is equivalent to three men. It vanishes as if returning to the dark knight shadow.


    The dark knight held his sword and in one fell swoop, it overthrows indiscriminately the monsters and the mercenaries. It raised its dark sword again and on its tip glows red.


    Kazan immediately builds a wall of fire. ¡°Engage in defense position! Do not engage alone! I repeat, do not engage alone! Focus on defense! To those who can use protective magic contain that monster until we find out what kind it is.¡±


    Dozens of mercenaries gathered and chanted magic that produces barriers in many kinds of elements from earth to fire, water, and pure mana. The other mercenaries focus on defending them from the monsters that aim to flank them.


    Alastor is one of the people who focus on killing the monsters and stopping them from marching to their base. The archers were finally able to stop the goo monsters from climbing on top. Their attention wills back to the dark night but their attacks were meaningless to it as the arrows were black with mere aura.


    The blade shone brightly in red and as it swung its trails to the tower. The archers are not dumb enough to go wait for the enemy¡¯s attack to hit them, they undoubtedly jump down to the roof of the mansion. One of them did not manage to make it gracefully and felt the pain crept in his bones specifically on his Achilles heels. They aided him to the medic station.


    Kazan presses his communication device and contacts all of the mercenaries.


    ¡°Can anyone tell me what is that thing?!¡± He shouted.


    Inside the mansion, the heads are busy reading the books finding out what kind of monster it is. Rod accidentally stumbled upon a clustered several books. He quickly got up and uses magic that allows him to read multiple books at once.


    One of the members of the heads shouted in contentment and joy with an intense expression. ¡°Finally! I found it!¡±


    He contacted Kazan through a communication device.


    ¡°Kazan. This is director Pietro.¡±


    ¡°Sir, do you have any idea what kind of monster this is?¡±


    Currently the dark knight is destroying the barrages with ease. The magic casters¡¯ strength slipping off and unable to maintain layer by layer of the walls.


    ¡°That this is what we called Deziun Alle. It¡¯s a monster that came from the rift.¡±


    ¡°That shit came from Rift?!¡± He was staggered by his remark. ¡°Shit. Most of us are below rank B and we have only a few rank A¡¯s here.¡±


    ¡°I know that.¡±


    Kazan questioned, ¡°Does it have any weaknesses?¡±


    ¡°Not at the given moment. We will have to dig more, the information I found is from old mythology. In the meantime, have rank B who can¡¯t assist in battle retreat and handle the lower-level monsters.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    The communication ended. Kazan glance at Linda who¡¯s busy. ¡°Everyone! Those people who are rank A and below ranks who can use barrier and projectile magic come with us. The rest will hold off the monsters!¡±


    Linda came over. ¡°I will help. I¡¯m a rank A.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The directors and the trainees gathered all the textbooks to find out what weaknesses it possessed. In the middle of searching, Rod stops and beckons Pietro.


    ¡°Pietro. Take a look at this.¡±


    Rod gave him the book. This time it has information about that monster¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± Pietro muttered. His eyes reflected worriedness and horrendous expression.


    The moment the last line of barrier broke, Kazan leads the attack. He was followed by his fellow ranks, most of them are melee fighters. The enemy howl like a warrior that has a lust for fight. Kazan¡¯s attack was easily deflected by the Deziun Alle.


    The monster quickly delivered a horizontal attack that disrupts the formation of the mercenaries. Luck on their side, there were no casualties.


    The indomitable strength of the enemy left them no choice but to continuously defend themselves. The mercenaries jump or use barriers to protect themselves against it. Kazan and the other two went behind and attack it, but their swords bounce back it wore a shield beneath its robe.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± One of the men shouted.


    ¡°It looks like we can¡¯t penetrate. We must blow it with a powerful attack.¡±


    ¡°A one-hitter, eh?¡± Linda asked.


    Kazan nods. Linda sheathes back her blade and prepares an ice lance. Even still, her attack did not do any kind of damage against it.


    ¡°What a tough guy.¡± She can only mutter in astonishment.


    ¡°Sir Pietro, do you have any idea how to bring this thing down.¡±


    Pietro gave a serious tone, ¡°Listen to me very carefully, that thing is made of a spontaneous amount of dark magic. It is so strong that it can even neutralize any kind of elemental magic. The only thing that can damage it is holy magic.¡±


    ¡°Holy magic? The fuck? None of us know that kind of magic.¡±


    ¡°I know, that is why we want you all to hold them back until they come.¡±


    ¡°They?¡±


    Pietro nods. ¡°We have sent a message to a hawk to request for their aid. Even their appearances should be next month, but we don¡¯t have that much time.¡±


    ¡°Sir, how many hours do you think they can make it here?¡±


    ¡°One hour.¡± He simply replied.


    Kazan closes his eyes. ¡°Alright then, we will do our best to hold them down.¡±


    ¡°Kazan! Look out!¡± Someone shouted.


    He felt the killing intent behind him and he quickly rolled over and evaded the blade of the enemy.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He cursed. The enemy did not stop there and attack him one more time. He used his blade to shield against it. ¡°Fuck! Its attack is dragging me out!¡±


    His body hardly landed on the trees. He quickly got up on his feet but still felt the trembling pain on his back. He presses his communication devices and announces, ¡°Everyone! Please hold that monster for one hour, until they arrive!¡±


    Everyone heard it loud and clear. The pressing question is that, who is he talking about?


    ¡°They? You mean the Rooks?!¡± Someone asked. ¡°Is it true that they will come here?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah. Absolutely, the directors assured that they will come.¡±


    One of the men grinned. ¡°One hour, you say? Ok then, it¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve been overpowered by some pesky monster. Let¡¯s make sure everyone that within one hour, we¡¯ll beat this fucker so that they won¡¯t have the hard time to finish it off.¡±


    His friend laughed. ¡°Optimistic as always, but I can¡¯t disagree with that. I¡¯m not going to let them take all of the fun while suffer for waiting.¡±


    They all dashed and proceed to rang their war cry. They attack the monster with the utmost of their strength and coordinated attacks. Whenever it tried to attack, someone would catch it and have the other people attack from its rears. Even if it has endurance and high durability, it is still confused about their incessantly changing of their disposition.


    The valiant ones who charged first to it finally had lost their strength, the position that they have no longer has an effect on regaining their strength, thus, they were sent to the medic to tend their wounds.


    Linda used her ice whip to attack the enemy have her whip wrapped around its sword to stop it from attacking. Kazan forces his way to stabbing the armor, but to no effect at all.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    The enemy did not forget that it can use its left hand and punched Kazan halfway. The Deziun Alle grabbed the whipped and along with it, Linda was thrown away. The other mercenaries leaped and attack the enemy again.


    Its dark aura suddenly grew stronger and spewed within a long distance to the mountain. It even knocked some of the rank B mercenaries and scared off the rest of the monsters having them retreating back to the ocean and the forest.


    The mercenaries stopped halfway and did not dare to cross blades against the monster.


    ¡°It seems that it¡¯s pissed off.¡± The tall man said.


    The monster¡¯s shadow quickly grew and formed into humanoid monsters in a form of shadow. It attacks them and quickly the mercenaries defend themselves.


    Deziun Alle went on a rampage this time and killed some of the mercenaries in the process. It swings its giant sword from left to right, sparing no one with its might.


    The damaged Linda received was not enough to put her courage down and she fought again. She uses her ice magic to immobilize Deziun Alle¡¯s feet.


    With ease, the monster broke the spell by melting it with its mere shadow.


    Linda animated her sword and was prepared to defend herself, but as the monster came closer to her, a pang of fear suddenly rushes to her mind and locked away her confidence.


    The monster raised its sword and in a swift, she closed her eyes.


    There was a ring, a familiar one, it¡¯s a ring that occurs should there two swords clashed one to another. She lifted her eye and saw Alastor defends against the attack.


    ¡°I understand that you¡¯re beaten up, but hey, it¡¯s not like your character to shit quickly.¡±


    Alastor uses protection magic and conjured barriers to push the enemy way.

 Chapter 85 - Counterattack

    Linda held Alastor¡¯s arm stopping him from moving on. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be here.¡±


    ¡°I know, but the enemies ashore left. I saw that you¡¯re getting yourself get killed, so I decided to jump and aid you. You can hardly blame me after seeing you got your ass kicked.¡±


    Linda got up. She chanted another spell.


    An Ice wall began to erupt and encircled the enemy.


    ¡°Inquiara Magic: Ice Dome!¡±


    Linda literally encapsulated the enemy by incapacitating it by spewing the thorns of ice like rose and was frozen over before the explosion of the dome. The ice crippled away as it explodes. The Deziun Alle was frozen over her attack.


    Alastor sighs and aided Linda to lift her on his shoulders. She looks restless.


    ¡°I can handle this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah-yeah. Tell me about it. You¡¯re getting your ass kicked and you expect me to stand idle by?¡±


    ¡°Al, you¡¯re a Mana Folder. What possibly you can offer?¡± Rasped the woman, standing and finally got up on her feet, ¡°You¡¯d do more harm than good.¡±


    He hissed. He swings his sword and did not retreat despite her words of discouragement. His stature is tense and alert as ever been when engaged in combat.


    ¡°I forbid you and yet it¡¯s useless.¡±


    ¡°It never is. Now, thanks to the monster¡¯s aggravation the monsters fled and we can focus all of our reinforcements to that monster.¡±


    She snorted. ¡°In the given case, I can¡¯t deny it.¡±


    The ice statue cracks open and with sheer strength, the monster broke free from the spell. Drought and unsatiated, Deziun Alle sprang its gigantic sword multiplied looking same copies to the original but the only thing differ is that it was covered in shadow.


    Deziun Alle¡¯s summoned swords flung over the mercenaries.


    ¡°Is it real?¡± Someone asked. He¡¯s still hesitant to believe if it was real or just an illusion. His comrade on the other hand felt the other way and jump over to him.


    ¡°Whether if it¡¯s real or not, if you see a blade crossing its path to you, you don¡¯t hesitate to dodge it!¡± His friend shouted at him.


    As the first summoned sword landed on the ground the others followed, locking on its prey. The targeted individuals sprinted away and others created barriers to blocked the sword in which proved to be insufficient on halting its speed and strength.


    At the end of the line, there¡¯s a lot of casualties on their side.


    Ken was spared when his comrades were able to dig a hole in the ground and generated an energy field to somehow lessen the impact of the sword.


    ¡°What a fucking bastard,¡± Ken muttered. ¡°Not only he has strong melee attacks, he can also use projectile attacks.¡±


    The other two who helped him were knocked down and unable to get up. The injury wasn¡¯t fatal though but the mana they spend takes a toll on their mental and physical strength. Because of it, they¡¯re convulsing.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± He bellowed and held his wrist, checking the two¡¯s vital, ¡°You¡¯re still breathing but it¡¯s dropping. Shit. You guys needed to be tended back in the medic station.¡±


    He raised his head and saw the other mercenaries engaging the enemy. Even still, they were easily oppressed and dominated by the monster''s strength. They were all scattered from each other and one by one they got up and distracted Deziun Alle while the others carried their comrades to the medical station.


    A certain man unexpectedly and finally showed up. He was apparently and intentionally taking a nap in his room but instead, he totally slept and forgot to join them. Only the strike from the sword that seemingly lost its way and found it stuck on his ceiling, nearly cutting his stomach and was one inch way to him.


    ¡°Damn it! I told those kids to wake me up!¡±


    After witnessing how their fight against the monster unfolds, he quickly changes and go to the stable where Liber is sleeping loud and locked in the cage. He shot the locker and woke Liber from sleeping.


    ¡°Wake up buddy. We¡¯re taking you out on the battlefield.¡±


    He rode the Comodo and took off.


    Steadfast he went charging to the Deziun Alle. There are no more mercenaries who are fighting against it as they were all injured.


    ¡°Listen to me, Liber. Find Alastor and bring him to me.¡±


    As they get closer, Deziun Alle raised its sword and cut through horizontally. Cid jumped off the Comodo and they successfully evaded the enemy.


    He quickly cast a spell and threw the fire at the enemy. Just as before, the magic was easily neutralized. His boots dug on the ground and he quickly evaded the enemy¡¯s sword before chanting another spell.


    ¡°Fireez Ampireture.¡±


    One inch of flame appeared and landed on the skin of the enemy. Deziun Alle simply gazes at it and in a matter of seconds, it quickly grew, engulfing its body.


    The enemy¡¯s sword slashed and the fire was absorbed away on the tip of it.


    ¡°Holy damn.¡±


    He quickly conjured and manifested a wall of earth to protect himself against the attack of the enemy. But to no luck, he got injured in the process. An icicle sprung to its back and had the Deziun Alle bent on his knees. It was a fruitless effort but it was enough for them to save Cid from the enemy.


    ¡°You alright?¡± It was more of a statement rather than a question. Cid looks at the wound on his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Why the fuck did you bring Liber here?¡±


    ¡°Hey. It may be far from a fighting Comodo, but it can do some tricks too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know, but this is a different case. The monsters are literally the same level as the monsters back in Vesoga Plain. I don¡¯t him to die just because of some stupid monsters that are less worth than him.¡±


    ¡°Guys!¡± Linda shouted. ¡°I appreciate we got the band together but things aren¡¯t going well in here.¡±


    Deziun Alle broke free from the grasp of her spell and now enraged by her continuous meddling. The monster glanced at her and felt the malevolent intentions.


    ¡°It¡¯s mad of me?!¡± Linda asked herself.


    ¡°Seems like it. That¡¯s good. We¡¯ll use you as a distraction.¡± Cid replied.


    ¡°The hell?!¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t defeat the enemy if we keep this up defending ourselves.¡±


    ¡°You have a plan?¡± Alastor asked Cid.


    ¡°Yeah. I have a hypothesis, but I can¡¯t confirm it yet if that son of a bitch still moving. So, we need to find a way to somehow immobilize it first. But we need a clearing, where no one will get caught with our attack.¡±


    ¡°Count me in.¡± The bloodied Kazan stands up beside them. ¡°I¡¯ll help Linda in distracting the enemy while you prepare the magic.¡±


    Cid nodded to show he understood.

 Chapter 86 - Comeback

    Linda held her gaze for a moment before backing a single step as the Deziun Alle gradually came closer to her. Kazan with the utmost effort came by her side and prepared to aid her at any cost. Unconsciously, his body straightened up, and clutches hard his sword. Truly, he doesn¡¯t know what made him act this way, is it because he felt the excitement or his instinct telling him not to screw himself again?


    The brim of Deziun Alle¡¯s sword brimmed and cast sprinkling lights that might blind anyone who straightly look at it. They quickly ran away as they realized what it was doing. It aims to decrease the level of vision so that it could surprise them. Although it¡¯s effective for a surprise attack, they already know who¡¯s the targeted individual. With its obvious regard to someone, it doesn¡¯t take much effort to know who¡¯s it¡¯s aiming with.


    They sprinted away from the source of light. They can feel the slow but terrifying and gradual movements of the giant black-cloaked monster. Under the impression of gaining an advantageous pace, a jet red flew past them. It landed and explodes in front of them, which not too far. The blast was not enough to bring them down. They ignored the dull blossom of pain that enveloped her ears and her arms. They got up quickly as possible.


    Their speed remains steady as they trudge over the mountain of bodies of the previous enemies that they¡¯ve encountered. An open space away from the rest of the group is needed to somehow restrict the movements of the enemy.


    ¡°Shit! They never said it can use magic.¡± Kazan said.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t look back.¡±


    In his viewpoint, it doesn¡¯t seem right to left that monster unnoticed its movements and so, Kazan risk to look over his shoulder and saw the monster with large walked paced with its sword raised to them emanated another flare.


    Another blast came to them, close enough for him to felt the air part next to his left ear stinging and whistle with incredible speed that causes him to slow down. Nevertheless, his mind was dulled enough to accept any more of it. This time they evaded the radius of the blast and didn¡¯t get caught by the shockwave. It was too close, far too close.


    They turn left and entered the forest. All that was left to hear as they entered was the deafening and animalistic roar of the monster that causes her to shiver convulsively before realizing she was marked.


    It was the same before, the path is too narrow for the monster to move quickly. It might destroy the trees but its footpace will decrease and in turn, give them time to flee to the training ground of the trainees.


    The unimpeded traces of rumbling acceleration of the enemy as it gets inside the path. It effortlessly brought down the trees and had the nearby monsters scared and fled the ground. The speed of the enemy was beyond their anticipation. Both of them kept their pace steady and could not allow themselves to distract from the enemies that are glaring at them. Sacrificing a second of speed would likely give the enemy another advantage on catching up. Another animalistic rage of roar came to shiver them again, they were marked and it''s coming for them.


    They turn to an uncharted path of the forest. It was a shortcut to a certain part of the training ground. They haven¡¯t still forgotten the necessity of a cleared field so that Cid can perform his plan. It¡¯s a stadium type of field. It was wrecked though, it hasn¡¯t been fixed ever since the incursion of the Renegades, but it is still good enough for them to use for luring the enemy. The cold breeze ruffled Linda¡¯s air as she catches her breath. She surveyed the surroundings to find a suitable hiding place while waiting for Alastor and Cid to come.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Kazan willingly followed her into a vacant part of the stadium, where there are fallen debris that would help them cover.


    A black blurry figure landed in the middle of the stadium and howled. It took aim with its sword and a flare blasted the nearby building. The enemy turns its back on them. The opportunity is enticing but there is no need for them to act rashly. They¡¯d be sitting ducks for now until the reinforcements will come.


    The tense feeling sunk down as the enemy¡¯s attention was not on their line of vision. Their footsteps remain in stealth and guarded as they risk a gaze on the enemy. They immediately felt the creeping presence of its gaze even though it was not looking at them.


    ¡°Shit.¡± He whispered. ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    Whatever it was it didn¡¯t stop on that, the cry echoing behind with its giant footsteps pounding towards them relentlessly and certain. They¡¯re prepared for the worse. Glancing at one another they nodded and began to count. It was a matter of seconds before the enemy came to charge and, at that moment, its giant sword came crashing down destroying the debris that they use as cover. To its surprise, they already parted ways and jumped out in the field.


    Kazan uses her fire magic to bombard and distract the enemy. By that, Linda uses her ice magic to hold down its feet. Kazan charges towards it and attacks it. His sword bounces back but obviously, he¡¯s not going to back down. Deziun Alle releases its massive sword and swung it at him. Kazan manages to guard himself but the impact shocked him psychologically as the attack led him crashing to the ground. His consciousness barely processed what just happen. His perception of time slowed down to a near stop.


    His thought was vague, disoriented but regained his memory to breathe from his muddling mind. The enemy¡¯s preparation for attack was intercepted by Linda by launching an icicle to the flare itself exploding right into its face. Rancid smoke swelled up. Its black cloak singed, part of its cloth was peeled and burned but its armor is still intact.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked. ¡°Obviously not,¡± She answered herself quickly, stating the obvious. ¡°Can you still fight?¡±


    Kazan deeply inhaled and shrugged, ¡°Still buzzed, but it¡¯s nothing serious.¡±


    The Deziun Alle¡¯s finger slightly jerk. It is safe to assume that the monster was too in shock that she indeed returned the favor to it. The blast from its attack had been powerful and proves that even the monster itself was stunned by it, even though it¡¯s completely an overstatement. She was unnerved by the blast and blatantly uses her ice magic to restrict it, just to be sure, it is safe to assume that it is still conscious.


    Kazan got up. There was a paused and he finally asked her, ¡°It¡¯s still alive, isn¡¯t it?¡± The question was rhetorical. He did not need a reply to confirm if it still alive. Deziun Alle growled and removed with ease the ice that encapsulated its lower body. Its massive fist raised and punch the air, then there came a mighty clap that produces an air that is comprised of what it seems to be a ball.

 Chapter 87 - Trap

    The air bomb was ten times bigger than Nat¡¯s air bomb. He can tell the way the ground trailed along with the attack that it is heavy and impossible to deflect by any conventional means. They froze. Kazan¡¯s smile was a little more strained. He was completely outstood by the power of the enemy.


    In a heartbeat, a yellow lightning streak havoc and repel the attack¡­ and with the attacks canceling each other, they heard the explosion of sound, light, and tremendous force rocked them down. Linda¡¯s first thought is Kazan. With his condition, he should be treated with utmost care.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    He vaguely processed what was she was saying. Moreover, he was irritated by dust. He felt a tremendous bolt of pain on his stomach, it had been hit by something hard, but whatever that is, it causes him to down on his knee. He daringly closed his eyes, and he was certain that he would unlikely see the sunrise. ¡°I need a break.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t we all?¡±


    Before the enemy could do anything, it was restricted by binding spells. Then, a few silhouettes incorporated it with more lightning binding spells.


    He heard Alastor¡¯s voice behind her. ¡°Good. You¡¯ve brought it here. Now we can focus on it rather than worrying what might happen to the Glade.¡± Alastor said. ¡°Cid. What about the plan?¡±


    Cid replied. ¡°On it.¡±


    Cid had already ordered one of the mercenaries to go to the main panel across the building to switch on one of the traps that they have built. Alastor and Cid carried Kazan out of the stadium. The empty space slowly parted. The Deziun Alle strained to jump off the field. Various fire magic bombarded it before it could reach the ground. Even so the enemy are close to invulnerability, it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s untouchable by means of force. The attacks change the trajectory and had the enemy fell onto the pit.


    The tubes at the side of the pit suddenly spurt out water with a mix of epoxy resin. The enemy was incapable of moving as the mixture of two substances hard by the wind magic that the mercenaries use. The next step they take, they poured the pit with oil. The mercenary fingers flickered and hell was loose after the light landed on the ground.


    The vindictive flames quickly spread and usurp the enemy. Amidst the hellfire, the monster¡¯s sword shone bright and atop to all. Cid manifested a rope made of fire. He whipped it through and got a gripped to the sword at its hilt. It did not budge as he tried to claim it. It¡¯s like pushing a huge boulder in the middle of mountainsides. The other mercenaries did the same and, on his lead, they used every ounce of their strength to pull the sword.


    Alastor and Ken quickly help him.


    ¡°There¡¯d be better a good explanation out of this,¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°Why are we pulling his sword again?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help to think that this monster maybe not directly neutralizing our attacks.¡± He started. ¡°Like Director Pietro said that the monster is made with a spontaneous amount of dark magic, but it doesn¡¯t mean it can fully repel every attack. I¡¯ve known monsters that are imbued by dark magic, but they can still be killed by any means, it¡¯s just that¡­ they¡¯re very hard to kill.¡±


    ¡°And we¡¯re doing this¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°There are monsters that use relics as a weapon. I know that it sounds odd but there are creatures such as trolls or shaman imp that can create such items through rituals. I had the feeling that this monster uses one too.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that but it¡¯s worth the try,¡± Alastor replied.


    Ken nodded. ¡°Are you implying that his sword is a relic?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then very likely we can confirm through observation magic. The problem is that who to call.¡±


    Some people crossed Alastor¡¯s mind. ¡°I think I know some people.¡± Alastor uses his communication device to announce throughout the people he¡¯s trying to reach out to.


    ¡°To anyone who knows wheresoever Dice, Octagon and Laura please come at the training field.¡±


    They heard his voice. ¡°We¡¯re already here.¡± Dice said.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Linda asked.


    The same as them. They¡¯re battered and tired but seems they can still fight. They can¡¯t say the exact same thing to Octagon, he¡¯s badly wounded around his stomach area as they can see his shirt was bleeding through.


    ¡°You already there?¡± Ken asked Octagon.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just mild but I¡¯ll get through.¡±


    ¡°So, what the hell do you want us for?¡± Dice asked.


    Alastor stepped forward. ¡°Does anyone of you know how to use observation magic?¡±


    Laura raised her hand. ¡°I do. Why?¡±


    ¡°Good. I need you to use it now and see through it what will happen if I use my magic on it.¡±


    ¡°I thought it¡¯s invincible to magic?¡± She asked. ¡°Why does it have to do with observation magic?¡±


    Alastor and Cid exchange glances.


    Cid sighed. ¡°We¡¯re working on a hypothesis. Just please kindly do what we request.¡±


    She didn¡¯t probe any further. In a matter of a second everything changed, as if the world turns black and white. The green eyes raised as a flag for Ken to use magic. A fireball emanated and headed towards the monster. Laura observed how the situation unfold.


    The fireball slowly peeled away and was absorbed into the sword. The rest of the portion of it dispersed as if they¡¯re made of smoke.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Cid asked. ¡°The sword did absorb it, didn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Not completely, but it did something to make it weaker.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± Cid breathe. ¡°Everyone!¡± He shouted. ¡°Do whatever it takes to take that sword away from the monster!¡±


    All began to use every magic they knew to pull it out. But their effort had come to naught. The monster did not budge. Not even an inch. It only stared at them with its unlit eyes. Certainly, the monster has enormous strength but it clearly doesn¡¯t mean it would go off sooner. Minutes passed and they haven¡¯t still gotten on it yet. It clings hard to its sword. He felt that their effort had brought nothing for them as the strength cannot relinquish the sword away. They could never guess what will happen next.

 Chapter 88 - Save By The Bell

    It wasn¡¯t exactly what they expected to hear from it, but they could tell that the monster¡¯s deep, hoarse and bone-chilling tone is mocking them. Everyone was shaking and froze for few seconds before they snapped. There was a clear boundary of strength between it and them in regards to everything they had.


    Most of them thought that they finally trapped the enemy, with its inactivity, they thought that the monster had come to the realization that it is useless to protest, but that wasn¡¯t the case. It is too late to judge the result as the monster resigns from stationary and began to move. The cement crackles and their magics were easily extinguished. In a single swing, the flames vanquished. It was unlike any strength they had seen before.


    Now that they saw the errors of their plan, they began to murmur about how they failed and now that this will end it. Kazan heard their cry and couldn¡¯t help but to think so low of themselves but suddenly he remembered all of the harsh training, the pounding metals of chains that he used to lift a boulder and pulling it under the radiance of the sun. He felt a surge of emotion that is unlikely he had felt before.


    ¡°Everyone! Do not lose your guts over some parlor tricks! Remember that we are the mercenaries of the Glade. We do not yield easily over a cumbersome circumstance; we stand against the odds! Recall everything we had gone through before this! Before this life chosen us! Do not lay down your arms and fight!¡±


    Slowly but everyone gathered their strength and prepared for the fight. It may not seem to be but their spirits lifted over the memories of their past. It is the truth that some of them before is useless, good-for-nothing, slaves, and others that live on so many painful years before they had come here. The Glade changed their lives, but in exchange, they must live in complete discretion and battles. The Glade did not force them to stay here, they were given the chance to choose what they will become, they can live freely if they ever chose to be done in this place, but some others are not, rather they chose the path of blood and money.


    It may understatement to claim that they chose to stay because they grew fond of their considered home, but in truth is that they don¡¯t have the luxury of freeing themselves from the shackles of their own prisoner. Kazan is an example of that. At the early age of his life, he is nothing but a slave. They own a villa, somewhere in the province of Ulsyanil from the country of Sheore¡¯a. One day, while he¡¯s doing his chores he saw a glimpse of trailing smoke around the neighboring forest, next to it was a small village that they exported with their wines. The next scene he remembers that day was a cannonball heading towards him. His head felt light and somber, a thundering pain course through his body. He slowly got up on his feet and started to walk sluggishly. His young body and mind are not sturdy enough to withstand the impact of the cannonball, more than over the countless fireballs that falling onto the sky.


    Through the piles of rubles and the remaining of their house, he found himself lost. No father, no mother. All was asunder. He gave up finding his parents and decides to save himself first and away in the middle of the battlefield.


    He may not be bright like the others, but he knows when to fend off away if he felt that his in danger. His instincts told him to avoid strange people for the next few days.


    Unfortunately for him, he was wound and caught by merchants, specifically, hell-bent on slavery. His frail age was not spared by the people and received harsh punishments over some petty mistakes.


    He was saved by the directors themselves when they were more physically involved in the matters. Raised and trained by those people who he considered as his mentors; he was able to retain some joy in his life.


    They weren¡¯t merciless and soulless as anyone from the outside world would think. Surely, they would assassinate those people who the client deemed to die, but they weren¡¯t going to accept an offer blindly. There were some they accept willingly, but only if they felt it¡¯s necessary.


    Seeing that somehow their spirits lifted up, he led them to march.


    ¡°Listen, everyone! We have fought stronger bastards than this one, and this lad will be the latest to feel of our fury.¡±


    The cement crackles spreading quickly up to their footing. They felt the pressure centering at the monster¡¯s place. In a split second, the stationary monster leaped and crashed on the ground. Some stumbled and stunned, others were able to get out before getting hit by its sword. There were also unlucky people who felt its tremendous strength.


    A mercenary who wore and light metal armor lifted his visor.


    ¡°If we fight a similar creature with the same level of this monster, I doubt that we will make it through the week.¡±


    Ken replied. ¡°Bad days are only temporary. We¡¯ll make through it.¡±


    The monster got to his feet and bent lurching towards Alastor¡¯s position. He leaped away, rolled over, and evades the swinging blade. It may have quick reflexes but Alastor clearly able to bridge the gap between their speed.


    He raised his hand and conjured three transcendent walls making a distance between the two of them. The other mercenaries saw this as an opportunity to make their move. They bombarded it with magic.


    The durability does not equate to mobility, thus the monster remained in the position distracted by the lights that the mercenaries conjured.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Keep it coming everyone!¡±


    Through the smoke, he sees Kazan, who seems to be the one who motivates and leads them all. He grew pensive over his annoying visage and would like to return the favor.


    The Deziun Alle lurched forward and aim its sword at Kazan.


    The momentum of its speed astounded Kazan but also because of that his body grow called and couldn¡¯t move an inch. The blade was directed at him. Cid and Linda use coercive magic and build walls of fire and ice, but it was useless. With its raw strength, it breaks the walls.


    A second it takes to be closer to Kazan. He felt its breath two feet away from him, drawing and wanting him dead. He felt the sharpness of the blade cutting through the air. He closes his eyes and missed to witness a miracle that just happened.


    A flash deflected the enemy''s attack knocking it down across the field.


    Unraveling from the swelling smoke, a daring man appeared wearing a brown tattered robe, underneath was a dark armor and sword hanging on his waist. Another one was a large man who held his giant battle-ax and wore heavy silver armor and an iron helmet that has brown five brown horns that lined from the forehead to the back of the head.


    The large man who was around 8 feet came later than the other guy who seems to be energetic and youthful compared to the other one who¡¯s intimidating.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa. Easy there, fella. You got some pretty bull power there.¡±


    Who is this guy? Everyone raised the same question as to the identity of these two. It is no surprise, they rarely appeared in the mansion. They never once take a vacation one or two days in the Glade, they were busy traveling across other continents, exploring and gathering information what they can.


    He looks at Kazan. There was no malicious intent in his eyes. It seems they look like the reinforcement that the directors asked to come over.


    ¡°Are you fine pal?¡± He asked.


    Kazan simply nodded.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re here, you guys have nothing to worry about. Focus on treating the wounded persons. From here and out, we¡¯ll take care of this bullshit.¡±


    His words were filled with confidence.


    He shoves his brown cloaked and pulled out his sword from its scabbard.


    ¡°Come here you son of a bitch!¡±


    He beckons the enemy from wherever in the forest it landed.

 Chapter 89 - Showdown Of Two Monsters

    The tall man called out his younger comrade. His voice is deep and ragged but a hint of a gentle character can be felt through his voice.


    ¡°Maximo, do you think it¡¯s wise that I should take the lead? After all, I defeated this kind of monster before. Not that I brag, but I am qualified enough to do the job.¡±


    Maximo, the guy who easily put down the Deziun Alle on the ground hisses.


    ¡°Hey, Dorian. Just to be fair, you took all of the fun. You didn¡¯t give me the chance to fight it.¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason why you¡¯re so hyped when you heard that the enemy, we are facing is a Deziun Alle?¡±


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Dorian shakes his head.


    ¡°Maximo, the only thing that can hurt that monster is holy or divine magic. And neither of those you possess. Hence, you must allow me to lead the battle.¡±


    His broad shoulder shrugs.


    ¡°Hey. Just this once, give this guy to me. You had your fun last time, now is my time.¡±


    Dorian sighed and locked his arms, giving up on Maximo¡¯s demand. Maximo¡¯s persistence already tells that he¡¯s quite a hard-headed fellow.


    Dorian looked at Linda. ¡°Forgive us for the delay. May I ask miss who¡¯s the people leading the armada?¡±


    ¡°Me and Kazan. You can call me Linda.¡±


    Dorian surveyed her and then to the wounded Kazan. ¡°Ah, Linda. A befitting name for a cunning lady. May I ask for you to kindly tell the rest to back down slowly? Here on out, this battle will be messy.¡±


    Linda nodded. ¡°Everyone, listen to me. Helped the wounded persons and head back to the mansion.¡±


    The group disperses and carried their ill comrade. The rest of the dead bodies are left behind. But of course, Dorian won¡¯t let their bodies humiliated. The bodies floated and started to fly away and headed to the mansion. The only people left to witness the battle are Alastor, Ken, Cid, Kazan, and Linda, including Dorian who¡¯s sitting with cross legs in the air and his arms, lock at each side of his armpits.


    Dorian looked at them with a concerned expression. ¡°If you don¡¯t intend to retreat back, at least get close to me, so I can protect you from any harm.¡±


    The group heeded willingly. There is something that this benevolent man makes him seem a good man despite the fact that he possessed strength that they cannot fathom. It¡¯s nothing surprising for the rest of the members of the 10 Rooks, Dorian had this personality comparable to a caring old man that everyone wouldn¡¯t be able to ignore a word of advice.


    ¡°Maximo, make this quick. As much as possible, we don¡¯t want to add another more casualties.¡±


    Maximo stepped forward and tilted his head to give Dorian a look. ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± He asked. ¡°Everyone retreated back into the mansion, right?¡±


    Dorian shakes his head. He spoke softly, ¡°Do not underestimate that monster¡¯s power, Maximo.¡±


    Maximo didn¡¯t take heed of his advice and take a leap towards the forest to find the monster. Disturbed by the breeze, he held his sword and swung it to cancel the breeze. The air became steady, the leaves fell but it wasn¡¯t distracting unlike the breeze passing by.


    ¡°Hey, mister monster. Come out, come out, wherever you are.¡±


    He scanned the surrounding with his Inquiara magic. His field of vision slowed down. It¡¯s impossible for that monster to conceal his presence with that size, he thought. A piercing vibration had caught his ears. He quickly jerks sideways and evaded the attacks. He observed the nearby trees that got hit by it, but it seems there are no weapons involved in the monster¡¯s assault.


    ¡°The fuck?¡± It was more of a statement rather than a question.


    ¡°I admire your tenacity, Maximo. But you don¡¯t know the abilities of that monster and you¡¯re out of your depth. Let me take over and I will this end soon.¡±


    ¡°How would I know if I can do it if you won¡¯t allow me to try?¡± He asked. ¡°Just shut up and enjoy the show.¡±


    The monster finally showed itself. It sprung out from the darkness. Evading the attack of the enemy, Maximo¡¯s eyes observed the sword of Deziun Alle. He couldn¡¯t tell what exactly it is, but he felt that it does not wind magic that enveloping the sword. Freezing over the breeze, he sneezes. He quickly got lurched back before the blade of the enemy cut his face.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Deziun Alle launches forward with its sword swinging from its right. In an instant, Maximo¡¯s presence became elusive. He was completely gone out of the enemy¡¯s range and then quickly he got to its back.


    ¡°Teleportation magic?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°Not really,¡± Dorian replied.


    ¡°How did he move so fast?¡± Ken asked.


    The fire began to cover his sword and in one fell swoop to its torso, the force threw off the balance of the monster, thus, it was blasted off away. The nearby trees were cut off clean and are under fire.


    ¡°That kind of attack is no good, Maximo¡­¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Maximo interjected. ¡°I¡¯m just getting warm up.¡±


    Maximo delivered another strike to the enemy.


    ¡°I was going to tell you that don¡¯t use fire magic. It would cause a forest fire and will likely give you a hard time to breathe while fighting.¡± He murmured to himself.


    Maximo¡¯s incredible speed overwhelmed the monster, but his attack didn¡¯t do enough damage to its armor. Maximo keeps attacking from the monster¡¯s blind spot. In slow pace, the armor peeled away from his attack, clanging and vibrating against his attack.


    Alastor observed him very carefully. Compared to his attack earlier to Deziun Alle, Maximo is actually doing damage to its armor with only his brute strength. Maximo appeared to be teleporting from there and there, but whenever Maximo does it, there¡¯s a trail of light following him. Alastor came to a conclusion.


    ¡°He¡¯s not teleporting,¡± Alastor said.


    His words caught Dorian¡¯s ears, ¡°Oho. So, you can tell?¡±


    ¡°Then, what is it, Al?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ he¡¯s just fast.¡±


    They all gulped.


    ¡°It¡¯s his reality shift ability. Mobius Dive. His body moves in between his pocket dimension and to ours, which allows him to have a greater speed.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying but it seems that his tactics are working,¡± Ken said.


    ¡°In that case, allow me to elaborate his ability. Imagine our reality and his pocket dimension as two papers, bend the two and pull it closer, the middle of the two is the space and time, the more it bends the more it gets closer and can create an opening between the two, but in this case, the gap between the two serves as a time portal to him, a wormhole so to speak, this allows him to slip past between seconds and move fast.¡±


    He can tell that they¡¯re having a hard time grasping his explanation, but, needless to say, it is better to watch and learn so that they can understand Maximo¡¯s ability.


    ¡°How does he bend the two realities?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t believe it. Despite the complicated information he received, he¡¯s still willing to learn. But he¡¯s not liked the rest of them, he quickly absorbed the information. He simply glances and answered his question.


    ¡°He¡¯s not bending the realities. He¡¯s bending the time and space between the two realities. But all of this effort requires a heavy tax.¡±


    ¡°What would it be?¡±


    ¡°His mana. It takes a lot of mana to pull of his reality shift ability.¡±


    ¡°Then, does that mean, he wouldn¡¯t last?¡±


    Dorian laughs at the thought. He quite down and replied. ¡°No. Maximo wouldn¡¯t be able to become one of the 10 rooks if he¡¯s not an exceptional warrior. Maximo possessed the highest mana out of all of us. It would take hell for him to be exhausted.¡±


    The damage that the Deziun Alle receives seems to be nothing as it slowly repairing itself. He sneezes again. Maximo quickly evaded the Deziun Alle¡¯s attack and went to its behind.


    ¡°Right here!¡±


    He attacked it fast stead before delivering a kick to its head. The enemy was stunned for a moment and take a look at Maximo. A pig-like cry reverberates throughout the forest. The flames unlit and the branches of trees were shaken off before the monster breaks a sprint towards Maximo.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡±


    Maximo grinned and he too breaks a sprint towards the monster.

 Chapter 90 - Down We Go

    The Deziun Alle¡¯s stunning back, shaken off by Maximo¡¯s heavy attacks, the monster blindly swings its sword to Maximo. It was all irrelevant to his speed. His physical appeared to be doubled when in fact his fast movements leave a trail of afterimages, one to ten afterimages began to encircle the enemy.


    ¡°Here he goes,¡± Dorian said.


    Maximo¡¯s movement following the afterimages began to slow down to walking. The movements of his hands became erratic and seemingly his sword swayed, dancing as he walks around the monster.


    ¡°Para-shift magic: Ten strike tonic fold!¡±


    All of his after images began to pursue Deziun Alle. The monster couldn¡¯t allow whatever these things are to gain an advantage. When he swung his sword against what it seems to be illusions the blade slipped through the bodies, they have no mass.


    The monster unwillingly froze for some unknown reason. Dorian''s eyes squinted seeing a talisman sticking on its back.


    ¡°Oho. I rarely see that he¡¯s using his brain.¡±


    Linda and Alastor noticed it too.


    ¡°He¡¯s not only fast. He already made his move too.¡± Alastor complimented.


    The images came passed through the monster¡¯s body in a flash.


    Thereafter the attack from the illusion, the monster didn¡¯t feel anything at all for the first 5 seconds, but when it reaches 9, the armor started to degrade, exposing its flesh. Its body slowly twisted, the silent wind suddenly turns into a thunderous clap of leaves that dance around Deziun Alle before the wind thickens and became a disastrous tornado.


    The body of Deziun Alle couldn¡¯t move freely. The splinters of the trees found their way to the monster¡¯s flesh before it could fully regenerate and retain its original state. In the face of despair, the monster gripped and use all of its strength transferring lightning energy to the sword while being grilled by the trees inside the eye of the tornado.


    The sword brim in lightning and in one slash the tornado split into two and begone with another one incoming. It crashed and daze Maximo.


    ¡°The bastard is tougher than I expect. Not only it has an abnormal endurance and strength, but it also has a high regenerative ability as well.¡±


    Dorian stood, ¡°Maximo! Are you done playing with toy with that monster? Do you want to switch now?¡±


    Maximo hisses, ¡°Not yet!¡±


    The showdown continues. Strength swells within the two and with their loud howl, they strife against one another, their power contesting, sword gnashing, and sparkling. The wind gushes the trees nearby to flatten them.


    The monster stepped back and heaves again. Maximo repelled it with ease and with a heavy attack he broke through the defense of the Deziun Alle. The monster¡¯s sword was outweighed and flung behind, stuck on the ground.


    Maximo¡¯s brute strength tore the armor of the monster. The Deziun Alle stumbled back and retreated, but along the escape of Maximo¡¯s continued attack, the Deziun Alle felt the effect of the talisman that was placed on its back.


    The monster was shocked and stunned. It forcefully moves its shunned hand to hold the talisman. The greater it attempts to get closer, the more the talisman resist and electrocute shocked the monster from risking any further.


    Maximo takes it as a chance to engage it while it¡¯s under the influence of the talisman. His sword brimmed in light and using his reality shift magic, his incredible speed accommodates and enhanced the strength of his blade that shackles the large portion of the monster¡¯s armor. This time the result of the seemingly endless pursuit of giving the monster a huge amount of damage has shown.


    Unlike before, the armor this time slowly regenerated and giving the monster a hard time to replenish its strength before it can retort to his attacks. Also, the speed dropped to where lower mercenaries can evade it easily.


    He aimed again his sword to the flesh of the monster before the armor can regenerate. The light extended and pierced through the monster. The Deziun Alle ooze blood from the wound and to its helm.


    ¡°You felt that? Good.¡±


    Dorian can see that he¡¯s capable of holding his own against the monster. Perhaps, he took him too harshly. But he couldn¡¯t shrug off this feeling of unease. Even now, he can still feel the malicious intent of the enemy, it just feels off, like its attention is drawn from another without getting interrupted by the bout.


    Even the Deziun Alle is a monster, it still considered a sentient being. Just like humans, it knows what feels like to fear, to be put on edge, and doesn¡¯t know how to get out of the situation, but it¡¯s not all sentient, it¡¯s a being made of darkness and naturally made to follow its animalistic instinct.


    In a sudden moment of impulse, the Deziun Alle emerges in darkness, hiding, but the shock from the talisman didn¡¯t keep him long enough in the darkness, but the distance given by the small amount of time is enough for the monster to do his plan.


    In its palm, a huge amount of fire emanated. Maximo grinned.


    ¡°Dumbass, putting distance won¡¯t make any difference. If you¡¯re not reluctant to come at me, then I¡¯ll be the one who¡¯s going to after you.¡±


    The concentrated energy was disrupted by Maximo when he slashes its armor and carved its light to its flesh. Even still, the flame its palms are enough to obliterate a landmark if pointed rightly to the target.


    The moment it fell to its knees the flame burst and erupted, shooting towards the horizon. Everything went awry as they saw how fast the projectile streaking to the sky, traversing to the clouds and to another.


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡± Kazan muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s heading towards the mansion¡­ this is bad,¡± Linda added.


    Dorian daze to Maximo then back to the shooting flame.


    ¡°If you allowed me to take over the battle this wouldn¡¯t have happened.¡±


    Dorian raised his hand following the monster¡¯s projectile attack. Their attention turned to the ball of flame that stopped midway. It became smaller until it breaks down, spreading into smaller flame-like fireworks after the loud boom, the sky went silent and clear the clouds, clearing to gaze at the twinkling lights.

 Chapter 91 - End Of Pursuit

    ¡°That¡¯s quite low of you, Maximo. Playing with your enemy is a bad habit. Please, be quick of whatever you want to do.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± He replied. ¡°I¡¯m wrapping this up.¡± Maximo nodded in acknowledgment.


    ¡°What is he doing exactly?¡± Alastor asked quietly, his voice is laden with dread. He¡¯s losing confidence in the member of the so-called 10 rooks. He just noticed by now that Dorian is eating a lump of dried meat. His cheeks are red from churning.


    ¡°Every monster has its own limit, even this one, and its abilities. Exuding efforts is the problem here, it takes a rigid warrior to stand against the monster. But for Maximo, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem if he¡¯s kindly inclined to seriously take it down. Just like spells, the monster¡¯s regeneration ability rooted in its prowess, in short, the abnormal mana it possessed. Nevertheless, overusing the ability will weaken the user and that is what¡¯s Maximo¡¯s aiming for, to strike the weakest point of the enemy. I don¡¯t doubt that he would be able to defeat it, what I worried about is the casualties. That jerk would allow more to be injured just to have his fun.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Maximo shouted. ¡°I heard that!¡±


    The smog of dust and grime dissipated as Maximo stepped forward at a slow pace under the neon moonlight which is partly covered by the clouds nearing over the moon. His sword held aloft and carefully as he tramped closer to the enemy. He glanced around the trees that are cleanly cut in half.


    ¡°Shit, the directors are gonna kill me for the mess I made.¡± He softly said. He stopped and scanned the gasping Deziun Alle. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get scolded again. Guess I¡¯m gonna have to kill you.¡±


    His heavy sword pointed forward. His speed remained unrivaled compared to the enemy. The tip of the sword pierce through but the solid body of the enemy wasn¡¯t hit by it. The dark entity suddenly flung into a black gas spewing through the sky.


    ¡°This is bad,¡± Dorian muttered. ¡°Maximo! Sorry but I gonna have to intervene.¡±


    In an instant, the wind voluptuously scattered and disrupted their senses. Dorian already made his way and leaped to the sky. The shadowy figure overtook the moon lightens sky as it streaks havoc killing the birds and other monsters.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing old man?!¡±


    ¡°The monster just entered soul ripper phase. Any physical contacts will be unabated.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my prey!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. But you won¡¯t be able to stop this thing now. It¡¯s going to hunt souls for its strength to replenish, it might even get stronger if it exceeds the normal range of its appetite.¡±


    Dorian¡¯s ax began to glow and left a cloud of white dust and misty particles. Its warmth reaches their senses. The monster felt the heat from the ax and glance down. The clouds began to gather around and the shadowy figure leaped inside it.


    ¡°Useless!¡±


    Dorian swung his ax to the cloud. He felt through the tip of its ax that it caught something, but only part of it as the cloud splits in half. The force dissipated some of the clouds and unveiled the injured Deziun Alle. The green liquid is oozing out from it as it leaped to another cloud.


    Dorian kicked the air and directed his ax to the enemy.


    ¡°It¡¯s really hard to aim with a fixed angle. Please, don¡¯t make this hard on me. Let¡¯s start this over again.¡±


    The ability he performed surprises them. It¡¯s unusual for them to see someone skyrocketing towards the sky with only the force of kicking in the air, but nonetheless, nothing truly astonishes them longer than this. All of their previous encounters, including the Arbiter left a permanent reminder to them that there is something beyond them, and this power that came from a member of 10 rooks proves over again.


    Dorian squeezes his eyes shut as he felt the air rubbing and drying his eyes, but he could still feel the portentous presence of the enemy luring his nose right to its ghastly body. Other than his intense training, the hard beating from the previous missions he had, his senses were sharpened to the point where his sense of smell and hearing can hear the rubble of stones and the whispering leaves clapping over the shrill of wind.


    He opened his eyes and can still clearly see the bode of black ghast hovering through the grey clouds. Dorian kicked against the air again and this time he doubled his speed. Behind the small hill and the trees, the void of light filled the mansion.


    When he¡¯s closed enough, he conjured a spell.


    ¡°Lightning made magic, lux latitudinem constringes.¡±


    A bolt of purple lightning strikes the enemy out of black clouds that gathered together. The strikes continued and enveloped the enemy, shocking it continuously. It howls and fell down on the ground. The earth shaken and under the smoldering smoke, the purple lightning sparkled, faint yet heavy rumbling like squall wicking away the smoldering dust of the peaceful grass field.


    ¡°Now, that you¡¯re constricted, this should be a cinch. Unveil caput verus draco.¡±


    The ghastly figure began to change form and return back to its original state. Deziun Alle intended to resist the purple lightning but the more it struggles the more the lightning tightened and harder, it even saps its strength to maintain its closure.


    ¡°Inquiara Magic: Divine Arson.¡±


    His white lighted ax grew brighter, blinding, and warmer than it is. He cleaves the ax towards the Deziun Alle. The moment it makes contact with it as Dorian strike down, the white light enveloped the surroundings around 15 meters, towering as huge as their eyes can see on top of the sky.


    It was unfortunate to the rest of the monsters that got caught up in the blast, they weren¡¯t spared by the holy light that burns within its range. The tower of light shone bright that it reaches the eyes of the beings from far there.


    Just watching how things unfold, Alastor couldn¡¯t help but compare himself. All of the voices in his thoughts keep reminding him how inferior he is, it doesn¡¯t stem from jealousy but rather self-depravation. After he faced the Arbiter, he thought he can do more better than allowed the Deziun Alle control over their advantage and turn the tide of events, but instead he¡¯s given the thoughts that he was preordained to be weak. He always keeps telling himself that he¡¯d become better, but the more challenges he faces the more it¡¯s harder for him to stand up for his resolve. The feeling of inferiority was proof that he¡¯s scared of not catching up out of his wits.


    His thoughts dissipated as the vicious ringing light calms down and shrunk until it disappears to no more.


    Except for Linda who¡¯s helping Kazan, they all went to the place and saw Dorian sitting down. His ax stuck on the ground and no traces of Deziun Alle.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Maximo shouted. ¡°Why did you butt in? That was my prey!¡±


    All of them felt a chill on their spine as Dorian turns to gaze, especially Maximo, he felt an intense feeling from his darting eyes.


    ¡°My interference wouldn¡¯t be necessary if you have done the job.¡±


    ¡°I told you I have a plan.¡±


    ¡°Yet you continue to play with it. I know what you¡¯re planning. You intend to deplete its energy so its regenerating capabilities would drop. But the only thing you did is to return to its original state. It would devour souls if it wouldn¡¯t stop and the casualties that we swore to halt would add another more. Now, what do you think those people would think of us?¡±


    Maximo looked down, realizing his mistake.


    ¡°Now, don¡¯t give that damn look. You do know well that wouldn¡¯t do any better.¡±


    Maximo did not reproach his subordinate because he feared that any more contradictions would lead to more conflict. Maximo might be hard to handle, but at least he¡¯s conscientious enough to see his mistake and repent for it to do better.


    Dorian scanned Kazan. The more they waste time here the more his health declines.


    ¡°Pardon me miss Linda,¡± Dorian¡¯s stood and came closer. ¡°But would you please sit him down for me?¡±


    Linda softly nodded in acknowledgment. He carefully led Kazan to lead to lean on a trunk of a tree. Dorian¡¯s right hand was covered in a white hue as he touches Kazan. For a moment he grunts, exposed to the antagonizing pain. Although it was quick, his mind succumbed into the darkness and his body laid to rest to the ground.


    ¡°He¡¯s fast asleep, but he will recover. Don¡¯t worry.¡± He said with a pacific tone.


    It seems that they survive the night, but it¡¯s too early to celebrate, there are still 6 days ahead¡­ 6 days they have to endure until the spiteful curse would uplift and free them to continue on their lives.


    Alastor used to dislike this place, not because of the field but his memories in it, but the thing he likes the most is what would come after the long night. It is the time when the day cast away the cloak of the night while the orange light spread along with the stars. The sunrise makes its way into the sky, at first, it was small but it will surely become bigger and brighter. At this time, nature is at its best, golden rays of the sun would give a bright color of orange that will streak to the clouds, meadows, and to mountains.


    They all could agree on this thought, but it was simply too ludicrous for them to waste another more minute here. There is so much thing to prepare. They walked to the path and graciously felt the rays of cool and brazing to their eyes.

 Chapter 92 - Damsel In Distress

    ¡°Let¡¯s start this story without giving it a name. A boy lives alone in a castle with only his cat as his friend. The king and queen aside from the maids are the only one who are presents in the castle. There were no children same as to his age. He never knew what was like outside only the clamoring laughs he heard from the capital. He¡¯s not completely alone, his father would also come to play with him, but only little time that he can spare to him. After all the play time, he would spend most of his time reading books, bewildering himself of the wonders from the outside world.


    If not waste his time honing his swordsmanship, his tutor would keep him busy until sunset. Up above his room where he can see the rest of beautiful country, he watched the busy lights flickering while the people gathered together in joy. Most villas are built on the mountain foot part of the country, composes by different designs, harmonious close-nature are mostly made of it.


    In summer, the shops would be interconnected to the streets and would be cramp by the tourists. In spring, sailors would dock and reunite with their love ones. There is so much that marvel his little mind, some might say he¡¯s a dreamer ¨C a dreamer who wants to fly and travel all other places away from this lonely palace. He never cursed his home but he wished he could be something more than child who gapes through the holes of the castle.


    Of all wonders he read on the book there is something that piqued his interest, the mayona apple. An apple that can grant the person to travel wherever he wants, but all of it was nothing but a child story. Even still, the little boy still hopes that he would find the apple¡­ he never expected that he would have the opportunity to take a glimpse of it.


    One night, the little child heard a whisper. He was hesitant to heed its call but the serene voice compelled him to walk fearlessly through the corridors and to the halls of the castle. He walked carefully with slow pace through the descending stair that leads to the garden. The little boy walked straightly to the wall of primrose. Behind the curtain of the flowers, there he saw a pallid vaguely formed shaped of a woman sitting on the side of a fountain.


    He stopped and surveyed her. She was never like the other people he had met before, but her glamour is indifferent to his mum. She¡¯s radiating the same warmth as his mum.


    ¡°Come here, my child.¡± She beckons.


    He came closer out of his will. He can¡¯t describe what he felt, but when she summons him, he can¡¯t resist the words forming on her mouth.


    ¡°I heard your cry and so I came to fulfill your wish.¡±


    ¡°How do you know me?¡± He asked.


    She chuckles lightly, ¡°I know every child who yearn that they couldn¡¯t have. I have different names but you can call me, Allora.¡±


    ¡°Now, my child. I heard your wish of eating the mayona apple.¡±


    The child asked.


    ¡°Is it true that it can grant you the power to do anything you want?¡±


    She stood and knelt before him to matched his height.


    ¡°Yes, my child.¡±


    She claps twice and an oddly shape apple appeared floating in her hand.


    The brilliance of the fruit easily captivated and swayed his heart. The little boy¡¯s little hand reach to the fruit. The lady in white reluctantly gave it to him for him to relish and enjoy the power it will grant to him.


    The little boy slowly ate the apple, savoring its juicy taste that lingers in his mouth long enough for him to take another bite.


    In the middle of his intaking, a voice squealed behind him. He gazes around and saw the horrified expression of his mother. Her eyes widened as her arm stretches, her hands brimmed in light.


    Her mother¡¯s mien quickly changes as she saw the lady in white. The light in her hands was threw on the lady. The moment it touches, her appearances changed from a benevolent kind looking lady to a horrifying dark hood that is under a red-eyed distorted flesh of face of an old woman. The magic that his mother used dropped the falsehood and pretenses that the witch conjured to his innocent young mind.


    The apple his holding now became rot and indescribably smelled foul for a youth like him to expose into. He dropped the apple and ran quickly to his mother. His face though is expressionless. His mother could neither tell that if it is he¡¯s in shock or could it be a curse from the apple he ate earlier. Whatever it is the best researchers in this kingdom will find a solution to the curse inflicted upon him, she thought.


    The witch growled and uses dark magic to attack them. But the mother was not like any others the witch had fought. The light pushes back the dark energy, protecting them and successfully overpowered the witch as matter of the moment.


    ¡°You are too late!¡± Her rasping voice forcefully shouted. ¡°The boy already ate the apple, there is no turning back on him. His soul will remain his, but his smile will be mine!¡± And with a horrid laugh, she flew before the knights of the castle could caught up with her.


    The mother who¡¯s filled with worries over his only son hugged him earnestly not letting him go out of his sight. She thought with the witch is gone, he would be back to his normal state, but another problem has rose.


    Many months have passed, but the little boy did not retain his ability to smile nor able to show any other expressions. The little boy undergoes with different treatments, but whenever he felt the pain, he refuses to continue any further. The pain is too much for his little body to handle. In the end, the best people in kingdom could fathom what kind of curse was laid upon him. As of now, it remains a mystery to all of them.


    The little boy may have able to live but the fruit of desire has taken away the only precious thing in this world and that is to feel.¡±

 Chapter 93 - A Request

    At brief intervals that throughout their trek, the two came to this chapel that held an orphanage. The lady that wore a nice red denim skirt and oddly paired with maroon vest visited this place, the nuns were appreciative of her sincerity to help and allowed her to stay awhile playing with the children.


    She was in the middle of taletelling when a man in silver armor walked in the room. His damning visage and brooding expression halted the children from listening and showed an expression of a doubt. She dazed behind, shrugging off the intimidating aura.


    ¡°I told you wait for me in the cabin.¡± She coldly said.


    ¡°You¡¯re scaring the children.¡±


    The knight clearly has no idea what to do around the children. He quickly changes his bland face and snickers.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry¡­ but you know what circumstances we are now. I can¡¯t just let you simply out of my sight. As a knight, it is my duty to protect you, and as your father¡¯s will.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± She ignored his retorts, ¡°What are you doing here? And why are you wearing your armor? I thought we¡¯re playing low for now?¡±


    He briefly took a deep breath. ¡°There¡¯s a rumour in town that an assassin intended to kill the fake envoy that our troops carried on the Mistrake mountain. That was last night. The enemy is getting close, my highness. We must leave.¡±


    When she waives her hand, the knight left. He already what she¡¯s going to do and gave her the liberty to bid goodbye. She looked at the children and hold out on the books.


    ¡°I might be gone for a while. Sorry, but the story telling will have to wait until next time we meet again.¡±


    One of the children asked, ¡°When will we meet again?¡±


    With a sadness in her face, she replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But in the meantime, you must promise me that you will not stop reading and learning from these books. Okay? It may be not look like it, but you¡¯d might find it useful it in the future.¡±


    Choosing not to damn herself with emotions any further, she stood and walk away.


    A voice asked her one last time, ¡°Will the boy would be able to smile again?¡±


    She glances, ¡°I don¡¯t know. But we can hope, we can hope.¡±


    Considering that they¡¯re the target, it would be unwise to trek tonight. They must have a clear vision so that the enemies won¡¯t use it as their advantage. But the way the enemy¡¯s moves prove to be difficult to read since it did not hesitate show itself in whilst there¡¯s a whole squadron guarding the fake envoy. Nonetheless, they must remain their steady composure ever since the subject of the matter escalated.


    They¡¯ve been stationary in this town for 3 days. The small town was like any others she has seen, reeking smell of pig from the farm, the sizzling meat frying inside the inn and the polluted gas from the chimney. But like any others, it had some gems on it, it may not look like it but the town has an endeavor towards community helping and because of this they¡¯re glad that they chose to stay in this town for a while.


    It is a matter of fact they have to remained vigilance, they do not know who¡¯s behind the assassination attempts but should ever she¡¯s fallen to the enemies¡¯ hands, the kingdom would crestfallen and might cause an uproar among the citizens and the nobles. Strolling back in the cabin, the knight pushes the swing table uselessly open. She followed him inside in which, they sat and the knights ordered for the both of them.


    ¡°While waiting for the food, let us discuss what will happen from now on. I will hire a group of adventurers to aid us on our journey.¡±


    The knight opens a map. It shows a layout of the entire region. His hands began to trailed a path that is near to a forest and a river.


    ¡°Since the enemy made their move in the Mistrake mountain, we should follow a path that would take too much time for them to caught up on us, thus we should head to Castellan Boundary. It is a rocky path but do not worry, the carriage we would use are vehicle, moving into three groups. As long as our plan do not leak, we would likely pass the border and make it back to the country.¡±


    ¡°I believe that won¡¯t be necessary.¡± A man wearing a tuxedo with cane said. ¡°The enemies already knew your obvious little plan.¡±


    The knight quickly stands up and drew his sword.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who you are, but you have no business here!¡±


    He said with a threatening tone, but the plain, straight-jock face remained unaffected by the knight¡¯s hostile approach.


    ¡°Relax.¡± He said with a condescending tone. ¡°I am no enemy. My name is Mr. Funny Man. I¡¯m one of the Kris Krux. The majesty sent me here to deliver an important message.¡±


    The knight sheathes his sword and gave a wide berth to Mr. Funny Man sitting near to him. The barkeep delivered the ordered foods. Grilled meat, soup with vegetables, and of course the ale won¡¯t be out of the table.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for me tell you about the situation of the kingdom, right?¡± He asked to her. She nodded. ¡°The opposing faction of nobles are already making their move. With the loss of your father, your sister takes over the throne, but the line she¡¯s walking are becoming thin. The nobles are indirectly forcing her to withdraw the throne on some other ways.¡±


    She raises her brow. ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Proposing her marry to their sons. Aside to that, a graving effort to kidnap you.¡± He looks at her. ¡°They aim to shift the balance of power into their own accords, something that we Kris Krux and the three generals won¡¯t allow to happen. And that is why, you, sir knight Garafal Lebas must return to the palace.¡±


    ¡°My duty is to protect her. I won¡¯t rest assured until we find whosoever trying to kill her.¡±


    ¡°I understand your reason, but you cannot deny you¡¯re one of the three generals, your duty is to the kingdom. Your presence is gravely needed to show that our majesties remained strong.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°The order came from the majesty herself. The three generals must be present to maintain the balance for a while. The Kris Krux, I, myself will take care of the majesty.¡± He continued. ¡°You must return promptly to the castle to report to the majesty. She, however, cannot return for now. Not this time. We¡¯ll have to wait for an entrance before she¡¯d have to return. We can¡¯t tell how many enemies we¡¯ll draw out if we get close to the country, that is why we must know the identity of the enemy and the only way to make that possible is to capture it.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Garafal.¡± She intervenes. ¡°If this decision was made by my sister, then I will oblige.¡±


    The knight nodded. After they ate, they waited and watch the knight talking to person that has a vehicle. When the owner agreed, he told to wait for him.


    ¡°What happen to your vehicle you use to get here?¡±


    ¡°I sold it. We don¡¯t have the luxury to be flamboyant.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man shakes his head in disappointment. Garafal finally leave them. Mr. Funny Man and the lady went back to the cabin to prepare.


    ¡°What path should we take from now on? I doubt that we¡¯re going to the route he discussed.¡±


    ¡°We might take a detour.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve enlisted a request from the Glade.¡±


    She raises her brow. ¡°Them?¡± Obviously, she did not expect that they would resort to such people. She did not know if it¡¯s true or not, but what she heard, the Glade mercenaries are bunch of outcasts that causes an uproar on some countries for the past years, but there also rumors that they have also helped some people, and the latest they were being connected to what happened to Kayon City. Such contrast eludes confusion to some, thereafter, they shouldn¡¯t easily trust them to be part of their conflict.


    ¡°Before you say something, remember, we are in dire situation, we have to gather forces as much as possible to protect the lineage of your family and the country that your ancestors fought so hard to enrich to what we know as now.¡±


    ¡°I understand the plights the circumstances we are in, but if the other countries would know that we¡¯ve enlisted their help, then we will be in a world of trouble. We have an alliance with the other 6 nations. That would be a bad idea.¡±


    ¡°Too late. I have made contact with their fixer. We will head to the previous town and wait for them.¡±


    Under the shade of the sunset, the two made their way riding in a horse.

 Chapter 94 - The Rite

    It was a long and tire full week of surviving the Night Tide. The casualties unlike the first became minimal. It¡¯s all thanks to the 2 members of the Rooks. Their presence made it possible for all to survive the hellish week. It wasn¡¯t much to brag but they¡¯re the one who mostly take out the enemies.


    ¡°¡­And that concludes our expedition sirs.¡±


    The directors nodded in acknowledgment. Dorian removes the helmet and intend to mat his beard, studying his reflection down the round table that is shows various data. They sat along the other 14 directors.


    Maximo stands up and walk towards the long window. The evening was upon the mansion. He observed how the clouds gathered up, forming over the mountain on the southernly directions. Before him, ablaze the torches that the mercenaries had arranged, lined up in 2 rows as if making a road towards the cliff. The orange light illuminating the laden sad faces of the mercenaries who have lost their precious comrades. Ambling casually, he allowed his eyes to pass over the rest of the group that is camping remembering the people that they lost, feeling nothing.


    ¡°Very well, Dorian.¡± One of the directors replied.


    ¡°What do you make out of it, sir?¡± Dorian humbly asked.


    ¡°We can¡¯t actually tell by now what they¡¯re planning on gathering those materials are for, but we are certain they are preparing for something.¡± Rod replied. ¡°We have also evidenced of Hemil Klust that are being mined in a city.¡±


    ¡°Great.¡± He sighed. ¡°What¡¯re we supposed going to do with it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing for now. The whole city was under surveillance by the police enforcers. Even the Canaries are involved with this.¡±


    ¡°That would mean trouble if we probe any further.¡±


    ¡°Aside all of that conspiracy, there is someone I would for us to discuss, that girl, Sherry, I heard that she has a terminal disease.¡±


    Rod replied. ¡°Our best experts are already doing their job to determine how it will affect her, but they haven¡¯t yet fully figured out the blueprints handed out to them. The good side is that, the spreading of infection has stopped as if they were frozen and got absorbed back by Hemil Klust.¡±


    ¡°Not to insinuate, but how come we never voted if we should accept her or not. She is literally a walking weapon, regardless of undermining hostility, we must still consider some things before reluctantly accepting her.¡±


    ¡°Mister Oren, that is exactly the reason why we accept her.¡± Rod replied. ¡°She barely grasped her own strength lest we should allow her to return in the normal world without knowing her capabilities. Give her some wide berth, please. After all, her normal life was gone before her eyes when Theo¡¯s goons abducted her and use her for various experiments.¡±


    ¡°I know you¡¯re just being careful Mister Oren, but Mister Rod has a point. It is best to keep the danger minimal and into our sight as possible.¡± Mister Orion added, ¡°Undoubtedly, she¡¯s still has some merits that Theo or maybe not his collaborators would want her. So, yes, it is wise for the both of us for her to stay here, guarded and trained until she¡¯s ready to go back to the outside world.¡±


    One of the directors, Mister Red replied to Mister Orion, ¡°I must oppose on letting her go. According to the reports of Linda and Cid, Sherry can be regarded as rank A+ mercenary or more than it, she also has abilities that exceeded even their entire group. Her Inquiara Magic has not been identified yet, but with no doubt it would be powerful once discovered throughout her training. We cannot deny that her existence is an aberration, and we must not allow her to cross the border at any cost.¡±


    ¡°Aberration?¡± Rod asked, laden with annoyance. ¡°Do you hear yourself Mister Red? She¡¯s not an enemy, but a child. The Glade exist to help people in dire need.¡±


    ¡°That girl managed to put a scratch against an Arbiter, something that our mercenaries aren¡¯t able to do so. You can¡¯t expect us to turn blind eye on her prowess.¡±


    Dorian had heard enough. He sat down and made his presence known.


    ¡°Gentlemen.¡± He raised his voice. ¡°I understand the dilemma of your plight, but have you considered what must be done?¡±


    ¡°He is right. What must be done to her?¡± One of the directors asked.


    They all exchange empty glances.


    ¡°Killing is out of options.¡± Dorian added. ¡°Abandoning also is out of option and even letting her go is out of option.¡±


    ¡°What are you pointing at, Dorian?¡±


    Dorian smirked. ¡°I¡¯m saying, let the fate decides. If she should turn to dark side, we will undoubtedly put her down, but she goes the other way, then we let her go.¡± Dorian continued, ¡°We cannot strike our desire to something we have no control of.¡±


    Maximo added, ¡°He is right. What we can do now is to do our best to keep her on our light.¡±


    The meeting concluded with agreement of Dorian¡¯s and Maximo¡¯s statement. Their words became a way for their moral compass to handle. It may be not satisfying as they intended to be, but it is enough to solve their current problem. Other than Sherry¡¯s situation, they also have rising problems against the Arbiters activities in the other regions, Maximo and Dorian were assigned to investigate it, but ended up with more questions rather than answers.


    It was midnight when they began the rite for the people who have passed away. The directors involved themselves to the rite as they¡¯re the ones who became the parent figures for them. The bodies of the dead were cremated and was put all into a single jar.


    Director Rod and Pietro leaded the rite and stand at the edge of the cliff.


    ¡°May your souls find rest in the next life. All of you may be gone but the sacrifice won¡¯t be forgotten. We will carry you with us.¡±


    Pietro open the jar and pour it into the ocean, but the dust was carried away by the wind and disappeared into the clear sky.


    After the rite, Directors Rod, Pietro, Orion and Red sees Maximo and Dorian on the ocean. There wasn¡¯t much time for them to waste here as they have their own expeditions waiting for them.


    ¡°So, we¡¯re free to do what we wanted until we received our assignments, right?¡± Dorian asked.


    Orion nodded, ¡°There wasn¡¯t much we can make out of it. So, yes. You¡¯ll be laying low for now. But you have to keep your eyes open out there.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Maximo replied. ¡°But what about the Renegades? Aren¡¯t we supposed to stopped and punished them for what they¡¯ve done?¡±


    Red shakes his head. ¡°Your missions are more important than they are. We already have our best men out there in the field tracking their movements.¡±


    ¡°Even still, some of their members are on par with us. I think is best for a member of the Rooks to get involved in this case. Axel, Han and Reito, perhaps? They remained docile for a couple of months.¡±


    ¡°Even if we wanted to, we have no idea where they are. They¡¯ve completely gone underground and there is no way including our fixers to locate them.¡±


    Dorian and Maximo exchange glances. Dorian replied, ¡°We might have some idea where they are.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Rod asked. ¡°If that¡¯s the case then heed on them.¡±


    Maximo replied, ¡°Even if you don¡¯t tell, we will give them a piece of our mind.¡±


    Maximo put his helm on his head. Dorian held his long arm ready to sprint towards the ocean.


    ¡°I hate this.¡± Maximo muttered.


    ¡°No one cares.¡± Dorian replied.


    In a flash, they traveled in the speed of sound. As they moved in greater lengths, the sea parted in half. The mercenaries witnessing Dorian¡¯s power were in awed.


    On Glade¡¯s behalf, they will gladly put their interest aside and help them when they weren¡¯t able to do so while they were away.


    All of disturbing thoughts diminished away when the spiking cold of spray from the ocean creep to his senses.

 Chapter 95 - Discussing The Basics

    The dawn came earlier than expected, nonetheless it is not an excuse to delay the training. Together with the other trainees, Alastor and Sherry did an early exercise run. The route they follow was from the forest to the mountain side, taking turn over the hill and return to the base where they did another set.


    30 minutes break wasn¡¯t enough for Sherry. Most of them recovered quickly from the long tiring run, except Sherry. Sherry felt that her stomach would turn upside down, given that it was kilometers that they¡¯ve run.


    ¡°You alright there?¡± Alastor asked and sat down beside her.


    She shakes her head and took a long tiring breath before facing him, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a casual strolling, so no, I am not fine.¡±


    ¡°Okay. No need to be so stingy.¡±


    ¡°You guys make this whole routine sounds so easy.¡±


    ¡°Because it is. Well, for newcomers like you won¡¯t be easy. After months of expanding your cardiovascular endurance, I doubt that you won¡¯t be able to catch up with us.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, what¡¯s next?¡±


    ¡°Nathaniel will be the one who¡¯s going to teach you all about the basic principle of magic. He may not look like it but he¡¯s experienced as I am.¡±


    Nathaniel stands on top of the stadium. His hair is unkempt. His tired, almost passive expression already tells that he¡¯s not up to the task, but was forcefully to do so. He took out a small note, it was nothing but a summarization of the topics he will discussed. He was never an academic devotee. His specialization belongs to fighting monsters and all related to that, teaching kids is a big no for him. If it wasn¡¯t for the additional fee he was tempted with, he wouldn¡¯t waste his time staying here.


    ¡°Everyone!¡± Nathaniel shouted, ¡°Please gather here. We¡¯ll be starting our class within the minute.¡±


    Alastor was left behind to oversee Sherry¡¯s development. Surprisingly, everyone seems to be compliant. No one cause a commotion unlike before when he was a trainee like them. Picking, nicknaming, the usual pricks who would put throw stones to the other group and causes fist fight, that¡¯s the usual thing they would do before.


    He scanned the windowed position of the trainees. ¡°This morning we will be discussing how magic works? Do you have any idea how magic works?¡±


    Curious as she is, Sherry raised her hand. ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you supposed to be the one who¡¯s going to discuss what it is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m asking to spare the whimsicalities of this class so that everyone would be participative.¡±


    ¡°Then how would that do better to us?¡±


    Alastor smirked. A vein pops out on Nat¡¯s head, but he¡¯s still remains calm.


    ¡°Because, by doing so you would know how to be comfortable with.¡±


    ¡°Then that would mean some who doesn¡¯t have prior knowledge would be left behind.¡± Sherry replied.


    ¡°No, they will not, because I will expand the idea into a simple yet understandable concept. Now, please, sit down. You¡¯re interrupting the class.¡±


    Nat started, ¡°Now everyone, as we all know energies are part of our life, it exists in a not so obvious way. Energy can take in many forms, from the physics way and in supernatural way. The river, the wind, the heat of our sun that grants as another type of nutrient for the plants and trees to grow and to the planet that is tidally locked to our sun that keeps the balance of the nature intact.


    Most importantly, there are energy that is supernatural, such magic and any form of spells. This comprises in the need of energy, one way to use magic is to use the energy that is store within us, our mana. The mana serves as our gases for us to use magic, without it, it would be impossible to us to use magic.


    There are three different types of amassing mana, nature energy, physical energy and dark energy. Now it is important to note that this type of energies has different purposes and can be uses in different ways. Let us start with the basic one, the physical energy, this kind of energy comes from our body itself, and within it underlies our natural source of mana, now don¡¯t he confuse about the energy and mana, because this two come by in hand, you can say that they are the same thing, but uses different terms to easily sort out the difference between physical and supernatural. This energy that flows within our body can be regarded as our mana, with it we can use our magic, but it has limits. Only the person itself can tell if the mana¡¯s capacity is approaching its depletion, but for some they have large quantity of it and can perform dozens of magic before dying out.


    The second is nature energy, this energy comes out from the nature itself. We draw magic from the nature and store it on our body temporarily. Why temporary? Because of the side effects. While using it, our mind would be susceptible to spiritual entities and might cause disturbances psychologically, such as hallucinations, delusions, fatigue, anxiety. There are few people that can use this ability and some are members of the Glade. Practicing how to use nature energy requires a tremendous amount of effort to master. Those who have mastered the nature energy can convert it as a mana that would replenished the strength and increased the capacity of the user.


    The last type of energy is the dark energy. This is the abundant type of energy, no sane mortal would use this kind of power because of its bad effects. Why is it bad? Because it¡¯s obvious, there is dark in ¡®dark energy¡¯, the name itself speaks trouble, literature-Ly-ish. Unlike the minimal friendly nature energy, dark energy requires the user to be devoted and hellbent to it, such extreme decisions are required for the user to use it. Dark energy would come from different sources, some would be totem and relics that is made directly by an evil spirit. Weapons can be sources of dark energy too and there actually curse weapons that are locked in various museums in this world. The reason why it¡¯s forbidden to use is because of the side effects, it will torment the user, physically, mentally and spiritually. Those only who have known darkness in their life are the ones who would be able to endure it and would be able to fully control it.¡±


    One of the students asked, ¡°If cursed weapons are dangerous why would anyone think to display it on museum.¡±


    Nathaniel replied, ¡°The knowledge itself is not forbidden, only the use of it. There are some cities that reluctantly displays cursed objects and explains the history so that people would come to know how dangerous it is to wield one. But there are certain countries that totally ban specifics dark objects because of it has a wide range of bad effects.¡±

 Chapter 96 - Magic 101

    Nathaniel continued, ¡°Is there any other questions? None? Okay. Let us proceed with the next topic and that would be harnessing mana.¡±


    A student asked, ¡°How?¡±


    Now that they have move on to practical lesson, it is easier to show them rather than explain it. Nathaniel raised his hand, focusing the flow of mana on his fingertips into gathering on his palm until it forms a ball of energy that turns into fire.


    ¡°After this lesson, all of you would be able to harness energy and create magic, like this one I did just now. But before that, you have to learn to harness your mana by using the rock. If you can maintain to float this rock without breaking it on your palm, they you¡¯re good to go to the next step.¡±


    Nathaniel picked up a rock and harness mana that engulfs the rock and float it in his palm, steady and complete. He started to explain that in order to make it float, they have to focus on their attention on imagining the energy of their body flowing and submerging it to the rock.


    There were others who easily did it, but most of them are having the hard time of their life performing it. Sherry is at utmost disappointment, she failed to grasp steps of the procedure.


    ¡°Sir, can you please tell us what it feels like doing it?¡± She asked. ¡°It would help if we have some perspectives on it.¡±


    Nathaniel pondered and quickly came up with a simple reply, ¡°You have to imagine that you¡¯re the lightning. Your arm has to feel the shock pulsating harder and so on. Like getting kick in the balls, or your elbow hitting something sharp, anything like that.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t simple as she thinks it is. In order to fulfill his description, she has to tap on the dark side of her memory. Feel the shock, she thought. She dug deeper and remembered the time when she struggled to regain herself back from being manipulated by Theo. All her attention remains in that time, she neglected that she has to imagine the flow of her energy to manipulate and control it, which she failed to do so. Everyone¡¯s senses were interrupted by a sharp light. In her palm, an energy shoots out in the sky, it dissipated quickly. She breathes heavily.


    Nathaniel came to check her up with a shocked expression, ¡°That¡¯s quite overdoing we have there. Don¡¯t forget, you have to control the mana if you want to do magic. It was never easy to begin with, so be easy on yourself. Just calm down and do it again. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll take it slowly and easy.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡±


    Now, that she has something to reach out for that feeling, Sherry continued to the task. This time she did not fail. She easily makes the rock float. She gazes back to Alastor.


    ¡°I did it! I told you I have the talent, right?¡±


    Alastor replied, ¡°Don¡¯t get too much confident. The hard part is about to begin.¡±


    When all of the trainees managed to get the process, Nathaniel nodded in acknowledgment and continued to the next step.


    ¡°The next step will be chanting magic. In chanting magic, it requires the imagination of the user, the mana is no exception. You cannot use magic if it requires a large amount of mana, do remember that.


    To start off, focus the mana on the fingertips before chanting the words. Now, repeat after me, by ablaze sun, by the ablaze life, I conjure thee, Fiara!¡±


    A fire that is sized of ball float on his palm. They instructed trainees flames weren¡¯t that great much as his, their sizes vary, some smaller, other might be average to consider.


    He laughs over their laden confused faces and explained, ¡°I understand that all of you are confused as of why it is not bigger than mine. Aside from spending mana, emotions can also play a vital role on conjuring magic too. Emotion can strengthen any magic that the user wants to conjure, it can even exceed the natural endurance of level of the desired magic.¡± He continued. ¡°The more the emotions are real, the more it can affect the size and the strength of your magic. When I first tried to strengthen my magic using my emotion, I imagine the first person who betrayed me.¡± Nathaniel glanced to Alastor as he raised a brow. ¡°I have friend who borrowed my cassette tape, said the bastard he would use it to record music, but I found out that he let it borrowed to the other student so that he could get more of the chocolate bread and pasta.¡± He paused briefly and continued, ¡°Anyways, that¡¯s all of it. Please continue to do it.¡±


    Nathaniel felt a sharp gaze coming from Alastor but he did not dare to look back as he knew that inside Alastor¡¯s mind, he was being stabbed.


    There were only few students who are able to exceeded the regular size of the magic. Most of them were able to maintain its natural size. Once they managed to grasp it, they began to test it on some debris of the compound.


    ¡°If you lot are going to test your profound ability, please do not hit the trees, I repeat, do not hit the trees or else I will hit you physically.¡± He laughs and observed awhile.


    ¡°That is different than what I have remember.¡± Alastor said. He¡¯s presence is sneaky as a rat.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asked, shrugging off the moody ambience.


    ¡°I never lied about recording a music.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°I gave that cassette tape to the fellow student because he¡¯s the one who¡¯s going to do the recording, not me.¡±


    ¡°What about the bread and the pasta?¡±


    ¡°I did his assignment so that he will record the music. The bread and pasta are the bonus.¡±


    Nathaniel fell in silence in a while and realize his mistake. He sweats profusely. Thankfully, a student came to asks for his help.


    ¡°Looks like there¡¯s a troubled student. Talk to ya later.¡±


    He laughs and jeered off away from Alastor.


    When all of them are satisfied over the new magic they have learned, Nathaniel summons them.

 Chapter 97 - Table It

    ¡°Before we end this discussion, there is the last thing I want to tell you about the incantations.¡± All of them listens carefully. ¡°There are ways to use magic without invoking incantations, but it requires for you to muster imagining it. It would take years for you guys to be able to do it but that lesson is for you guys to have to learn. That is all. You can go home now. It¡¯s damn twelve noon, you guys should be hungry.¡± His last statement was more of a mandate, but obviously it¡¯s a reason to dodge a bullet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going discuss us about that?¡± Sherry asked.


    ¡°For what? That level of magic requires the user to be skillfully experienced which you all lacked for now.¡±


    They all reluctantly agreed, which is great because he is famished of all of the lessons, he had to discussed for them, but it was worthwhile for his pocket.


    Alastor couldn¡¯t take it anymore of her jabbered. Sherry was flexing how she was talented enough to do magic and can manage to conjure magic so easily.


    She was ranting about how hard it was and now she¡¯s overconfidently showing off, he thought. He shrugged off and gazed emptily at her. His bored and annoyed expression did not fail to creep on her senses.


    ¡°Are you annoyed?¡±


    ¡°Not actually, this is my face when I¡¯m hungry. So, please, spare me with your sense of accomplishment. My stomach is not on the right mood to talk right now.¡±


    It¡¯s not a lie. It¡¯s even more tiring to sit down doing nothing rather than doing something. All of his energy was spent worrying whether she couldn¡¯t do it or not, but she did not fail him and actually made his job easier.


    The mansion finally came to their view. After the days the mansion had faced getting destroyed by the Renegades and the Night Tide, it¡¯s finally recovering. The four towers that oversees four different directions has finally reconstructed.


    The holes in the mansion finally got replaced by sturdier roof tiles and tainted it with fresh red paint. The road is finally paved by greenery scene, the walls of the mansion was not charred in black anymore. Most of all, the rooms are fixed and the mansion got an extension for new available rooms.


    They went inside, passing the fountain and head straightly to the dining area just by right and across the stock room. It was a simple yet delightfully luncheon for Alastor. He is enjoying the pasta, macarons and the refreshing juice he ordered.


    They were enjoying their foods when his team went to sit down and eat lunch with them.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Ken greeted, ¡°Eating macarons in noontime, interesting. Can I have a taste?¡±


    Alastor with a blank expression said, ¡°Touch my food and I will kill you.¡±


    Ken quickly glanced down and eat.


    ¡°By the way,¡± Linda started. ¡°How¡¯s the training of the newbie¡¯s doing?¡± She asked Alastor. He wasn¡¯t able to correspond to her question as his mouth is full.


    ¡°Good.¡± It was Sherry who replied. ¡°It was great. I was easily able to use magic. The instructor did explain to us easily how to properly do it.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s your instructor again?¡± Linda queried.


    ¡°Nathaniel.¡± Alastor replied this time.


    ¡°Nathaniel, you mean Nat, the one who¡¯s in stretcher?¡± Ken asked, his face repressing to laugh.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Nat was standing behind him. ¡°And that was two weeks ago, I¡¯m recovered and can kick your ass if wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Ken muttered.


    ¡°You, a teacher?¡± Linda said. It was more of a question rather than a statement.


    ¡°Hey, even I can¡¯t believe it myself.¡± He sighed, ¡°Things got desperate and I needed money.¡±


    Linda shakes her head, ¡°Okay, what would you need the money for?¡±


    ¡°To travel. I¡¯ve been stuck here for months. I need to get out of this place.¡±


    Ken replied, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with here?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with here?¡± Nathaniel repeated, ¡°Everything man. I should be getting my life together and start somewhere else, not to get stuck over again because of some lunatics bulldozing themselves to prove that they don¡¯t this place anymore. I won¡¯t be as much as lucky next time if there¡¯s another revolt would happen. I might end up with no legs next time.¡±


    He nearly lost his legs last time, can¡¯t disagree with that. Ken thought.


    ¡°If you want out, easy, walk.¡± Alastor coldly replied. ¡°Use all of the lessons you¡¯ve learned in this place instead of whining like a little bitch.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me you little shit!¡± Nathaniel snapped out and was about to choke him but Linda and Ken stopped him while Sherry silently observing them.


    After calming down, Nathaniel tabled his resolution. ¡°I get that I¡¯m gonna able to survive in the jungle with the skills I have but I am not going to go out there alone without any financial resources.¡±


    ¡°Wuss.¡± Alastor again coldly replied.


    Nathaniel remained calmed, ¡°It would if you¡¯re going to be a little more sympathetic here Al. I would very much appreciate it.¡± He continued, ¡°It was very easy to say, but there¡¯s no guarantee that I will survive long enough before my pocket will find money.¡±


    ¡°Who said that you¡¯ll be spending all your time in the forest?¡± Alastor asked. ¡°There¡¯s an easy way to make money.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Nathaniel inquired.


    ¡°Hunting. You can hunt monsters out there, sell their meat or any valuable parts of their body. Merchants has things over the exotic products, if you know how to bait them. They even pay higher than any quest in the guild, but you must be a good whisperer for you to sell it.¡±


    ¡°If not?¡±


    ¡°Then, sell it to the blacksmiths, I¡¯m sure they will find it useful.¡±


    Ken and Linda nodded in acknowledgment.


    Linda replied, ¡°Those could work.¡±


    Nathaniel put it into his thoughts, ¡°Yeah.¡± His mood lightened up, ¡°I guess that would do. But I still need money to travel in the next town and after that, I will make my quest.¡±


    Alastor felt the someone tap his back. It was the young lady before.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She¡¯s slender and obviously a timid person.


    ¡°T-the director wants to see you and your team.¡±


    Alastor, Ken and Linda exchanges glances and stand up. There were still leftovers but that is no concern as the request matters the most, especially when it comes from the director himself.

 Chapter 98 - Mishap

    They didn¡¯t waste any more time and open the door with no such formalities. Seeing the director using his free time to do his leisure doesn¡¯t take much a credit for. On the other side near the table of the director, the girl sat down on her own part of the office and started to arrange the documents. Her face was dread as a zombie, hard and stiff and can barely make any expression at all.


    The director, on the other hand, is busy reading a book, but his hearing is not dull as it may seemed. In fact, he may be stronger than what others think as he is.


    They all observed the room, it was clean and neat, which is clearly not his doing. Alastor would like to imagine that Rod was dropped when he was a child and did grow up misbehaving through some deceitful and devious way that even the parents would be unimagine he had done of, but clearly what he has grown up to now would do contradict most of his thoughts, mostly.


    Rod was never the man they thought him to be, strict, cunning and straightforward. All they see him now is the carefree old man, relaxing while his assistant is busy doing his job, but before they can put a laugh on that thought Rod made up his mind and put down the book carefully on the table. Rod removes his glasses and clean his eyes before facing them with hard and stiff look.


    ¡°What¡¯s with the call?¡± Linda queried. ¡°You have a job for us?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Rod nodded. He stands up and stepped closed to the window and peered to the cloudy sky. It wasn¡¯t hurting his eyes until the clouds lifted up and divided allowing the ray pierce through. He looked down quickly and vehemently said, ¡°As we all we know, the Glade operation span over the continents and received contracts from various clients from the underground world and including to the surface, but recently our supposed to be comrades betrayed us and because of that it causes a heavy toll to us. Which is another reason why we can¡¯t be picky about the next job I¡¯m going to give to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Spare us and get to the point.¡± Alastor replied.


    ¡°With the loss of the King of the Ylfon kingdom, princess Mola Teralhan took over the place and became the queen, but her candidacy comes with a price. There is a faction among the nobles attempting to overthrow the monarchy and turn the tide to their favor, there were several attempts to the Queen but the 2 great generals protected her in several occasions. And now, a new problem has arisen¡­¡±


    Rod showed a map and pointed out some route that followed up the path some rivers and mountains from Indigium Region and to the Leafol Region.


    He continued, ¡°An assassination attempt to a political envoy of Ylfon kingdom recently happened within this part of between the regions.¡±


    Alastor observed the points of assassination attempts and raised a question, ¡°How sly, they managed to evade the assassins many times. I wonder what kind of political envoy they¡¯re protecting.¡±


    ¡°That is out of the line of your question.¡± Rod said firmly.


    ¡°Look.¡± Ken started. ¡°If they manage to evade the enemy this many times, why are they having the trouble to take them down or even so go back to the kingdom and issue a protection for the time being?¡±


    ¡°If they¡¯re strong as you think they are, they wouldn¡¯t have to put an effort to cover their tracks. Obviously, the enemies are more resourceful than they are. Not to mention, the enemies may have more magicians than the other party which put them on edge.¡± Alastor replied.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Ken replied.


    ¡°You are right, Alastor. The enemies did have many resources to continuously pursue them in terms financially and manpower.¡±


    ¡°Which is why we¡¯re here to escort them and make sure they will pass the border and make home safely. Isn¡¯t that right, mister Rod?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Perceptive, but not quite. I do not know the nature of their politics but this person you¡¯re going to guard must be remained off the grid.¡±


    ¡°Off the grid?¡± Alastor asked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You will know the answer once you get in touch of them.¡±


    ¡°And where might them be?¡±


    ¡°A small town in Indigium Region, Iyueghed.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? We¡¯re wanted men and women in that region.¡±


    ¡°I know, that is why you¡¯ll dressed up to avoid unwanted attention from any authorities you¡¯ll meet in there. Don¡¯t worry, Cid will give you a heads up on what¡¯s happening once you entered the kingdom¡¯s domain.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t seen the guy these days.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°I ordered him to go first.¡±


    ¡°When will we head out?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow.¡±


    He felt their sharp gazes but it was nothing like hostile intention rather a disappointment coming from a spoiled child.


    ¡°I know that you have been hell but most of our best men are out there, you¡¯re all the last line that we can send.¡±


    ¡°Do not patronize us, Rod.¡± Alastor coldly said. ¡°I am sure that this is more than protecting a political envoy. You might as well tell us what it is so we can prepare for the worst.¡±


    Rod sighed and quiet for a moment, then a long tire exhale of breath. Rod directly look him in the eyes, ¡°I had the same feeling as you are, but truly, I don¡¯t know. That information was disclosed even me. I don¡¯t have any slightest idea what importance could that political envoy be.¡±


    They were silent for 5 seconds. Alastor closed his eyes and decided to believe him.


    ¡°Fine. Sooner or later, we will find out whatever this charade you¡¯re putting up.¡±


    ¡°You should flush your opinion, Alastor. That same goes on all of you. You might get the wrong impression and could interrupt the mission.¡± What matters is to complete the mission.¡±


    ¡°The last time we shut up nearly causes our lives.¡± His tone assertive but receded quickly over his tense breath, ¡°But if you say so, then we have no choice.¡±


    ¡°Very well, dismissed.¡±


    As they left, Alastor trudged his way back to his room, wondering what secret does the employer holds. Retracing his thoughts, he decided to take time and sat down near the window. Alastor couldn¡¯t shrugged off the unease feeling that something is gone amiss. Nonsensible to think, but he¡¯s been acting completely vigilant ever since the incident in Kayon City. He¡¯s prepared to die, but after what happened his own guts betrayed him.


    He wished he could retract his thoughts, but the fang got deeper and planted a seed that pestering him ever since. His thoughts began to float away as he gazes up to the sky, he lifted his feet and rested it on the window with his arms crossing on one another. He could hardly believe his luck had kept him alive all this time. A complacent smile came to his face. His weary eyes finally fell and slept, forgetting the problems under the shade of the clouds.


    He woke up early in the morning. He already packed up his clothes in his bag. Alastor felt chilly as he stepped outside. Wearing white sando and short pant is not appropriate for his outlook. His outfit became his bugle call.


    Alastor carefully walked down the stairs and came to cross on the fountain. He pauses and observed the flowers through the long windows and continued with slow pace of strolling before turning right to the main hallway and at the end of strip he saw Sherry, hunching her shoulder and leaning on the wall.


    ¡°You gonna leave me without telling me?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Damn,¡± He swore under his breath and murmured to himself, ¡°I was about to tell you, but I guess someone already filled you in.¡±


    There was a paused. The truth is he has words for her. He was never the kind of guy who would give a damn over small thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad if that¡¯s what you¡¯re worried about.¡± She finally breaks the silence and spoke with warm in her voice, ¡°Much less you have the responsibility to tell me.¡±


    ¡°Well, honestly, I don¡¯t have the intention of telling you that I¡¯m going to a mission.¡±


    Her smile wiped off. Her expression spoke ¡®Are you serious?¡¯, but then again, she said that he is not obliged to tell her everything. Although, it stings a bit when he said that straight to her face.


    ¡°Anyway, good luck. You¡¯ve been a real help to me.¡±


    ¡°You should tell them that too. They helped you too getting out in that hellhole.¡±


    Sherry nodded, ¡°I already did.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± He waves his hand and got through her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your training, Nat will take care of you. You better be strong when I got back.¡±


    Sherry warmly smiled, ¡°I promise.¡±


    Some trainees recognize what¡¯s the meaning behind his visage and gave him a wide berth for him to easily get through. Their behavior is a sign of respect and wish of good luck for their mission.


    Alastor reached the entrance and went outside to see Linda and Ken ahead preparing the carriage with Liber¡¯s strapped to it. A cheerful screech pierced the deafening silence, by that, their ears ringed in pain. Alastor halted and briefly waited for him to continue. Clearly, the cheerful cry was meant for him. Liber broke off quickly rushing to Alastor. Liber¡¯s head purposely rub against Alastor¡¯s face. He¡¯s uncomfortable but let him continue.

 Chapter 99 - Weary Travellers

    The sun was directly overhead of them. It¡¯s 9 in the morning but the heat is wearing them off specially Alastor. Alastor was the one who¡¯s in the front holding the rein. It was decided earlier that they take each turn every 5 hours. All of them were reluctant on Linda¡¯s proposition but now that Alastor had experienced the intolerable heat, he regretted volunteering to be the first one to be the sacrificial pawn.


    His face is dread and tired as dead. Only the unpaved road is indifferent to the green scenery. The trees are green, the grass is green, the leaves are green. Every turn it is still green. This repeating scenery had made him felt doozy and sleepy.


    The road is now still and straight, hence he risks to glanced back and open the curtain, his face laydown to them, beckoning if one of them are still awake amidst the heat. The inside was oddly comfortably shady. The two of them seems to be asleep. Their body laid uncomfortably on each side of the long seat.


    The light that entered inside disrupted temporarily Ken. His eyes slightly open then shut off, covering it with his arm.


    ¡°Wake up, give me some water.¡± Alastor said. His sighting became blurred for a second. He shakes his head ambiguously. ¡°I¡¯m dying here. Please, be quick.¡±


    He felt his sweat trickled down to his cheeks.


    Ken grunted before sitting up. There were two crates, the other one was their food and water that is contain within a bottle, the other is for their equipment. It was unclear what kind of equipment it was as he woke up late.


    Ken yawned. He opens the crate and picked the bottle, handing it over to Alastor.


    His thirstiness was finally quench and felt freshen over the cold water. Seeing that they were able to get some rest, it would be wise to decide who¡¯s going to take turn next to him.


    ¡°There¡¯s one hour left, who¡¯s going to take my place between you two?¡±


    Linda lazily waves her hand. It¡¯s been decided.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    His heart sank and calm from the overwhelming heat, however, his eyes caught something far ahead, a figure almost its movement were fast as a silhouette. It must be the effect of the heat. He thought. His odd feelings were taken away by a gust of wind. It was a tedious thought and quickly gone before he¡¯d overthink over it.


    He absentmindedly yawns and looked up. His preoccupied thoughts ceased as he looked down and quickly took a huge right turn away from being fell to the cliff. The insides of the carriage were not spared. Linda and Ken fell off from the seat and sprawled awkwardly on the ground.


    Having successfully escaped the near-death situation, for now at least, Alastor sat down and catch his breath. Unbeknown, there were eyes behind him, gleaming in madness. The next thing he felt was the pinches coming from behind.


    ¡°Are you an idiot?! What were you doing?!¡± Ken asked, his face flushing in red.


    ¡°Alastor.¡± Another creeping voice came from behind. Her hand pulled him inside and take over his place. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll take over from now on. You get some rest.¡± It was simple as that. Linda didn¡¯t bother to look at them and closed the curtain.


    Alastor has no idea what just happened. He looks at the mess and started to clean and arranged everything in order. Ken rested back to his seat and slept for most of the time before taking the turn.


    Given that their headquarters are in the far side of the region, it would take two to three weeks before they¡¯d reach the rendezvous point. There¡¯s nothing to worry about them, they knew that they¡¯d have to wait and remained for weeks if they wanted to stay alive. It was given, the mercenaries are not some superhumans who can travel instantaneously at their heed.


    Ken smiled over the gleeful sight of the field. Not so far, a village up ahead greeted them with the open arch gate. It was protected by guards, probably hired because of the lacked of uniform. Through the open window, Alastor could see the streets of the village. The road stretches from here and there, the town had a calm coolly air amidst the bright sunset. Thanks to Liber¡¯s speed they were able to reach this village that would usually take 3 days to arrive.


    Down the road, they saw travellers, merchants, some adventurers coming from a quest, they are battered and tired looking fellas. It wasn¡¯t much different that they have seen before but they¡¯re quite fascinated that this time this town got quite lively, unlike the last time they came here before.


    They came passed the old shacks of houses and turn right leading to an inn. Weary travellers, and adventurers cramped inside. The inn was big enough for 200 people to settle in for few days. It¡¯s no wonder why this place is always cramped by adventurers.


    Linda went down and ordered the two to wait for her. A bearded, thick browed middle-aged man came to greet her from sitting outside as if he¡¯s expecting another traveler would find its way to their inn.


    ¡°Greetings Miss, welcome to our inn. How may I help you?¡± came delicate voice of delight from the man.


    ¡°We would like to make a reservation for our Comodo and one room.¡±


    The man looks at the Comodo that has a carriage. A brow raised in suspicion.


    ¡°How many of you will sleep here tonight?¡±


    ¡°There will be three of us.¡±


    His suspicion cease and his smile stretched.


    ¡°That would be 300 haz.¡±


    ¡°300?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I believe that would a reasonable price since you have a cargo inside that carriage.¡±


    Linda didn¡¯t say any further.


    ¡°Just turn left over that road and another left to get on our stable.¡± He went inside and slipped through the crowd. He came back with two keys. Handed it over Linda, he adds a word of advice. ¡°Just to make sure your precious garments won¡¯t lost; I suggest that you should hid it on your room.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Linda¡¯s brows furrowed.


    ¡°There are some people don¡¯t know how to keep their hands on their own and might not even bring consideration even yours.¡±


    Linda did not prompt and nodded.


    Ken and brought the supplies in the room while Linda sat near the window, her eyes scanning ahead as the sun finally rest and the moon from the horizon finally taking over.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°We rest for the night, replenished our strength and proceed to our destination.¡± She replied and did not look back.


    ¡°How about the money?¡± He asked. She almost forgot that Alastor is the kind of man who¡¯s near to a perfectionist. ¡°How much did Rod give to us as allowance for the mission?¡±


    ¡°2000 haz.¡± She remarked.


    ¡°2000 haz?¡± There¡¯s a disappointment in his voice. ¡°What did he expect us to do in this mission? Sightseeing?¡± Alastor sighed heavily. ¡°Money is the main asset of our journey and if we don¡¯t have enough of it, we will be limited.¡±


    ¡°What supposed do you want us to do?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°Accept some missions.¡± He replied. ¡°That¡¯s the most reasonable thing to do now.¡±


    ¡°Do you agree, Linda?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°Yes. I see no problem about that. But we will accept only those don¡¯t go on rank A and above.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. It¡¯s settled then.¡±


    When they woke up early in the morning they went to a guild. Alastor¡¯s eye scanned like a finger thoroughly the papers with job descriptions stapled on the quest board. Apparently, there were few of rank A and C request, most were compiled of rank B quests.


    Alastor is in the verge of giving up when Linda pointed a poster that she considers suitable for them.


    Beasts in the Berningham forest on the loose!


    The quest came from a lord of a land. His main business is production of wheat and rice, distributed it with fair price of course. Recently, his land was being harassed by some unknown beasts. He hired mercenaries but few of them return alive. The lord had thought that it¡¯s a single beast that is responsible of all the mess, but the descriptions from the survivors has differences. Some said that it is the work of Beninghol, in addition, Liger, others were Oniram.


    Linda came to the counter and put the poster on the table in front of the staff to see they¡¯re interested on it and asked a queried, ¡°Where will we find the lord of the land?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re interested in it?¡± The staff asked. ¡°Most of the adventurers avoided it for days because of its peculiar case. I hope you would do the same.¡±


    ¡°Just answer the damn question.¡±


    ¡°All right. Go to the east gate and follow the path ahead. You would be able to reach a small town and meet some farmers. On that point, they will lead you to the mansion.¡±


    ¡°How long will it take to reach that town?¡±


    ¡°If you have a carriage¡­ 30 minutes. If you do walking, then I guess it would be 2 hours.¡±


    Linda nodded and they went outside. A blanket of silence has cast on the town and they smell a sense of irony. Last night was a hell of a merriment, but now the town is quiet as like a ghost town.


    They went to the inn and decided what right action should be taken. Linda explained the details she learned from the guild.


    ¡°Do we have to bring the Comodo with us?¡± Ken asked and looked at Alastor. ¡°Liber would be a big help to us.¡±


    Alastor shakes his head dismissively, ¡°Liber¡¯s role is transporting. Any risk of injuries would prove to be fatal on our journey and might delay our schedule.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, but where we should leave him be while we¡¯re out there hunting monsters?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem. We can talk to some farmers there to take care of it. We¡¯ll pay as compensation of their service.¡± Alastor replied.


    Linda reluctantly nodded, ¡°If you say so.¡±


    The strolling has been far from quick than they expected. Through their journey has been a lot of errors and miscalculations, the road was infested by monsters and the strife is inevitable. It took them 2 hours to get back on the town.


    They felt eyes studying them. It has no mix of malicious, only curiosity as if they have already expected the outcome of their journey base on their laden dread and lifeless faces.


    Alastor being himself was cold and unbothered by their silent tirade. He asked a pasture to take care of Liber with 100 haz as payment and another 150 haz when they will come back.


    They were told that the road towards the lord of the land was up ahead the hill. While the road did not show any kind of obstruction, it was tiring. There are no trees that block the heat of the stingy sun.


    Taking a turn, they up ahead the slope hill like road the mansion that oversees the rice field behind the luxurious house. On the other side, is another field of trees that harbors different kind of fruits.


    And they stopped in front of the large arched gate. Vines spewed and twisted over the gate. It was not old and rusty nor the house is out of the condition, the vines that creeping is the one who is out of control. It spreads all over the place.


    When they¡¯ve come closer, the vines spikes grow. Linda was unsuspected of it but when they¡¯ve come closer, the spikes spewed out from the vines.


    Linda quickly made a shield of ice. The spikes bounce back and fell.


    Alastor withdrew his sword and Ken equipped his bronze knuckles.


    The spikes spurt out more and managed to break Linda¡¯s wall of ice. They quickly dispersed away each other to cover more ground. They deflected the spikes with ease. Ken slipped through the barrage of attacks and conjure a fire ball. He threw it to the vines and quickly it spread completely destroying it.


    ¡°Good job.¡± Alastor complimented.


    Ken smirked


    The gate suddenly open as if it has life on its own.


    A tall stature with such gentlemanly aura greeted them.

 Chapter 100 - Lord In Distress

    The one who greeted them is obviously the butler of the household. He¡¯s probably taller than Ken by two inches. He was clearly trained properly and for his old age his posture was straight. His suppressed bulking chest made it clear that he¡¯s trained well despite his age.


    ¡°Forgive us for unruly greetings. Our lord has been prudent on choosing adventurers to take the job. Previous people that who took the job has been slain by the beasts in the Berningham forest. We would like to avoid any unnecessary deaths as much as possible.¡±


    Alastor nodded. ¡°We understand your queries but your test is quite easy for us. You need to better than that.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He asked. It was more of a challenge and question of his authenticity. ¡°I hope your actions won¡¯t remain as simple words. It will be disappointing otherwise.¡±


    Linda intercepted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do our best. We¡¯re not any like other adventurers.¡± She confidently replied.


    ¡°Very well then.¡± He spoke. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    They all followed throughout the mansion. It was extravagant the very same as the others, but the difference is that defenses were built in the necessary of the protection for the lord of the land. The felt a heavy sensation filled with suspense and distrust around the corner. They notice gazes around the corners inconspicuous regarding their presence. For Alastor, it made clear that they harbor suspicion about their arrival. It has been long time ever since the constant failures that the previous adventurers have shown. It wouldn¡¯t be much of a surprise if they considered a possibility that they¡¯re bandits pretending to be adventurers.


    They entered the luxurious house. The butler guided them throughout the lounge to the second floor and into an empty room. They were instructed to wait in there and sat on the chairs on the round table opposite of what it seems a seat reserves for the lord that has different design and golden linings on the chair. The tense they have felt had gradually decrease but still the guards that moves like an assassin remains their attention to them.


    For whatever reason it is, they seem to be anxious enough to show excessive suspicion of their party. The lord of the land was held high regard for agricultural purposes. They maybe insignificant compared to the nobles and politicians but they have great significant in regards to local products and most importantly in the economic world. They¡¯re the ones who make sure to supply the country¡¯s demands in terms of domestic products with producing products just like rice, wheat and varieties of fruits.


    But not at all times their products are needed. The needs of the products also coincide with the season; if it¡¯s summer, the needs of refreshing fruits such as melons, coconuts, pineapple and others would cause booming in their profit. While in winter, wines, cocoas, or animals specially during the holidays would be a high demand in the market.


    Finally, the lord has arrived. It would be presumptuous to assume that the lord has the similar stature as the others, broad, slump and stout. But this one is different, he maybe not muscular unlike the butler, but his body is in good shape considering that most of a lord¡¯s time would revolve around paper works and product managing.


    The lord immediately went to his chair and seated. A dread expression settled in his face. With his dismay countenance the room was immediately filled with anxiety and intense. The situation he is in clearly is dire and needed to be dealt. But more importantly, he¡¯s quite curious to them.


    ¡°For an adventurer, you all quite young. Are you sure you picked the right quest?¡±


    Linda lifted her gazed. ¡°Yes, we are. Don¡¯t worry, we are quite experienced just like the others.¡±


    ¡°I doubt about it. Young people tend move slow and accept little quests to ensure security of their lives.¡±


    Actually, his suspicion is on the right track. Normally, young adventurers around their age would take it easy. Most quest they accept would be minimum to danger to none. It¡¯s completely rational to think ahead of them like that but he seems to forgot the fact there are adventurers that are hasty. In some sense, adventurers who¡¯s rush ahead of their career can be describe either smart or an idiot.


    There adventurers same to their age roughly knew anything about the world. They completely neglect the danger and unfortunately had their life ended in such young age. The pressing matter now is how to convince the lord that they¡¯re actually what they claimed to be.


    ¡°You can say that we¡¯re not one of those people who are such slow pokes. We are blessed.¡±


    Blessed. If an adventurer was called as that it would mean they¡¯re on par with the experienced adventurers. The reason lies with their abilities that was hone through years of training in early age.


    ¡°Is that so? I don¡¯t mean to offend. But what kind of quest have you done throughout your journey?¡±


    Ken couldn¡¯t help it. ¡°Exterminating monsters, such as Oniram, werewolves, Blue Klitz, but most of the time we explore dungeons.¡±


    Lord¡¯s brow furrowed.


    Alastor stomped his feet. Ken did not react but only to suppressed the pain.


    Ken might have exaggerated it. Operation within dungeons is rare as sweet delights. It would normally take more than one group to fully understand and explore the dungeon in which includes the older and much more experienced adventurers could handle.


    Alastor coughed, ¡°It wasn¡¯t much to brag on, given that we weren¡¯t the one who discovered it first. We were but an insurance to make sure to fully explore and understand the structure of the dungeon that is.¡± Alastor explained elaborately.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    The lord nodded.


    Felt satisfied about his explanation, Alastor probed to ask about the quest.


    ¡°So, tell us. How can we offer our service?¡±


    ¡°Before that¡­¡±


    The lord held and rang the bell. The butler came in, strolling a cart with two sets of four tankards that is dripping in froth. They reluctantly accept it, except for Alastor. He hasn¡¯t been able to drank a booze for quite some time.


    As the lord relentlessly drank it until he¡¯s satisfied enough, an anxiety fell over his face, remembering the days.


    ¡°As you read about the poster, my land has been infested by those pestering monsters. All was started some six months ago, when the fruits are ripe and months of waiting for the rice field has come to fruition, a beninghol appeared out of nowhere and spread havoc. Now my guards have managed to kill the thing but it doesn¡¯t end well.¡±


    Linda looked down and think deeply.


    Beninghol are dog like monster that is roughly about ten feet and doubled the body of a bear. Its strength may not rival the werewolves but its fangs are dangerous as it is.


    Ken continued. ¡°A beninghol, huh. Maybe that¡¯s just stray monster that unfortunately saw your land as a potential killing spot.¡±


    Linda contradicted the thought. ¡°No. Beninghol aren¡¯t stray monsters. They¡¯re territorial and even if they hunt, they wouldn¡¯t gone that far and usually hunt in groups.¡±


    Alastor nodded in agreement. ¡°Given that you¡¯ve lived in this land for long, I doubt that there¡¯s a chance that you¡¯ve disturbed their habitat.¡±


    ¡°But still, their behaviors are odd.¡± Ken added.


    The lord intercepted with a heaved of sighed. ¡°Odd case, it is. But the weirdness has come and arisen yet as monsters appeared in my land out of nowhere such as liger and oniram.¡±


    ¡°This is an odd case indeed. I cannot find any kind of condition why would such monsters act like this.¡±


    The lord shakes his head.


    ¡°We have consulted over the adventurers but none of them successfully solve the case.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you ask the police to help?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Darling, my land is over the border of the region and neighboring the Vesoga Plain, of course no sane person would ever go to help in such desolated place.¡±


    Stating the fact, Alastor fell in his thoughts. This is troublesome.


    ¡°A tamer.¡± When Ken muttered those words, their attention gathered to him. ¡°That¡¯s the only thing I can came up of.¡±


    Tamers are the kind of people of who mainly uses monsters to battle. They are far more troublesome than the monsters or any kind of enemies. Crafty and witty, that¡¯s how most of the adventurers would describe them. They would utilize every monster¡¯s ability to turn the tide on their hand. If a tamer has tamed more than five monsters and has experienced, then, one tamer is enough to destroy an entire group. They¡¯re so powerful that they can travel alone without any backup.


    It may sound to be true, but there¡¯s a thing that is gone amiss.


    ¡°If all of this are done by one person, then he or she would have stated his or her agenda.¡± Alastor stole the tankard of Ken and flickered the flies. ¡°But it¡¯s a good guess though.¡±


    The lord was silent for a while. He inserted his fingers on the grip and clench it one by one. He heaved a sigh ¡°Please, do what you can to solve this case. I will pay 50,000 thousand haz if you ever succeeded it.¡±


    They all froze over his statement. They understand that he¡¯s in despair, but the price for the quest is quite over top on the hill. If they were good people, they would have to reduce the offer, but they¡¯re not and they are, too, desperate to have money.


    Linda broke off the silence. ¡°Much obliged. We promised to exterminate the monster as soon as possible.¡±


    The lord sighed in relief.


    ¡°My butler already has prepared your room. If you have more queries, please, do not hesitate to state it. I will support your quest as much as possible.¡±

 Chapter 101 - Vague Assumption

    It was too early for them to rest. And so, they nap for 3 hours before investigating.


    The sky and clouds were tinged by orange and yellow with no source can be found. Equipped by light breastplate and fastened buckler, Alastor was confident enough to show himself outside. His equipment was similar to Linda but unlike him she¡¯s equipped with headgear.


    Ken on the other hand, gave up any property of defenses and focuses on offense and mobility. He equipped brass knuckles, light headgear and chausses. All was made mixed in silver and iron. It appeared to be heavy to move but Ken was trained to use it.


    Outside, they heard rapping of axe. The guard with a heavy build easily cut off the log in to two. The others were busy talking to each other while some were scouting the area for security purposes.


    They all felt a familiar yet strange feeling of someone gaping at them. Although vague, they are certain it came from the group of people that is sitting down and talking just outside the mansion. They shrugged the uncalming gaze and moved on.


    The sun¡¯s orange rays drenched the calm rice field in tandem with the breeze. They had known mesmerizing as they witnessed when they came down to the village. The rice field were set into 8 rectangular figures that stretched over the hill far away from the forest that resides fruits.


    With the much welcoming spring to usher new season, the farmers have prepared planting and saw for the last three weeks that the lush green earth had embroiled to bloom. In the later days, the farmers would have known enrichment from the crops they patiently waited to grow. The results of the last month¡¯s harvest are the result of their efforts, but their scrutinizing gaze they felt from the villagers had foretold them that it is far from the truth. The dead glimpse in their eyes says otherwise. It had been a hoot for them to guard their land when the monsters have come to attack them and ruined their crops.


    Revelry has become foreign to them. It was normal for them to have revelries as soon as they have harvested the months of patience they have to endure, but when the monsters have arrived and destroyed to their land, they have not known peace.


    It is no wonder why their dread laden faces had overdriven their desire to go out in the rice field to check their crops for that they have feared that their life would be gone to waste and become the prey for the monsters. And with that thought, their harvest has come to minimum to none. They fear that if they astray from the nearer rice field they will come to meet death. This plague of thoughts has become a hindrance to fully gather the supplies they needed for the exportation.


    The lord cannot blame them for their inaction. He knew that it would cost them their lives if they ever gone far beyond his guards¡¯ reach and it heavily tax his conscience if he let them die in vain.


    The villagers had thought of them intimidating, given what they wear, it can be hardly to oppose their thoughts. But their misgiving has been swayed off when they get to know them and all went smoothly on their part.


    The villagers had said that they recently stopped taking care of the crops ever since some of the guards has been wounded by the monsters. That was last week ago.


    From time to time the monitoring had become often to seldom. Instead of harvesting rice, they focused on harvesting fruits which is close to the mansion and has better security than the far part of the rice field. The downside to this is that the marketing revenue will decrease.


    The group had talk to the villagers. They have learned that most of the attacks occurred in the hill which is the northeastern part of the forest where they harvest the fruits. So, they have come to investigate the place.


    They saw a scorched part of the land, nearly the size of a beninghol which is 9 feet. The trees had torn off from their respective place and the claws, varying in sizes had made their mark across the land.


    Felt the odd displacement of traces that they had presume, Alastor raised a question.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± He crouches and investigate the traces, ¡°How odd. The marks from there and here implies that a battle between two monsters had taken over. Unlike these marks, the traces back in the forest are far older, maybe over months before being laden by the moss and regrown branches.¡±


    Linda crossed her arms and motion towards the marks. ¡°It might be possible that the monsters brawled over the territory that they have found. But then again, it¡¯s far-fetched to the truth. I don¡¯t believe that it is simple as it is.¡±


    Ken had noticed presence behind the hill where they were overshadowed by the shade and has covered them under it. He dashed and leap over the top of the hill. He came down and passed over the tree before preparing himself for the unexpected.


    Ken fisted and walk carefully and thoroughly observed the trees. He witnessed that there¡¯s mark and damaged trees in the forest. When he felt that a presence had strike chilling gaze at him, Ken immediately made a stance and quickly guarded himself.


    His eyes caught a silhouette fast as bullet piercing and hiding in the shadowy part of the forest. Linda and Alastor had realized that Ken is out of there sight and went over the hill as a hotspot to scan the area.


    Linda glanced at Alastor who¡¯s remained silent for a while. She knew that he¡¯s silent all the time in the mission, but his aptitude of uneasiness had gotten over her nerves.


    In fact, she¡¯s right. His mind has been veering from the right track.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± Linda asked.


    Alastor who¡¯s on top of his head was pulled back in reality.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was thinking how we should deal with the monsters?¡±


    ¡°Deal? You mean, kill them?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°That comes later. We have to identify them first before we conduct our plan,¡± She paused talking and head down the hill after seeing Ken, ¡°But seriously, what¡¯s going on inside of your head?¡±


    He sighed.


    ¡°About the Renegades.¡±


    ¡°What about them?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wondering why did the Renegades betrayed us.¡±


    His words are closer to question rather than a statement.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say that it¡¯s easy to ignore, since it feels like the top brass didn¡¯t tell us the whole story.¡± She continued. ¡°But one thing for sure, just like anybody else, the Renegades are only following their desires for more.¡±


    ¡°Desires huh?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°When weak people have grown fond to peace, they willingly try to keep it that way. But when strong people have grown bored to peace, they will do everything to tear it apart.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying Aurelius and the others are but a warmonger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not simple as that.¡± She shakes her head. ¡°We can¡¯t even say what the hell are they trying to do, but they¡¯re on to something big. Unfortunately, the glade is on the list. If they intend to leave the glade, they could have done it quietly.¡±


    ¡°But they chose to show their fangs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a reason for them and to us to break the chains.¡±


    ¡°I get it, now. But allowing them to walk away like that, has its negative precipice on our part. If the enemies should know that our first line of defense had turned their back on us, eventually, they would take us easy and might come after us.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t gloat over that. We weren¡¯t feared because of our secret weapons or our numbers, they feared us because of what we as individuals are capable of.¡±


    He did not reply.

 Chapter 102 - Fangs Of The Darkness

    As they pressed forward to Ken inside the forest, a shadow had leapt and tackle Ken. He was able to guard himself and continued to bounce. His fist barely touched the unknown enemy.


    Linda conjured ice magic block the way of the enemy. The ice crept and quickly formed into a wall in a circular way. The ice wall caught the light of the sun and as a result it reflects and phases through, revealing the enemy.


    It was a beninghol.


    ¡°Son of a bitch.¡± Ken ushered those words under his breath.


    Alastor draw his sword and gripped it hard. Linda conjured ice sword and they came to aid Ken. The forest in northernmost were the mountains inhabited has shook off by the destructive wind. All animals left and evacuated the area.


    They braced themselves and waited for the right moment. The beninghol was roughly than they have known. Its height is speculated around 12 to 14 feet. The gray and dark skin were easy to distinguished from its dog-like family of creatures.


    ¡°A beninghol, huh.¡± Alastor started. ¡°Oddly enough, it hunts alone. I guess the leader of the pack doesn¡¯t need its lackeys.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about it. We should prepare for the rest of the pack.¡± Linda replied.


    The monster gritted its teeth and show its fangs. The sharp fangs are enough to threaten and scare away any kind of hostilities that pertains to disturb it. Ken isn¡¯t likely any kind of people; he¡¯s sharp nose had caught something unpleasant in the air that came back to the monster as the source. It was something familiar before, a rotting flesh that mincing and gulping in its mouth.


    ¡°Nah. The pack aren¡¯t coming.¡±


    ¡°How can you say that?¡± Alastor asked, clutching hard to the handle of his sword.


    ¡°Because they¡¯re dead. Look.¡±


    Their eyes magnified to its teeth and saw blood few meat leftovers that stuck on it. It¡¯s all clear now. The beninghol appetite might have grown stronger and expand its desire for more food, but the rest of the pack weren¡¯t able to provide enough. There could be various reasons why they weren¡¯t able to provide, but that¡¯s none of their concern anymore.


    The beast in front of them has the same instinct as to the humans, it calculates them, sizing them up and formulate the best way to break them apart. Just as hard as it gritted its teeth, its cyan eyes were also narrowed, mincing them on its thoughts.


    Linda began to explain, ¡°We will make opening for you Ken while me and Alastor will do our best to damage or cut its legs and then you will land heavy attacks on it.¡±


    They nodded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± Linda shouted.


    They divide while Ken was on the bench waiting for the right opportunity.


    Alastor sprung forward. He jerked sideways and evaded its claws. Linda spun and went to its behind and managed to cut off its skin and flesh. The monster¡¯s attention is completely disoriented when they simultaneously came after it. They retreated and began to encircle it around.


    The monster didn¡¯t wait for them and the beninghol went head to Alastor. It growls as its claws swung horizontally. Alastor managed to quickly conjure a wall, but it wasn¡¯t strong enough to counter its attack, hence he was thrown away, but with no damage to bear.


    Alastor pulled himself up from the rubble of branches of trees and logs. He was about to get back on his feet when the beninghol¡¯s fangs stretches in front of his face. All thankfully to Ken, the beninghol was sent flying with his heavy kick.


    The monster winced in pain for a moment and slowly with his dark gaze turned over to Ken. All of its murderous aura pointed into one single being.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your guard down, man.¡± Ken said.


    Alastor coughed over the dust and gripped on his sword. He rose from kneeling and ignored Ken¡¯s calling. Alastor began to sprint with his sword pointed on its target.


    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said?!¡± Ken shouted, but his words dissipated as ruffling noise of leaves scatter over the places. Ken went to the other direction.


    The monster halted its movements and gazes over them, deciding which it will attack. With the given moment, the monster decides to laid its fangs to Ken. Linda and Alastor was completely ignored as beninghol dashed to Ken.


    Ken paused and leaped backward. He was expecting that it¡¯s won¡¯t reach him, but clearly, he miscalculated it. Obviously, the best way to survive to shield his organ parts, but it would require to sacrifice his arm. He was prepared to his left arm to shield himself but Alastor¡¯s parete invisible blocked the attack.


    Ken rolled aside while the enemy breaks to pause on his tracks. Beninghol was prepared to leap. Linda¡¯s sword grew shards and swung it to the enemy. The fractions of ice began to grow and produces another more as it shoots to the beninghol. With the glorious execution, the monster¡¯s balanced cracks and held its breath. The beninghol felt a jolt of pain as most of the shards landed on its body.


    It was an opportunity for them to kill it. It was well made decision, except that they have miss the vital part of its body.


    They all sprung to the beninghol.


    The monster endured the pain. Ken was caught on surprise when the monster motion and leapt sideward. Its body crashed Ken. Then, with all its might, the monster pushed its way forward. Linda quickly got out of its way, but Alastor wasn¡¯t so lucky as the beninghol¡¯s head tossed him aside.


    Alastor felt excruciating pain swelling in his chest. He rasped for breath and in the sum of it, he manages to endure and in turn, the blood flowed properly and slowly eradicated the throbbing pain. He kneeled and shakes his head before glancing forward.


    Linda broke and sped off to its legs. She successfully cuts two of its legs and immediately retreated before the claws reach her.


    Alastor got on his feet. As the enemy turned around to set its attention on Linda. Ken and Alastor gather their strength. Alastor plunged his sword on top of the beninghol¡¯s body, while Ken began to dashed. Ken¡¯s fist flared and exploded the moment he hit the enemy.


    As the monster tremble down, Alastor pushed deeper the sword and it croaks in grossing way. He dragged his sword up to its head. Blood and some chunks of its flesh spurted out and hang on Alastor¡¯s body.


    Alastor resides away, his body soaked in flesh and blood.


    Alastor attempt to get closer, but Linda stopped him in midtracks.


    ¡°Stay right there.¡± She warned, her eyes mean it. ¡°Gross.¡±


    Alastor blankly stared at her.


    Linda conjured a water and washed him with it. The repeating process took over 4 minutes before she was comfortable enough that he¡¯s clean and doesn¡¯t have unpleasant smell that would turn her stomach upside down.


    ¡°So,¡± Ken started, and lean his back against the tree. ¡°What do you think? A stray or a fodder leader?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡± Alastor replied.


    ¡°A beninghol leader would only resort to cannibalism if there¡¯s no food for it to eat, but then again it¡¯s not an easy choice.¡±


    Alastor heaved a sighed, ¡°Likewise, we need more evidence to make sure we¡¯re assuming right.¡± He continued and asked Linda. ¡°By the way, since when did you learn how to use water magic?¡±


    ¡°Recently. I am exploring the horizons of my abilities. I found out that I¡¯m capable not only water magic but also fire. It¡¯s a long story.¡±


    Ken observed the dead body of the enemy. His thoughts are on the same page of his grumbling stomach, but when laden image caught his eyes, his desires dissipated in instant.


    ¡°Guys, look what we have here.¡±


    He rose and walk towards the humungous body. He cleared the blood and got a clear image of mark at its back. It wasn¡¯t clear because of the cut, but it was enough as a hint to stitch their thoughts.


    Again, they all drown on the same murky pool of thoughts.

 Chapter 103 - The Sum Of Assumptions

    The forest quieted down as the moon risen from its hours of outset.


    They estimated that it¡¯s early 7 in the evening. The monster was used as their food as it would be a waste to let others eat it, besides, Ken was the one who¡¯s insistent to deep fry it. It¡¯s common courtesy for some adventurers to leave the dead monsters on the way as a respect for the nature, but not all others were courteous as them.


    After the dinner, they moved on, leaving the smoldering smoke and ashes behind. As they ventured, they saw monsters that is on post mortem. The sight is unappealing to see. All that was once alive monsters butchered others mercilessly.


    ¡°I guess that beninghol is the winner after their match.¡± Ken broke off the silence.


    They turned and entered a path. That¡¯s when all began when the forest had fallen into haze. The milky gray mist began to stretched and completely shrouded the forest. They would like to entertain the thoughts that it could be sign of elves or any other mystical benevolent creatures except that it is eerily silent which is enough to drive a chill to their bones and spines.


    Slowly and smoothly, the fog flowed and fluidly drifted in the air.


    They remained sticking to each other as they pressed forward into the unknown.


    They ascended on the path. With each step they take the fog grew thicker and harder to see. It is miracle enough for the light of the moon manages to pierce through the cloud of mist and offer them light, but it is still useless, their vision is still shrouded in white.


    Up to a certain point of ascension, they came across a lake. It was enchanted that¡¯s for sure. The view enchanted their attention, they didn¡¯t even notice that the mist became thinner.


    The lake was deep, bluer than any other lakes they have seen. The moon capped ahead and the light made it more vivid and magical, it¡¯s polished like a caerulean, perfect and still. Instead on going on the right track, they neared on the leak, enough to observed the view. The trees shaded them from the piercing light.


    A gentle timbre of voice sang in melody.


    In the middle of the lake, the still water trembles calmly and a lady, all in blue, appeared from the water, seemingly levitating. Its small feet touched the water and created another set of ripples. It walks in the water and headed towards them.


    Their aloof faces clearly indicates that they¡¯re under the spell of it. Of all, Ken was the most enchanted. His eyes remained fixed to the woman. He felt it. A minor jolt of pain on his right hand. It was insignificant, but another bolt of pain erupted. He held his hand, bearing the pain as his veins grew thicker enough to laden on his arm to his palm.


    With his senses came back to him, he saw the lady that enchanted them was 7 steps away from them. He shrugged off the pain and slaps his two comrades.


    They lurched backward.


    ¡°No thanks to me.¡± Ken declared. He massages his right hand¡¯s palm to ease the pain.


    Alastor who¡¯s still processing what just happened ignored Ken¡¯s remarked and narrowed his eyes as the clutched on his sword while still on the scabbard.


    ¡°We got fibbed, aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Linda replied back to Alastor, ¡°More like enchanted.¡±


    The lady in the lake stopped motioning. It¡¯s blank eyes sizing them. It did not move and inch or dared to lift its muscles.


    Ken asked to himself, ¡°What the hell is that?¡±


    Alastor withdrew his sword, ¡°Who cares?! Let¡¯s attack it while it still confused.¡±


    Alastor dashed forward. His speed unrelenting and his murderous attention directed at one point. A rush of adrenaline course through his body.


    ¡°Al, wait!¡± Linda shouted.


    In fact, the mystical being was not completely hostile at all. It simply awaits what to transpire in order for it to judge what appropriate move she will do. Now, that Alastor chose to retaliate physically, it forced the creature to engaged in combat.


    Before he got closer, the lady in blue shrieked. It¡¯s crackling and piercing voice disrupted completely their senses. They all bent and cover their ears. Them covering was not enough to blocked the voice.


    After the seemingly long 10 seconds, they stood, face twisting in pain.


    Linda felt something liquid dripping in his ears. She smeared it and looked at her hands. The red liquid slowly dripping out of her ears. They all still felt the ringing tone that vibrates their eardrums for the moment before the senses came back from being numbed.


    Linda immediately created an ice wall between them and the creature, grabbed the two and went ahead of the path, disregarding the notion rationality. When she felt that they¡¯re far away enough, she broke to paused. They panted and sat on the ground.


    ¡°Why?¡± Alastor asked. ¡°We could have taken that thing down.¡±


    ¡°No¡­¡± Linda quieted down and inhaled a lot of hair before replying, ¡°That would be unwise.¡±


    ¡°Unwise?¡± Alastor raised a brow. ¡°That monster is obviously dangerous. By letting her go, we couldn¡¯t say how many victims will fall under her spell.¡±


    ¡°Killing her would do worse.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°That thing is a water imp.¡±


    They all froze in a moment. They¡¯d believe it. Linda¡¯s voice was too serious to jest.


    ¡°Water imp?¡±


    Linda nodded over Ken¡¯s question.


    ¡°I thought they would be smaller.¡± Alastor stated his thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s a Nuno you¡¯re talking about.¡± She continued, ¡°Imps has different maturations, all depending on their environment.¡±


    Alastor asked, ¡°If that¡¯s true, then what is it doing here?¡±


    ¡°Clearly, an imp would not protect a simple lake.¡±


    The word ¡®imp¡¯ has different kinds that varied in stature. But all of them has the same interest, that is to protect the nature.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I do think that it¡¯s only trying to protect its territory.¡± She stared at Alastor. ¡°And your provocation endangered us all.¡±


    It is stated that killing an imp would cause a devastating calamity. It was not a lie. The role of the nature imps is to protect the nature and help remain the balance between the world of monsters and man.

 Chapter 104 - Planting The Seed

    It was surreal. It was unsure when did they got out of the haze, but the moment they escaped the breath of the enchantress they came across other paths again. They stand still, unsure which path they should go.


    ¡°Should we split up?¡± Alastor asked.


    Those words are considerable, but that would draw more risks on their line. At the end, it was Linda who will make the call.


    ¡°All right, then.¡± Linda declared. ¡°The question now is, which is which?¡±


    ¡°Simple.¡± Alastor turned around them. ¡°You and Ken would go left and me, alone venture the right way.¡±


    He was about to go but Linda stopped his shoulder from going further.


    ¡°Are you sure? If we just think about it, maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you worried about me? Is it because I am Mana Folder?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that.¡±


    Even if he was considered the low-ranking level class of warrior, Linda is still regarded him as a capable person and as a fellow warrior. He¡¯s capabilities of improvising plan in the middle of battle and creativity despite being clearly outwitted never cease to amaze her.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know who¡¯s we dealing with. Perhaps sticking together is still the best idea.¡±


    Alastor ignored her and went anyway.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Alastor said. ¡°The more ground we cover, the closer we get to the answer we sought.¡±


    Ken intercepted before Linda retort back to him, ¡°Just leave him be. He¡¯s right, the more ground we cover, the closer we get to the answer.¡±


    Ken wasn¡¯t going to let himself left hang without giving a proper send off. He was a jest to the bone, after all.


    ¡°If the monsters scared the hell outta you, don¡¯t hesitate to scream like a little girl!¡± Ken shouted.


    And of course, Alastor is not someone who will let that slip out of his ears. ¡°I¡¯m not you!¡±


    ¡°Pisspot.¡± Ken grinned.


    The road Alastor followed slightly bend to the right. It seems so normal for the next second until it came strange.


    He has no idea what just happened. Moments ago, the road was straight, he can smell the humid grass lingering on his nose, the road is unpaved but no clumps of rocks had let him trudge over the course of his strolling.


    No matter how he shook his head, the distorted view won¡¯t stop to bugger him. He continued to walk, swaying similar to a drunk person, except that he¡¯s under the spell of someone.


    Hotness shot up. He felt that everything inside him is burning. The trees, the road, and the grass had left his vision in pitch black. That feeling last only for 10 seconds, but it feels like forever for him.


    The first thing came to his sight is the clearing. He¡¯s sure that he was walking down the long road not too long, but he felt that he¡¯s in strange place that he was not sure if this is part of the planet.


    The long road is far beyond him as is standing now in clearing, a slate. In the very center of the slate, there¡¯s a man lay in the large flat stone observing his pocket watch. He¡¯s wearing dark red coat and underneath he wore like he¡¯s a noble. His hair is white as the moon. He slid his pocket watch when he noticed Alastor staring at him. Alastor saw some grains of bread and some foods that he barely knew.


    ¡°I was wondering when will you come.¡± Finally, he broke the silence and cracked a grin.


    The man¡¯s appearance can be either describe that probably has the mind of adult or has the attitude of child. Nevertheless, he posed a threat, clearly base when the flat stone finally disappeared and saw the bones of monsters laying in the ground.


    ¡°And you are?¡±


    ¡°Your consequence.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s brows queried.


    ¡°Suspicious face, sketchy. Hmm, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s pestering the don of the house.¡± Alastor declared.


    ¡°My, my. Aren¡¯t you a judge one?¡±


    ¡°Still, you¡¯re the one who sends off the monster to pest the villagers.¡±


    His grinned turned to a shade of seriousness.


    ¡°I take that you¡¯re a tamer?¡±


    ¡°A tamer? Quite far fetch.¡±


    Alastor shakes his head and dismiss his words. ¡°It seems that you¡¯re a liar as well.¡±


    A silence took over a while and then the man nodded on his statement.


    ¡°I can¡¯t blame you for your ignorance, after all, the hunter clan¡¯s abilities are not known to the public.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°For your information, I am a Tribunal Hunter.¡±


    Alastor who was unfamiliar with term, raised a brow, ¡°The fuck you talking about?¡±


    The man appeared to be disappointed and glanced away.


    ¡°So, you really are ignorant.¡± He coldly said.


    Alastor bent, his sword withdraws from his scabbard.


    ¡°Sorry pal. I don¡¯t give a shit of whatever you are.¡±


    ¡°Before we engage in combat, may I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Are you high right now?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a common courtesy between two warriors. But if you insist not to tell, then¡­ my name is Hannibal.¡± He bowed down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t care.¡±


    Alastor dashed. His sword swung vertically. Hannibal caught Alastor¡¯s sword with his palms and hold it tightly. Alastor couldn¡¯t believe that he was force in contest between strength by Hannibal.


    ¡°Oops. Gotcha.¡± He grinned like a child. ¡°Missed. Am I the only one who¡¯s getting bored here? No?¡±


    Alastor gritted his teeth and turn his sword, overpowering Hannibal¡¯s grip.


    Hannibal spun over behind and pulled his dagger out of his coat. Alastor felt and heard the hiss of blade and quickly guide his sword at his waist, blocking Hannibal¡¯s blade. Alastor lurched forward, prancing away. Gaining a clear view, Alastor had a glimpse of the blade. The blade is incredibly large for its size. The double edge resembles his, but the pattern is wavy and roughly around 2 feet. Despite the odd appearance, his blade is still sharp compared to him that is blunted by the monsters before.


    ¡°Between our blade, who¡¯s going to break first?¡±


    Hannibal¡¯s sadistic smile crept and licked the blade up to its tip.


    ¡°A simple question yet requires a surplus of effort to prove.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you come closer and find out.¡±


    Alastor welcomingly said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say.¡±


    The two clashed. They exchange bout. Evenly and sharply crossing their blade at each other. The two are on par so it seems. Alastor evaded his attack and lurched back waving his sword at Hannibal. Of course, his attacks were nothing special and quickly Hannibal bent over and evaded.


    ¡°That¡¯s a close one.¡±


    Hannibal said and panted as he balances back to his feet. He dashed and surprised Alastor with his speed. Alastor¡¯s instinct kicked and automatically deflected Hannibal¡¯s attack. His eyes widened witnessing Alastor¡¯s quick response.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Hannibal amusingly asked. ¡°I never knew someone so quick to react. You may be special or an expert.¡±


    Alastor was astonished too. He had never felt that chilling moment. His pulse took over him and without registering to his mind, he quickly blocks the enemy¡¯s attack.


    ¡°But don¡¯t get easy.¡±


    Just 3 feet away from Alastor¡¯s behind, the ground cracks and a beninghol, but half the size of the leader crawled out and leaped over Alastor. Alastor¡¯s perception began to change again and his left hand automatically raised itself and conjured a shield magic. The monster bounces off and knocked out.


    ¡°Again? What was that?¡± Hannibal cackles as he pushed his blade. ¡°That must some kind of an Inquiara Magic. How amusing. Skipping chanting is impressive too, although I doubt about the quality of the magic conjured.¡± Using the shield as foothold, Alastor gathered his strength and pushed back. He managed to draw distance and swung his blade. Hannibal went sideways and was about to plunged his blade to Alastor, but Alastor deflected and guide Hannibal¡¯s falling flat on the shield. Hannibal¡¯s cheeks turn red as he turns around.


    ¡°That is not funny. My face is my main benefit.¡± Hannibal¡¯s wave his blade and destroyed the shield. ¡°Now let¡¯s level up the playing.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t much as a brag that he managed to skip the chanting, but the strength quickly receded for Hannibal to easily break. It was taught to him back in the Glade that skipping chanting requires an enormous amount of will and focus to create it perfectly. But Alastor¡¯s magic only temporarily perfected it. Surely, he had done it before specially when he fought Theo. Alastor¡¯s abilities were pushed to its limits that his senses dulled distinguishing between reality and the world of unconscious.

 Chapter 105 - Feeding Over The Pests

    The time is nigh. The moon settles on top of them, at the center of everything. Hannibal leaped behind and a bird like monster appeared and caught him. It has an appearance of seagull but is hideous, its wings are jet black as a crow.


    ¡°That shithead told me that you don¡¯t look like strong.¡± Hannibal hisses. ¡°It seems that he¡¯s wrong. Of all times, you lot manages outwit the monsters I¡¯ve prepared as a trap.¡±


    ¡°Monsters?¡± Alastor rest his blade for a moment. ¡°The only thing that we caught is the leader of the pack of Beninghols.¡±


    Hannibal¡¯s expression turns to disconcerted. ¡°I¡¯m sorry what?¡±


    ¡°The only monsters that we saw are the dead ones.¡±


    Hannibal were able to discern lies and truth, and hearing Alastor¡¯s words, he doesn¡¯t seem to lie. He cracked his head to find the right words and finally came up. He nodded and face Alastor once again.


    ¡°That sounds right. No wonder why beninghol fall into madness.¡± Hannibal grinned but behind those are pity and broken emotions. ¡°It seems that our experimentations failed. Lucky are truly on your side.¡±


    ¡°Our? So that means you¡¯re not the only who¡¯s into this.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And I guess that one is one of the lord¡¯s guards.¡±


    ¡°Very perceptive.¡± Hannibal commended.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be brag of. Not with such hostile eyes spewing right to us.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Haha. I guess his undiscerning motives has some merits over your quick achievement, but finding the truth doesn¡¯t mean winning.¡± Hannibal looked at his right, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Jett?¡±


    The wind disrupted and fluttered the leaves. A shadow extended outside the borders of the trees. The man leans over the tree. Unlike Hannibal who has a petite figure, the new guess is bulkier and has more muscles compared to them two.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯ve been watching us all this time?¡±


    His companion, Jett, raised his broadsword and carried it in his shoulder and walked forward with a serious expression. His dissatisfaction is hidden within his composure.


    Jett hissed. ¡°Enough darting around, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    Hannibal raised a brow. ¡°Eh? But what about¡­?¡±


    ¡°The experiment is a big failure. There¡¯s no need for us to stay here.¡± He coldly said. ¡°Plus, this is a perfect chance since the lord¡¯s attention are far from us.¡±


    Hannibal contemplates. ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. But we should kill them while we still have a chance.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself. We will meet there after you finished with your job.¡±


    Hannibal chuckles, it was all but a laugh of a blood thirsty man. ¡°Well then, shall we continue?¡±


    Alastor felt tremendous amounts of creatures, all their murderous intention directed at him. A bunch of beninghol, the same size he defeated just now.


    Their claws and fangs flashes as they leap on him.


    Alastor created a chantless spell of two transcendent walls that gave him a wide berth to escape their attacks. He swung his sword sideward and cut off the head of the beninghol.


    Rolled and leaped evading more of incoming attacks. Without breaking a sweat, he cut off another three beninghol.


    Alastor¡¯s senses heightened and even predicted the enemies¡¯ attacks. This allows him to move fluidly and counter the enemies¡¯ attacks with his sword and use chantless magic to protect himself.


    At some point, Hannibal ordered his dogs to withdraw.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Alastor asked. He played his sword. ¡°It¡¯s all pointless.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Hannibal shrugged his head. ¡°I just realized something.¡±


    A smirked write of in his face. ¡°For somewhile now, I noticed that you¡¯re not using any kind of magic except that wall magic. Thus, I came to a conclusion¡­ you¡¯re just a Mana Folder after all!¡± Hannibal broke to laugh. ¡°All this time, I¡¯m having a trouble against a mere some weakling. You certainly are lucky.¡±


    Alastor hisses. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°You are not worth understanding anymore.¡±


    ¡°I was worried that you¡¯re might be a Hunter, but it turns out that you¡¯re just a disappointment. My, my, what has gotten with your comrades to think it¡¯s a good idea to let you go all alone. But nonetheless, now I know what you are, I know how to deal with you.¡±


    Hannibal whistled and the Beninghols mouths began to emit fire.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    The enemies shoot out fireballs. Alastor leap and use his sword to deflect some of the fireballs, but alas, he was caught on. He blasted and his back broke against the trees.


    If it weren¡¯t for his breastplate, he would¡¯ve been drop dead by now. Although, his worries about the enemies¡¯ abilities are logical, it is his superfluous thoughts are the one who delayed his decision. His unknown innate ability that allows him to move reflexively, desist to his panic attack.


    ¡°Damn it all.¡± He muttered under his breath. Alastor got up and intend to return the favor. ¡°That fucking hurts.¡±


    Hannibal laughs. ¡°Then, what will you do now? Given that your abilities are limited. This is going to be interesting.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to return a few favors to you.¡±


    Alastor inhaled, intaking the nervousness and broke to dashed. His speed rivaled the beninghol. With playful sword skill he managed to kill four of the beninghol. After that, he created five walls slanted directly to Hannibal. A stairway created with his creative imagination. It was at this moment Hannibal knew what he¡¯s going to do.


    ¡°What?¡±


    The bird flew up high, out of the stairway¡¯s range.


    ¡°Fool, I can see your move.¡±


    A fireball flung out of the bird¡¯s mouth. Alastor uses one of his new abilities; that is to cover his sword with mana. He discovered this kind of ability while he was in Vesoga Plain, but he never fully explored it as he was busy on the mission.


    He threw it like a javelin and the fireball was split in half, diverging away from his path. The sword flung and pierce through the bird¡¯s neck. The monster couldn¡¯t let out a voice as his throat was clogged by the blade. Alastor leap and in surprise, Hannibal swung his blade, but Alastor evaded it and jumped, he spun and delivered a spinning kick right into his face. The force strives Hannibal back to the ground, his face head on first.


    With the spell broke, the monsters left. Out of pile and rubbles, Hannibal crawled his way out of the ground. He chuckles. ¡°You¡¯re good, far too good to be a Mana Folder. I thought that you lot are supposed to be weak.¡±


    Alastor plucked out his blade greased in blood. ¡°Who told you that?¡± Hannibal hissed.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t judge people because of what label that person has,¡± Alastor strained and slash the sword in the air, removing the blood that stained it. ¡°It will be your damnation.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps yes, perhaps not.¡± Hannibal spat blood, ¡°I thought you¡¯re just a simpleton, perhaps you may more than that. Are you sure you¡¯re not a hunter?¡±


    ¡°Again, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Guess not.¡± Hannibal shrugged his shoulder.


    ¡°Please, do tell me. What the hell are you doing in this place?¡±


    ¡°We were experimenting.¡±


    ¡°Experimenting what?¡±


    ¡°You see, we Tribunal Hunters has certain abilities; we can copy the abilities of monsters we have slain. We can control for a certain extent the monsters to do our bidding. But the downside is that, the more we are more controlling the more the monster will reject the user, the most important in controlling is the willpower, but it proves to be bothersome when it comes to combat. Thus, some of us resort into something else,¡±


    ¡°Slaving.¡±


    ¡°Bingo. Some of our members use magic to slave the monsters and began experimenting it. But our clan leader decided to ban it, because it violates the oh-so law of nature.¡±


    Alastor fell in his thoughts and begin to analyze. ¡°If it¡¯s ban, then I guess you turned your back on them.¡±


    ¡°Perceptive, but not quite.¡± Hannibal stand up and gaze in the moon. ¡°We were able to connect the lifeline of the monsters to ours and because of that, we gained much power that we had expected. We were able to prolong the abilities. Jett and I are on the next expedition of our experiment when you lot came here.¡±


    ¡°And what is the next phase of your experiment?¡±


    ¡°Of course, to enslave the water imp in the lake.¡±


    ¡°Now I understand. You guys are the reason why that water imp is so hostile.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Hannibal confessed, ¡°We attempt to lure it and capture it, but that shit proves to be hard to get.¡±


    ¡°You know well the consequences about trying to kill an imp, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, we know, and frankly, we don¡¯t care.¡±


    His words proves that he¡¯s dangerous to let go, hence, Alastor tried to kill him, but a bird came to pick him up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t do anything for now!¡±


    Hannibal left with a grinned in his face.

 Chapter 106 - The Quest Is Done

    Alastor wonder throughout the forest. He skipped past the left road they have followed as a shortcut. Not too long, he found them inside the ice dome that Linda seems created to protect themselves against the monsters of Hannibal.


    Alastor cut it off and saw them laid in the ground, unconscious. It seems that they¡¯ve been caught on that man¡¯s illusion, thus, putting them in a position where they can¡¯t protect themselves. On the nick of time, Linda was able to put a barrier between them and the monsters, hoping that they won¡¯t be able to break inside, which is quite right, because all of the monsters were called upon and fought Alastor.


    They woke in a few minutes, while Alastor remained on guard.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Linda grunted.


    Ken sluggishly stands up and the wall to stood balanced and catch his breath.


    ¡°It¡¯s the enemy¡¯s illusion. Come on, there¡¯s a lot we have to discuss.¡±


    After a while and long explanation of Alastor about what happen, Linda came to a conclusion.


    ¡°I thought the hunter tribes on the Coastal region are pitting against each other. Well, it¡¯s not our concern.¡±


    ¡°What will we do about that sensitive information?¡± Alastor asked.


    Obviously, that information would likely receive by the governments, including the canaries.


    ¡°Of course, we will tell the truth. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to affect the Glade in some ways. Our current objective is the money and to assist the political envoy.¡±


    Ken nodded.


    ¡°We have to come clean as an adventurer, that is.¡±


    They have come early in the mansion. As usual, the guards are protective and assertive when they saw them. Getting closer, they have realized who they are and reluctantly allowed them to go inside.


    They headed in the room where they meet last time. They call the butler and explained the sensitivity of the information, hence, the butler wakes up the lord early in the morning.


    Coming inside, the lord yawns.


    ¡°I understand the trepidation, but a man needs a sleep.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re very sorry if we wake you up this early.¡±


    ¡°Now we¡¯ve come here. What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°One of your men, Jett.¡±


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s behind all of this.¡± Alastor said with no hint of lying.


    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous!¡± The lord¡¯s voice flared.


    The butler who was silently listening hold off the lord¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°We¡¯re not lying. Look at his quarters, you¡¯ll see he already left the place.¡±


    The butler went to the window and shouted at the guards to find Jett.


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible, Jett is one of my formidable guards.¡±


    ¡°Him and his companion Hannibal were doing experiments in the forest.¡±


    ¡°What kind of experiment it is?¡± The butler asked.


    ¡°Slaving experiments. They aiming to extend their copying abilities by connecting the lifelines of the monsters to them.¡±


    The lord raised a brow.


    ¡°Oh, and I kinda forgot to tell you, they¡¯re Tribunal Hunters.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°We suspect that they¡¯ve fled their tribe.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s so then I guess we will have to contact the police for this matter.¡±


    A guard came and said what they¡¯ve have expected, Jett left the place. The reason of his leave lies on their group¡¯s explanation, but truly is, they¡¯ve reached their quota and must find a new place to continue their experiments.


    ¡°Very well. As for your compensation, I will deliver it as I promised, only you must promise that you mustn¡¯t tell anyone about this.¡±


    ¡°We understood.¡± He humbly replied.


    They didn¡¯t waste any more time and get on their journey. As soon as the dawn broke and streak the land with its elegant lights, they¡¯ve gone out on the mansion.


    They paid the caretaker of Liber and rode towards their destination. Alastor was in front driving, while the two is in the back.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we solved the case quickly.¡± Ken cheerily said. ¡°It¡¯s a new record.¡±


    ¡°I suppose,¡± Alastor agreed to his statement, but it doesn¡¯t feel right to feel that way, ¡°but we were only able to do that because the enemies are also done in that place.¡±


    ¡°Dude! Even we got lucky, we shouldn¡¯t worry about that, at least we got 50,000 haz. We don¡¯t have to worry about our travel. By the way, Linda, I saw a shop on that village maybe we can buy a whole pack of beef jerky.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She firmly said, ¡°We must use this money wisely. Needless I have to tell you; we might bump of something unexpected.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t spiral on something you have no control. Now, don¡¯t resist, give me some money!¡±


    Ken lunges and tried to take away the chest that Linda¡¯s holding.


    ¡°No!¡±


    And so, the two argues as they continued their journey.


    Somewhere miles away from the conflict, Jett use his web ability to create a swing. He slept in there, waiting for Hannibal to come. Not too long, he heard flapping of wings and he landed near him.


    ¡°About time.¡± Jett yawns and observed Hannibal. ¡°Did you finish the job?¡±


    His stiff face tells the rest.


    ¡°So, you did not.¡±


    ¡°They got lucky.¡±


    A man got out in the shadow. His face illuminated under the light of the stars. His thick slacken hair is black as the sky. ¡°Or you became quite an arrogant and let your guard down.¡±


    ¡°Shut up otherworlder.¡±


    The man laughed.


    ¡°Now, now, you two hold your horses.¡± Jett get himself in the middle to stop the two.


    Hannibal hissed. He harbors little trust with the person he refers as ¡®otherworlder¡¯, but because he helped them with their experimentation, he would have trash him the moment he met him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get riled up. There are monsters nearby. You might wake them up. I doubt that you can use your power in your current state.¡±


    ¡°Why you?!¡± Hannibal gritted his teeth.


    ¡°Hey enough!¡± Jett shouted. ¡°You,¡± He pointed at the man named Abel Newtman, ¡°Shut up. Your provocations are not helping.¡±


    ¡°Geez, fine.¡±


    ¡°Hannibal, there¡¯s a ship docking just ahead, there are supposed to be a medic there.¡±


    Hannibal right now is sleeping in a room. Should Abel hasn¡¯t prepared this ship, Hannibal would in a world of trouble.


    The majestic ship creaked and groaned as it swayed leading outside the river and to the ocean. The sails rippled, fat and flapping with wind. Jett went to the quarter-deck and, stared out at the yellow crested sea.


    ¡°We¡¯re very glad, you¡¯ve come with us.¡± Jett said, expected the man from his behind.


    ¡°Well, of course, I won¡¯t let anything happen to both the two of you.¡±


    ¡°Right, because we haven¡¯t made our promise yet.¡±


    Abel nodded. ¡°I still need a body of a Mephistic Hunter.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Jett grumbled. ¡°For your revenge. You want to return the favor to your brother that betrayed you, what was his name again? Oh, wait, it¡¯s Hive.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this so much more than a revenge. The Ordinals must suffer for what they¡¯ve done to me.¡±


    ¡°Right, so, how come the Mephistic Hunter will help you and your plan?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s for me to know.¡±


    Abel grinned and left.


    A blanket of eeriness fell over his shoulder. As a matter of fact, Jett doesn¡¯t truly trust Abel, maybe because of his character. He¡¯s everything that they needed the most, almost, bold, cunning but unpredictable. His character remains in disguised and this strange behavior of his keeps Jett in constant in check to be careful of his movements.


    Now, he doesn¡¯t seemingly draw any kind of hostile behavior against them.

 Chapter 107 - Meeting The Funny Man

    The town was under the extensive silence. There are people, but they were all cautious. The guard did even interrogate them before letting them in, questioning about whence they came, and what they did before they came here. Of course, they have to remove from the formula that they¡¯re members of the Glade. They¡¯ve only told a version of the truth, that they¡¯re travellers and come to take a quest before leaving. The guard was suspicious but seeing no hostility, he allowed them to get in.


    Ken brought bread back to the carriage and had learned what¡¯s happening in the town.


    ¡°Apparently, this town was terrorized by some group of people.¡± Ken started, before filling his mouth with water. ¡°It all started in the adventurer¡¯s guild. They came barging and interrogate, but the adventurers, as they were always been, did not comply and the rest is history.¡±


    ¡°Whoever they are, its either they have the balls of steel or dumbly brave.¡± Alastor stated.


    Taking a wide turn, they saw the charred ground and some houses damaged by the fight. In the middle between armory and potion shop, the tavern which is the guild was under construction.


    When they parked their carriage on the back, they mustered their courage and went inside. The moment they stepped in all their gazes gathered at them as if they¡¯ve felt unfamiliar presence that walks in their turf.


    ¡°Uh oh.¡± Ken muttered.


    A man wearing tuxedo steps in the scene. His dark sunglass glinted for a moment. He has warm aura, but because of this they raised their guard.


    ¡°They¡¯re not enemies, calm down.¡± He spoke with such formalities. ¡°I suppose the three of you are adventurers?¡±


    Linda nodded. ¡°Yes. We came here for a request before moving on.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The man¡¯s more like asking himself. ¡°Is this related to any political envoy?¡±


    They all paused, shocked and astounded. Alastor held Ken before replying. It¡¯s all convenient for him to asked them about that, it¡¯s either they were testing by the man or just a plain trap by the enemies.


    The man nodded and said, ¡°I understand. Come, follow me.¡±


    They followed the man through the back door and to their carriage.


    ¡°Quite perceptive bunches. I take that you¡¯re from the Glade?¡±


    They didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°I understand your silence. Until you¡¯re not certain of my identity you can¡¯t carelessly leak any kind of sensitive of information, but your suspicious behaviors are obvious, you need to act better next time if you don¡¯t want to get caught. Well, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not an enemy. I¡¯m the one who enlisted your help.¡±


    ¡°So, it seems.¡± Linda said.


    Their impervious attitude settled down.


    ¡°My name is Mr. Funny man.¡± He introduces himself and removes his sunglass.


    ¡°Are you shitting on us?¡± Alastor asked. ¡°What kind of name is that?¡±


    ¡°The one that is funny.¡± He said with a blank expression.


    They don¡¯t know if he¡¯s joking or not. They all been frozen at that time.


    ¡°Come on. I¡¯ll be leading you to the house.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man hop in front and held the reign. They all resign of talking to him as they¡¯ve been stuck of his words earlier. They went inside and heard only Liber¡¯s cheery cry.


    A moment passed. Mr. Funny Man parked the carriage outside the house. It¡¯s small, made in cement and bricks and appeared to be old.


    The furniture inside were simple. A cushion seats, fireplace in the front, paintings that were hang on the edges. The lady of seems to be cooking something and appeared wanted not to disturbed as she locks the door leading to the kitchen.


    They went further to the lounge and Mr. Funny Man press a slab that is invincible to their eyes due to the color, hence, camouflaging. The floor seems laced in four corners and elevated, heading to the underground. It was one level kind of floor and didn¡¯t take them long to reach it. The road was split into two.


    ¡°Where to now?¡± Ken asked.


    Mr. Funny Man went to the right.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get confused, it¡¯s real. All the doors have different functions, but all you have to know is that we¡¯re heading to the lounge where the political envoy rest.¡±


    It may be seconds when they came here, but it feels like forever trekking. The cold, and the grey walls along various colors of doors indulge them by vertigo.


    ¡°It seems you guys can¡¯t handle ¡®by long¡¯ effects. It seems we have to hurry.¡±


    ¡°By long effects?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a secondary effect of my Inquiara magic.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Alastor paused and used his hand to hold on the wall. ¡°All of this are Inquiara Magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± He nodded. ¡°Inquiara Magic, Minecraft.¡±


    ¡°What a troublesome ability.¡± Linda muttered.


    ¡°Man, I think I¡¯m gonna barf all of those breads.¡± Ken broke down and kneeled.


    ¡°Get a grip. It¡¯s not that far. Come on, you¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    The moment they came inside, it felt like heaven. All their nauseating feeling had ease and felt overwhelming warm welcome.


    ¡°This lounge can heal ailments, mostly.¡±


    Alastor smelled a familiar scent and he began looked around as if he¡¯s obsessed by it. A woman came out in a room, she wore a dress and apparently drying her dark hair with a towel. The scent became stronger, stimulating him, but he remains in composure.


    The moment she hung her towel, her eyes traveled and caught his gaze. It locked for a brief moment and they both break it. They sat down in the couch. In front of them is Mr. Funny Man and the lady.


    ¡°I would like you all to meet the political envoy, miss Caroline.¡±


    Caroline bowed, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasant to meet you everyone.¡±


    They assumed that she would be straight and strict, but her humble behavior told them that she¡¯s gentle as a babe. She exhibits of what nobles would normally behave, elegant, well-mannered and perfect response.


    And in return they formally introduced themselves.


    ¡°Yo, my name is Ken.¡±


    ¡°You can call me Linda, your majesty.


    ¡°The name¡¯s Alastor.¡±


    Alastor began to asked himself about her existence. She¡¯s fairly young to be a politician and certainly the last time they met she¡¯s leisurely enjoying her free time, and the fact she told him about wanting to visit her sister harbors no lies. Her decent and trustful attitude makes him felt reassured when he first met her.


    And the fact that the second princess is nowhere to be found¡­ it couldn¡¯t be it, but it¡¯s too convenient that she¡¯s a political envoy for such a young age. Alastor¡¯s thoughts scrambled, but he can¡¯t jump into conclusion without confirming.


    He dared to raised question, ¡°Mr. Funny Man, could that be that miss Caroline is the¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, she is the second princess, the second line heir of the throne, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking.¡± Without a second thought he told them the truth.

 Chapter 108 - Their Second Meeting

    ¡°The second princess?!¡± Ken shouted in surprise. Linda elbowed him. ¡°Damn.¡±


    ¡°I know that this mission is bigger than what did the fixers told you, but please, we¡¯re willing to pay you lot a large sum of amount just to help us.¡± Mr. Funny Man bowed.


    Caroline pulled him up, ¡°Please, you don¡¯t need to bow.¡±


    Her doleful eyes caught his observing gaze.


    ¡°As for starter, we¡¯ll wire you 70,000 thousand haz, and if you lot successfully completed the mission, we will you give you another 100,000 thousand haz.¡±


    They all paused. All of them are uncertain if they should take the job since they¡¯re going to guard the princess and they maybe as well be targeted by people.


    ¡°Before we get to that, let me ask you this,¡± Linda started. ¡°Why us? Ylfon kingdom has powerful warriors, aren¡¯t they? Kris Krux and other talented warriors maybe stronger than us three.¡±


    ¡°As you all know, the kingdom is under conflict between the factions of nobles and the royalty herself. They were pressuring her to give up the throne or marry their sons for the sake of tradition. They even attempted to assassinate her, but with the full force of the generals and the helped of Kris Krux, they were successfully terminated. Still, the problem isn¡¯t erased.¡±


    ¡°Then why not allow grant the request of the nobles?¡± Ken asked. ¡°It would be easier that way.¡±


    ¡°Because of what we found out, there are reports of some family of nobles negotiating with the Indine nation and the Hayan Empire.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?!¡± Ken shouted in surprise. No people haven¡¯t heard of those despicable nations. But what¡¯s surprising, that the Indine nation would collaborate with the most hated country of all, the Hayan Empire.


    ¡°Them again?¡± Alastor said.


    Mr. Funny Man shot him a glance.


    ¡°For the past few months, they¡¯ve acted oddly but stop gathering together for some time, hence, we¡¯re not able to collect evidence to point out the people behind.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Though, we have some suspect that a person came from Hayan Empire. He¡¯s a man who came out from nothing, Theodore Koel Juvel of Kelby Hives.¡± They all froze. ¡°Did you happened to be involved in that event?¡±


    They all very well knew what he meant. Alastor get a gripped to respond perfectly.


    ¡°No. No, we are not.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man stared them with intense more than ever.


    ¡°For real?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°For real.¡± Alastor repeated those words with firmed.


    The rest of them were completely still and looked down, frightened on his expression. Gradually, Mr. Funny Man¡¯s intense gaze recedes and the quite aura brimmed again.


    ¡°So, I have told. Most of our men were focused on defending the Queen herself and identifying the traitors of the kingdom.¡±


    ¡°We understand the situation now.¡± Linda stated.


    ¡°Very well. Are you still going to accept the job?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll think about it.¡± Linda said.


    ¡°Are you going to accept or not?!¡± ¡°Sir, yes sir!¡±


    With his sudden, abrupt roared voice, they agreed and said in sync.


    Alastor held his chest as if he¡¯s having a heart attack. His heart beating fast and his face flushed in red, showering in sweat. He heard a giggle. It came from her.


    Alastor gazed at Caroline, but she completely averted her eyes away and stop giggling.


    ¡°Shithead.¡± Alastor mumbled under his exhausting breath.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± Mr. Funny Man asked.


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    ¡°In the second floor, you can occupy the last three rooms. You guys are grown-ups, so, you decide which is which room you wanted to use. It¡¯s all the same after all. You go and rest for now. Tomorrow we will plan how we will embark our journey.¡±


    They all stood and once again before leaving, Alastor risked a glance at her, but her attention is completely on the camera. He turned back and start walking.


    He woke up, it¡¯s in 11 in the evening. Alastor wanted to wake up Linda and Ken to talk about the mission, but it seems were fallen deep asleep. And so, he ventured down and went to the refrigerator to pour himself a cold water.


    Just as climbed up in the stairs, a crashing sound had caught his ears. He proceeds up, and followed the source of the sounds. The house is quite large just like a mansion, but build in maze and labyrinth, it takes him for a while to finally reached the room.


    He slowly tilted the knob and get inside. It appeared that Caroline is watching movie with her small box of projector. Caroline appeared to be sniffing while eating a handful of popcorn while holding the bowl of popcorn.


    ¡°So, what¡¯re you watching?¡±


    Hearing his cold, and eerie voice, Caroline shook and squealed.


    ¡°What the hell?!¡± Caroline rapped her profane words. ¡°You scared the hell outta me!¡±


    The once humble and well-mannered lady he witnessed before, became untraceable to her current behavior. He wasn¡¯t completely disappointed. In fact, he was expecting to know more of her. Their conversation was left trailed back in that small town.


    ¡°You¡¯re a princess, huh?¡±


    ¡°Yep. ¡®That a news to you?¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah. I thought you were a photographer, an artist.¡±


    ¡°I never lied about that.¡±


    Apparently, when he came the movie is at the end, where the protagonist sacrifice himself to save the girl from the monster she was curse to be killed. Caroline began to look for more movies and picked the closest one.


    ¡°So, the ought to be second princess are currently enjoying watching movies and eating popcorns while the rest of the kingdom are in conflict.¡±


    ¡°Hey! What do you know about me? You can¡¯t just barge in and judge me like that.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± He apologizes. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend you. It¡¯s just that find hard to believe that I easily believe a sly fox like you.¡±


    ¡°If you have any trust issues, keep it to yourself.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. I just can¡¯t help to spiral about it. You have me completely under your charm.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alastor replied. ¡°I wonder. Why an important person like you were in that place with no guards, or any kind of assistance?¡±


    ¡°I told you before I have my way of evading dangers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the question, princess.¡±


    ¡°What can I say, I¡¯m a woman with many faces.¡±


    ¡°Again, what were you really doing back there?¡±


    ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? I was doing my thing in photography.¡±


    ¡°Ah-huh.¡± Alastor refused to believer her. It has to be more than that.


    ¡°What about you, oh-so-mysterious daunting man in black?¡± Caroline probed. ¡°Admit it, you weren¡¯t supposed to be there. You were doing something naughty in that place, aren¡¯t you?¡± She gasped.


    Of course, Alastor won¡¯t back down. ¡°And what about you? Are you lost, baby boy?¡± He laughed remembering that.


    ¡°You remember that? You weren¡¯t supposed to.¡± Caroline said while holding her breath to exploding causes by embarrassment.


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°I was being funny at that time, because you seem to be out of place.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand. I am completely out of place.¡± His grinned tells that he¡¯s not done of it and there¡¯s gonna be more.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a low blow, don¡¯t get offended by that.¡± Alastor grinned.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She hisses and glance away. ¡°I guess, my joke backfired at me.¡±


    They fell in silent for few seconds.


    ¡°So, what the hell are you doing here?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I just wanted to meet you. And to thank you for what you did for me back there. If you weren¡¯t there, I would be dead for real.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond. Caroline twirls her hair and looked away.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I said thank you.¡±


    ¡°Ah-huh. You¡¯re very much welcome.¡±


    She fell into her thoughts again. Caroline has been seemingly avoiding meeting his eyes.


    ¡°Are you lost baby girl?¡±


    ¡°Get out!¡±


    She roared and Alastor quickly got up.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±

 Chapter 109 - Hail Of Reasons

    The second he heard the loud thump outside, Alastor decided to go on the other room. The effects of Mr. Funny Man¡¯s Inquiara magic no longer affects him. He manages to pieced himself together as he gets inside the room two doors away from them.


    From cold the atmosphere inside became warmer. The leaves and the grass are varied in colors, almost like from a fairy tale. A leaf landed on his forehead and he caught it before falling down. Another violet leaf caught by his hand and a pink one, then he let them go and they swayed along the wind.


    Ahead of him, he saw Mr. Funny Man instructing Caroline about how to use protection magic. The protection magic that she¡¯s learning is a basic tier, the one that forms in ball and engulf the user to protect from the outside¡¯s attacks.


    Caroline was concentrating her mana on forming the protecting magic. She was having a hard time, indeed. But unlike Alastor, he can conjure it easily as he spends most of his time manifesting and controlling his mana due to the fact that he¡¯s a Mana-Folder.


    The protective magic barely completed. The ball of sphere wasn¡¯t fully manifested as she was lacking the imagination to spread her mana into forming it.


    ¡°My lady, remember to use your imagination into projecting your mana to conjure a protective magic. This rule is basic to all of the magic, remember that.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know.¡± She gasped. She clearly ignored his advice.


    She was succeeding of forming it, until a cracked trailed across like a web and the everything fall into pieces and flung away, landing in different part of the land. Mr. Funny Man dodge easily the shards. Alastor however, raised his palm and use a chantless wall magic. The shard of the remains of her protective magic stuck on his thick wall and disappeared in a white and bluish dust of mana.


    His amazing feat didn¡¯t escape the gaze of Mr. Funny Man.


    Caroline saw him and instantly came to him. Her face seems to be worried, but he knew that it was all a fa?ade. She was acting benevolent just not make any kind of suspicion while Mr. Funny Man is around.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡± Caroline asked. Her face blushed in red.


    Before he can come any closer, Alastor threw a don¡¯t-come-near-to-me look. And of course, she was never an oblivious person.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Alastor finally replied.


    Although he was strict, he was never a gloomy man unlike the first time they meet, just different, open but dissimilar.


    ¡°That is quite a feat, Mr. Alastor.¡± Mr. Funny Man commended.


    ¡°Just call me, Al.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man nodded. ¡°That magic you have pulled, right now, is a mid-tier, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see. You must be a quite skillful. After all, not all men and women can use chantless magic.¡±


    ¡°Chantless magic?¡± Caroline asked.


    ¡°Just as the word itself, a caster can conjure magic even without reciting the words of the spell, by that the caster can engaged in combat more easily.¡±


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Caroline asked like an innocent child.


    ¡°Three factors: Experience, time and practice. People who can¡¯t use chantless magic had spent their time on honing their mana and recital. Like what we¡¯ve discussed earlier, incantations and imagination come by hand, but as time pass by, when the user chant the words, the imagination will automatically come along with it, the more the user use the magic, the more the user will easily be able to conjure the magic and by the right time, the user can manifest the magic without the need of incantations.¡±


    Alastor added, ¡°But chantless magic also has its own downfall. For the chantless magic to be effective just like the chanted one, the user must really good in controlling the mana in order to make it stronger or else it will easily. Emotions also plays a vital role in conjuring too. The more intense the emotion, the more mana can be exerted and the more powerful the magic can be.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes instantly glimmered and whirled to turned to gaze Alastor.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re that strong, mister Al.¡±


    She came closer.


    Hey, hey. I know that you¡¯re just acting for the sake of your interest, but that¡¯s going too far.


    She added, ¡°And you¡¯re quite knowledgeable too.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing to be brag of. I only knew few magics, ¡®cause most of the time I trained to control my mana.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a Mana Folder.¡±


    Those last words rang over Mr. Funny Man¡¯s ears.


    ¡°A Mana Folder?¡± He asked again. Mr. Funny Man couldn¡¯t believe it on his own eyes that such a talented young man was a Mana Folder.


    Alastor was never the man to tell a lie about himself nor allow anyone to make mockery of him. So, instead, he told him the truth.


    ¡°Yes. I am a Mana Folder.¡±


    Never once Mr. Funny Man held a prejudice against Mana Folders but he knew that their abilities are lowest among the ranks of the warriors or even other kinds. This man even under the contract is one of a few that was forcibly bear the fate of the kingdom, but Mr. Funny Man didn¡¯t know what he is until no. If this is a recruitment camp, Alastor would be expelled immediately and might be make a mockery among other recruits, but he¡¯s not one of them and he considered he¡¯s background as member of the largest mercenary organisation, the Glade before judging if he¡¯s capable.


    ¡°Madame Caroline it seems that our lesson will be postpone.¡±


    ¡°But why?¡± She asked.


    Caroline can tell that a murderous intent began to swell behind his dark tinted glass.


    ¡°Mister Alastor,¡± His expression turns to grim, ¡°I would like to challenge you on a mock battle.¡± He declared.


    Alastor already anticipated this. He knew since the beginning that Mr. Funny Man will not turn him away. It was too late for him to request for a replacement, now that the days are ticking and the enemies are not waiting for them to make their move.


    And because he anticipated his desire, Alastor already anticipated that he will not fail to satisfy him. Caroline was mile away from them, a perfect safe distance for her to watch them fight. She sighed as she curls her black hair with her finger.


    Is this really necessary? She asked to herself.


    She cannot comprehend the reason why Mr. Funny Man suddenly worked up when he heard that Alastor was a Mana Folder.


    How big deal it is to be like that? She asked to herself again.


    Caroline wants to intervene but seeing how serious Mr. Funny Man is, she¡¯s afraid to do it. All she can do right now is to watch how things will unfold when this two settle their differences.

 Chapter 110 - Mock Battle

    ¡°After you, Alastor.¡± Mr. Funny Man said.


    ¡°How generous.¡±


    Alastor dashed. The light of the artificial sun bouncing off against his sword. Mr. Funny Man evaded his swing and leaped backward. Alastor followed and swung from left to right. Mr. Funny Man was able to dodge Alastor¡¯s attack. Mr. Funny Man keep prancing around until he felt that Alastor¡¯s efforts are leading to nothing.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± Mr. Funny Man asked.


    Even moving constantly, Alastor is still breathing with ease.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s fair to you that I¡¯m the only one who¡¯s using sword and you¡¯re not?¡±


    Mr. Funny Man nodded, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Suit yourself.¡±


    As soon they finished talking, Alastor swayed his hands. Mr. Funny Man raised a brow, he¡¯s gazed remained unaltered. Alastor lunges forward. As return, Mr. Funny Man evaded again, and he took a big step back only found himself cornered by the invincible wall that Alastor conjured earlier.


    He glanced around in a split second and saw that both of them are inside the four edges of invincible walls.


    That movement earlier wasn¡¯t meaningless at all. This man is certainly something.


    A smile stretched in his lips.


    ¡°Fine then, I¡¯ll play.¡±


    The moment the tip of his sword was about to cut Mr. Funny Man¡¯s face, Alastor felt a sharp, whistling wind that cut his cheek. In a sudden motion of encircling wind Alastor was blown away. His invincible walls were torn as the destructive wind shook the trees. Caroline shaded her eyes to protect from the rapturous wind while continued to observed.


    Above, about 10 feet high, Mr. Funny Man floats.


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair.¡± Alastor protested. ¡°I can¡¯t fly, you know.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a glade mercenary, I¡¯m pretty sure you can do more than complaining.¡±


    In his palm, wind gathered. It¡¯s creeping, and shrilling. The leaves that were floating was rendered to dust when it caught on the flow. Mr. Funny Man swing his arm. Alastor felt a heavy atmosphere that crushing the leaves. He glances on his left and saw the invincible force rearing over him. He offered a frustrated moan before evading it.


    Alastor rolled over and jumped, then leaped backward, evading the attacks of Mr. Funny Man. Mr. Funny Man almost hit Alastor, almost. As Alastor used his arm to rolled as he bent, another shockwave came to him again. He uses his sword to shield himself. His back trembled in pain as he landed on a tree. He kneeled for seconds and got up.


    ¡°Is this the only thing you can do?¡± Mr. Funny Man asked. ¡°Prancing around like an idiot?¡±


    Just wait and see. Alastor spoke on his thought.


    Alastor waves his hand and quickly, the invincible walls floated everywhere.


    ¡°Oh? Are you trying to limit my movements again? Interesting. Come on.¡±


    It¡¯s quite the opposite. Alastor¡¯s floating invincible walls wasn¡¯t conjured to limit his movements. He glided and evaded another attack, he leaped forward like a bullet to dodge perfectly 4 consequent attacks. Alastor immediately got on his feet and sprang, he uses the invincible walls as a foothold.


    Mr. Funny Man quickly gain distance before him. He felt threatened by those murderous eyes of Alastor. At that moment, he realizes he¡¯s biggest mistake.


    This man, those walls weren¡¯t meant to limit my movements, but to use as his foothold?!


    Alastor sprang from foothold onto another, his fluid movements confused Mr. Funny Man as to where he will land. He¡¯s stuck in the middle of the walls, struck in awe. His composure was broken when Alastor exhibits his uncanny wittiness.


    Alastor, you¡¯re a sharp man, indeed. You maybe a Mana Folder, but your creative imagination is an element that can catch an enemy off guard. Your mind is a force that should reckon with. If you put your mind into killing someone, I doubt that you would fail. Perhaps, I was too harsh on you.


    As a matter of moment, Alastor quickly gone from his field of sight.


    Where is he?!


    Mr. Funny Man glances around. He realizes where Alastor might be, he¡¯s on top of him. He was overcome by the shadow but still, the light of the artificial sun had hurt his eyes. Even he¡¯s vision was obscured, he knew Alastor¡¯s position.


    I may be blinded but at least I knew where you are.


    Wind gathered in his palm.


    I won.


    Alastor was 6 feet away from him when Mr. Funny Man threw the strenuous wind at him. A grin stretches on his face. His celebration was shattered when Alastor¡¯s figure quickly dissipated. He was able to follow the fluid shadow as two of his invincible wall footholds shattered in pristine lights. It landed on his right and quickly lunges towards him.


    He was about to leapt back but he was distracted by the eyesore light reflected on his blade. It appeared that Alastor had forgotten that this is just a mock battle when he saw his eyes reflected a killing intent.


    Another shadow flung and grab Alastor down. The ground rumbled as they crashed on the ground. The swirling dust quickly dissolute. Ken was on top of Alastor.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing, Al?¡±


    Ken held his right hand, restricting him from any attempts to raised his sword while his left foot was on Alastor¡¯s left hand and Ken¡¯s left hand was on his throat. Ken had completely him pinned down. Ken could feel Alastor¡¯s murderous intention leaking through his unusual aura.


    ¡°Alastor,¡± Ken started again. And he didn¡¯t alter his strength. ¡°Snap out of it.¡±


    In a matter of seconds, Alastor¡¯s murderous intention halted. He looked up, blinked, confused why they¡¯re in that position. He didn¡¯t say anything until he was fully conscious of himself. Ken remains steeled on his position, uncertain if he was truly in control of himself.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Alastor groaned.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to be the one who¡¯s asking that.¡± Ken replied.


    Mr. Funny Man landed. His composure returned to normal. He walks towards him and extended his arm to held Ken¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°There is no need for restriction, Ken. We were having a mock battle.¡± He drily said.


    ¡°I can hardly call that a mock battle. He intentionally wanted to kill you.¡±


    Ken helped Alastor got up. Alastor remained clueless to his actions, betraying no evidence of him remembering what just happened. Ken was under the impression that he¡¯s not fully himself yet, realized he wasted he had wasted his breath earlier trying to appeal any sensibilities on half-conscious man.


    Alastor take a deep breath. He could barely recall what he did earlier. Caroline came closer, appeared to be worried.


    ¡°Did anyone got hurt?¡±


    Alastor peered up to her disinterestedly. Suddenly, he felt hotness shot up and his body shivered and sat down. His displayed drowsiness.


    Caroline offered her healing abilities, at least, to ease his uneasiness.


    ¡°Did I hurt anyone?¡± He mumbled.


    ¡°No, but you nearly killed one.¡± Ken exclaimed.


    ¡°No worries,¡± Mr. Funny Man said it without harboring detestation. ¡°I was quite impressed of how you displayed your abilities.¡± Mr. Funny Man began to explained to Ken, ¡°If there¡¯s anyone to blame, that¡¯s me. I may seem to have provoke Alastor, to unleashed his true ability in combat. I was merely testing him, after he appeared to use a chantless magic earlier.¡±


    It was a big lie, he and Alastor knew it themselves. They knew pretty well that if Mr. Funny Man tell them the truth about having a doubt Alastor being a Mana Folder, it would create an awkward atmosphere between him and Alastor¡¯s comrades. So, it is better to use that as an excuse to avoid any kind of judgment that would affect their relationship.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry too. It appeared that I went overboard. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we shouldn¡¯t do it again.¡±


    ¡°Agreed.¡±


    Ken was undoubtedly oblivious of what happened between the two.


    ¡°Ok. You better not tell Linda about this. She would freak out.¡± Ken said.


    ¡°Very well.¡± Mr. Funny Man dryly replied. He gazes at the Caroline, ¡°Mademoiselle, let us continue your training next time.¡±


    Caroline nodded. She glances again at Alastor who¡¯s profusely sweating. She seems not that worried that if Alastor may hurt Mr. Funny Man at all. She very well knew the difference in strength between the two. If she should worry about is what if Mr. Funny Man would go all out. Thankfully, he¡¯s able to suppressed his strength when they fought.


    What matter the most is the strength that Alastor exhibits. Not only he is smart, but he¡¯s strong too. But one thing is for sure, that strength comes with a price, maybe his soul, his humanity, or his past.


    From now on, Mr. Funny Man will definitely won¡¯t forget in his mind the day a lower-class warrior nearly ended his life because he let his guard down.

 Chapter 111 - Uncharted Route

    He doesn¡¯t feel himself lately, in fact, he hasn¡¯t been himself for a while. Ever since his innate unknown powers manifested, he felt that he¡¯s not in control. Surely, he¡¯s conscious but his movements were willingly on his own. It felt like he became a puppet of his own thinking. His temperature would shoot up, his body would become upset and he would tremble as if he¡¯s losing his sense of reality.


    Alastor cupped the water from the faucet and splashed it on his face to feel himself, the coldness, the reassuring sense of security that he hasn¡¯t lose himself. He felt his face stiffed and hard. The water trickled down on his chin. He plastered his hair as he observed his reflection in the mirror.


    He remembered the feeling, the twisting, mind boggling perception at that time ¨C the hotness that shot up and dulled his senses into thinking he had fallen into madness but only to find himself in the darkness.


    The energy he felt back then was similar to Sherry, the difference between the two is that he knew he can resist it, but chose not to.


    Before he can let himself drown in his own misery, someone knocks on the door. He saw the knob tilted and Ken entered.


    ¡°You alright, pal?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Alastor nodded and grabbed the towel, wiping his face. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just checkin¡¯. Oh, and Mr. Funny Man wants us to gather at the lounge.


    ¡°Be right there in a minute.¡±


    ¡°Al¡­ are you sure you¡¯re alright? Because lately, you¡¯ve been acting strange.¡± Ken questioned. It hasn¡¯t slip on his eyes that Alastor has been acting weird lately.


    Alastor turned his gaze at him and saw his face that expressed concern.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m, I¡¯m fine. Nothing sleep can¡¯t do. Don¡¯t worry.¡± A forceful smile stretched.


    After that, Alastor went his way back to his room. He wipes off his sweaty face with his palm and open the closet, wearing black shirt and blue jacket. His brown pants were laden with metallic kneecap. His buckler fastened in his left arm. His scabbard hung on his back. All of his clothes were packed in his bag and carried it as he goes to the lounge.


    They all came at the same time. In front of them, a map has been set on the table. There are several pieces that were mark some routes, red and black. There were few of black pieces rather than the red ones. The red apparently indicates that the route cannot be used while the black is the complete opposite.


    Mr. Funny Man sat down. He quietly observed them for a while, specially Alastor and then he began to add another red piece to a certain route. When he entered the room, his expression is understandably hardened, contrasting to the three on the other side, is completely calm. Do they truly understand the gravity of the situation? He asked himself. Whether they¡¯re in their right heads or not, their judgements and action matters, after all.


    ¡°Let me guess,¡± Alastor started his eyes scanned the map, ¡°The red ones are the unavailable routes and the black ones are the ones that hasn¡¯t been confirmed that the enemies marked yet?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mr. Funny Man nodded and said with a strained expression. His finger traced to a certain place, a route that led to a mountain. ¡°Several days ago, when the princess is trying to escape the eyes of the enemies, we hired adventurers and mercenaries to spread false information, in which they followed them to the Mistrake Mountain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awfully close.¡± Linda stated.


    ¡°Not as close as this town.¡± Alastor replied.


    ¡°And there is that.¡± She nodded. ¡°They have vast network it seems. No wonder why you guys are having such a hard time to cover your tracks.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the hold up?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°There several highways that hasn¡¯t been mark yet. I would like to hear your opinion.¡±


    They all fell silence for a while. Ken looked ahead and thought of something.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try a different approach?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°What approach?¡± Alastor questioned. He gulped on his own saliva.


    ¡°Let¡¯s disguise as merchants.¡± Ken responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not a bad idea.¡± Alastor replied. ¡°But we need to do something about the princess¡¯s appearance.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it.¡± Linda declared.


    ¡°You will?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Their eyes suddenly struck to someone who¡¯s descending from the stairs.


    Holding her yellow dress that is adorn by her golden necklace with a green gem in the middle, she carefully descends with her fair lady like figure and pink sandal. Her black hair fashioned it by braiding into two thick tresses.


    Caroline occupied the seat near to Mr. Funny Man.


    ¡°I agree, we need to do something about her appearance.¡± Mr. Funny Man stated.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what? You didn¡¯t like my dress.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Linda replied. ¡°It¡¯s not like that, princess. There¡¯s nothing with you or your dress. It¡¯s perfect to you honestly.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me, Ken. But what kind of merchandise are we going to sell out?¡± Alastor queried.


    ¡°I am not sure you will like it¡­¡±


    After Ken explaining to them, Caroline can only express her discontentment.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mr. Funny Man is slightly amused about his plan. ¡°Bold and provocative, but it is still effective. I¡¯m sorry, princess, but we have to do it.¡±


    Caroline knew that they¡¯re in dire situation but to do something like that is out of the line. She is annoyed by the fact that they made her felt that she doesn¡¯t have a voice for this.


    ¡°Absolutely no.¡± She puckered her lips and slightly close her eyes. Her cheeks dripped in red. ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re the ones who¡¯s going to lead the mission, you can do all you want. I am still a delicate, decent young lady, you know.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s brow jerk in a second. ¡°Then what do you want us to do? Why don¡¯t you formulate a plan? I doubt that there¡¯s nothing you can answer.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say your plan is ineffective. What I¡¯m saying its humiliating. But fine, I¡¯ll agree just this time.¡±


    Alastor held his breath and calm himself down. It is better not to riled up. They¡¯re still getting paid, after all. Linda aided her to the room to help change her appearance.

 Chapter 112 - Calm Before The Storm

    The sunset was dipping in the horizon. The sun slightly burned red as it streamed to the windows, until it was replaced by the darkness and the blinking lights on the sky. It was completely silent for a while, but then an abrupt music came from the tavern startled the birds on top the ceiling made in brown tiles.


    The adventurers who started the revelry seems to capture a monster that has a high price on its head, had treated the rest of the adventurers of drinks. Mr. Funny Man that carrying a box of supplies went at the back, open the door that is flat on the ground, the door opens and he drop the crate that leads to the carriage that Liber¡¯s guarded.


    The door vanishes and he conjured another door again. He went inside that led to his room, leaving the revelry behind.


    Apart from the curt and the festivities inside, the town people didn¡¯t mind them, they all proceed to their daily doings. In fact, some of the adventurers they knew, lived in this town for over some years, so, they¡¯re like a family to them, whenever there¡¯s trouble, the adventurers would come to help very quickly, even if there is no payment.


    A merchant who had closed his shop and was about to get inside felt an ominous presence on the road ahead. There¡¯s two men wore a black robe and a man who appeared to be a foot soldier that is injured talking to them. The rest foot soldiers who wore bronze armor and various weapons had killed their towns guard.


    Decided to get inside, he felt cold as he moves a step close to his doorstep. He looked down and saw the tip of the blade pierce on the other side behind his body. As the blood drips he passed out.


    ¡°Why did you kill him?¡± A womanly voice under the robe appeared to behind and asked him in cold tone.


    ¡°We can¡¯t risk any townspeople to spread the news and have the adventurers in the tavern expects us to come. We must do it silently. The failure of our foot soldier had proven that a direct attack would do no good.¡± He calmly responded. ¡°Now, do your thing and clad them with your magic.¡±


    The woman¡¯s right hand gathered mana. The foot soldiers came and line behind her. She waves her hand and the mana became a white dust that allowed them to camouflage on their surroundings. They walked in front to all the invincible soldiers with silent footsteps.


    The only thing that can be heard among them is a rustle of wind and the rest is the clamor coming from the tavern.


    The music had stopped when two mysterious figures suddenly appeared out of nowhere. The swing door opens uselessly as if the wind is the responsible of it, but the adventurers who¡¯s even tipsy who are near to it notice that the wind is still. They can only hear faint noise of footsteps. A tankard suddenly fell from the table to the floor.


    The adventurers who had a good laugh earlier turned their attention to them.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± The leader of the group asked. ¡°You guys beggar or something? Well, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s our treat tonight. So, feel free to take a sit.¡±


    ¡°My, my. How generous.¡± The lady replied. ¡°That¡¯s not what we¡¯ve come here. Although, we¡¯re quite famished from a long walk. We could use some break.¡±


    The man beside him had interrupted. ¡°Just get over with it.¡±


    She continued, ¡°Where are they?¡±


    ¡°Where is who?¡± One of his party members asked. ¡°Are we playing guess who right now?¡±


    They laughed.


    ¡°Miss, can I call you miss?¡± He dared to put his hand on her shoulder. ¡°There¡¯s no need for threatening voice. We¡¯re all friendly here.¡±


    ¡°Then, would you kindly tell us where¡¯s the princess hiding?¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    They¡¯re were about to grabbed their weapons underneath the table, but they were struck by something on their neck.


    ¡°What is this?!¡± Someone asked.


    Finally, the effect of her magic unveiled. The soldiers appeared with their swords and spears thrusting through the sensitive parts of their body. Thankfully, not all of them were completely defenseless. Some wore armor and helm. Guarded by their equipment they quickly drew their axe, swords and other weapons.


    They fought back and managed to gain the upper hand against the soldiers in terms of strength, but in numbers, they sustain a lot of deaths.


    ¡°Now, tell me. Where are they?¡±


    He smirked. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    His body jerked a little, in which tells that he is lying or maybe he is scared by the fact that they were outwitted easily.


    ¡°What could you possibly gain out of this?¡± She asked again. ¡°She¡¯s not from this country nor this town and region.¡±


    ¡°Useless.¡± Her fellow under the hood muttered.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re going to use it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    His eyes flashed in green. His magic allowed him to peer through the houses even though there¡¯s a wall within the town. Finally, he noticed a certain isolated area that has unusual build beneath it.


    ¡°Gotcha.¡±


    ¡°You found them?¡±


    ¡°Could. They have some underground hiding spot.¡±


    ¡°What a waste of time. You could¡¯ve used that magic earlier.¡±


    ¡°This power comes with a price, that¡¯s why I use it so often.¡±


    She hisses. ¡°They¡¯re useless now.¡±


    Unknown to them, the man¡¯s hand slowly slid at his back to get his dagger. He quickly unsheathes it and tried to attack her which is the closest one.


    ¡°As if we¡¯d let you.¡±


    An invincible force blows him and throttled his body through the walls and crashed at the border of the town. When the rest of the adventurers tried to get them, they all vanished on their sight. No traces or clue left for them to follow.


    Mr. Funny Man felt a presence outside the underground house he builds peered through. It¡¯s a creeping sense that he felt from their stalker. He quickly got up and zipped the bag of the princess.


    Caroline created so many paints. This made Mr. Funny Man replaced the old tattered carriage of Alastor of much bigger one.


    He conjured a door and threw it inside.


    ¡°Hey! Be careful of my things. Those weren¡¯t cheap just for you to know.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, princess. But it seems the enemies knew where we are. There isn¡¯t much time.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man grab the princess and threw her inside the door. Caroline fell on a luxurious red cushion and bounces on the ground.


    Mr. funny Man walked down and found Ken and Linda.


    ¡°Where is Alastor?¡± He asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s in his room.¡± Linda replied. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    ¡°The enemies knew where we are.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mr. Funny Man conjured the door. ¡°Please, hurry inside.¡±


    ¡°What about Alastor?¡± Ken asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll find him. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man scurried outside, quickly and silently. He opened a door that leads to Alastor¡¯s room and found him with his belongings packed in his bag.


    ¡°What?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Come here. We need to hurry.¡±


    Alastor followed him and open a door.


    ¡°The enemy finally made onto us.¡±


    ¡°Shit.¡± Alastor muttered.


    ¡°You need to go by yourself.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna stall them and buy you guys some time. Remember, you were hired to protect the princess.¡±


    Before he can say anything that contradicts him, Mr. Funny Man pushed him inside the room and he fell in front of the carriage. At the same time, a person crashed down the hallway and then was followed by another hooded person.


    The two casually observes the hallway and the doors.


    ¡°For an underground hide out, you did quite well build this place. I take that this is your Inquiara magic.¡± He spoke.


    Mr. Funny Man didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Benny, it seems that this person in front of us is a mute.¡±


    ¡°Seems like it, Karen.¡± Benny replied.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the princess?¡± Karen asked.


    Again, he didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°He¡¯s also def.¡± Benny chuckled.


    Both of them unleashed their blades and dashed to Mr. Funny Man. But he remained stationary and raised his right palm tilted as if there¡¯s a knob in front of him.


    The entire room tilted at his command and they all stumbled while Mr. Funny Man remained on his position, unaffected.

 Chapter 113 - On Pursuit

    It seems that they¡¯re in a garage of some sort. A door swing open in front of him and the green light emanated from it. He opens the small peephole door and saw them apparently not in the best condition, it¡¯s as if that they have rode a rollercoaster. Alastor knew that they got here first. So how come I¡¯m not affected the same as them. As he surveyed Ken and Linda, a pair of bronze eyes peered on the other side. Alastor startled and was taken aback.


    ¡°Calm, it¡¯s me, Caroline.¡± She pulled back and he can see her upper part of body. ¡°Where¡¯s Mr. Funny Man?¡± She queried.


    ¡°He¡¯s buying us some time.¡±


    ¡°What?! You left him?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like we have other choice, princess. The enemies¡¯ appeared all of the sudden.¡± Alastor explained, but it seems that his words were meaningless to her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care! We must go back!¡±


    Caroline tried to open the door, but she miserably failed. The entire carriage is enchanted it seems. She glanced at Alastor. Her eyes reflected that she felt betrayed.


    ¡°What did you do?!¡± Her voice flared.


    ¡°Listen to me! He gave us a chance to escape! We can¡¯t waste that opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Al, I am not a damsel who¡¯s in need of constant help. I can take care of myself.¡±


    ¡°And so, you have said. But right not now those bastards wanted to kill you so badly, that he even had to sacrifice himself. Do you think that he will be glad knowing that you put yourself in danger and waste his sacrifice?¡±


    Caroline fell in silence as if a cold water had splash on his face.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought so. Now, you sit tight while I¡¯ll make sure that we can escape.¡±


    Alastor held the reign.


    ¡°Liber, I know that you and I haven¡¯t had a time, but I need you to push yourself and throttle us out of here.¡±


    The liber let out a prideful cry. His eyes fired up. Even if Alastor won¡¯t tell him about the reward, he is looking forward for his efforts.


    With a final cry, Liber pulled the carrier with all his might. The ground rumbled as he made his way outside the door. They were greeted by the dark moonlight and the gloomy appearance of the forest.


    The carriage landed on the road. The people inside were shook up when it stumbled and rumbled for a moment. Linda peered through.


    ¡°Al?! Where are we?¡±


    ¡°Outside. Mr. Funny Man had to stay so he can buy us some more time.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I just felt a little doozy.¡±


    ¡°Little doozy?! You guys were out like 5 minutes.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Please, take on for us for now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me.¡±


    Moment pass, Alastor felt a few rumbles coming from behind him. He risks a glance and saw a few trucks and horses from its behind.


    ¡°Ah shit. Here we go again. Everyone! Please find something to hold on. We¡¯re in trouble.¡±


    The truck flew pass him and steady its speed in front of Liber. The enemies on their copper armors held their crossbow and aim it to Alastor and Liber.


    ¡°What the hell is happening out there?!¡± Caroline shouted as she struggled to compose.


    ¡°Oh no you don¡¯t!¡±


    Alastor conjured a wall and blocked the enemies¡¯ attacks. He then places his hands to Liber and coated him with protective magic.


    Alastor bang the carriage.


    ¡°Linda! Ken! Wake up! We have company here!¡±


    A small door opens at his side.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Alastor could only muttered those questions.


    Linda and Ken came out.


    ¡°At least someone should protect the princess.¡± Alastor said. He then coated the carriage with protective magic.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± Linda responded. ¡°Focus on keeping the carriage run. We¡¯ll make sure these bastards won¡¯t follow us.¡±


    Linda leaped on the truck in front of them.


    ¡°Hello boys.¡±


    Linda immediately froze the heart of the first person she touched. Her ice sword conjured and began to cut her way.


    Ken climbed on top of the carriage and saw the horses from the back. Arrows spewing over aimlessly. Ken¡¯s feet began to emit flame as hop and struck the first unlucky person his feet landed.


    ¡°The princess!¡± Alastor shouted. ¡°Shit.¡±


    There¡¯s a soldier that manage to slipped their vision and reached the door knob. When he opens it, a white light blasted the soldier and fell in the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll be alright!¡±


    Caroline began to shoot the foot soldiers that came closer to her. When Ken came to knocked the enemies off balance, Caroline pulled the door and with all might to defy the wind, she locked it.


    He uses the horses as a foothold, diving to horses and to another. Ken immediately found himself on a semi loaded truck. The enemies had something he never expected. Guns. A lot of guns.


    ¡°Whoa, whoa.¡± He immediately stops at motion when all of their guns pointed at him. ¡°Guys they have guns here.¡± He spoke to them through ear speaker.


    As Linda slashed the person, she observed. There are two trucks that are currently chasing after them right now.


    ¡°Which one?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°The one on the left.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s two of them. Which left? You know what. Just jump over to a horse when I say so.¡± Her ice sword began to stretch as she poured mana on it.


    She leaps straight up and threw the ice lance to the truck. ¡°Ken, now!¡± The truck halted and in turn of events the truck behind crash on to another. Ken manages to stole a horse from the enemy and quickly caught her hands she falls.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±


    An arrow whizzed past them. It was followed by several arrows. Linda raises her palm and look behind. A ball of ice emanated threw it on the ground. It began spread on the street and because of that the horses slid and stumbled.


    There is still a truck ahead of them. Ken stands up and leaped towards it. He quickly jabs in the throat the first person greeted him. He kicks forward the enemy and crashed ahead.


    It was followed up with his quick-witted attacks. He blocked the enemy¡¯s sword by holding the blade and broke his arms. He cut off an enemy¡¯s head and plunged the sword onto another one¡¯s chest. His attacks cleanly went through and knocked down the enemy.


    He grabbed the blade and plunged it to the driver from behind. Ken leaped over and drove a vacant horse. The quietness was brought back afterwhile.


    They landed at the front seat, startling Alastor.


    ¡°Calm down man.¡± Ken greeted him. ¡°When¡¯s our next stop?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be riding for 2 days before we reach the destination.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awfully long.¡± Linda grunted.


    Liber even cried.


    ¡°I know, I know. Once we¡¯re far away, we will take a break.¡±

 Chapter 114 - The Illusionist

    It all seems to be true that they have captured him, but it was all a big lie. Benny and Karen broke his illusion for the 6th times and still couldn¡¯t pulled themselves out to end him. Mr. Funny Man sat down and drinks his coffee in the middle of an empty space. It was all white and seemingly never ending.


    When Mr. Funny Man tilted the hallway the two fell straight in the room and that¡¯s where it all began. They were trapped in his spell and began to hallucinate.


    ¡°So, you broke my illusion again.¡± He stated and commended them, indulging them with his petty words of encouragement. ¡°I am quite intrigued. There are very few people who were easily able to break my spell. You two are exceptional.¡±


    Karen stands up. ¡°Black suit, powerful and versatile Inquiara Magic. You must be the one they called Mr. Funny Man. The leader of the Kris Krux.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am.¡±


    ¡°I meet one of the Kris Krux before,¡± Benny said. ¡°Ms. Sunny Dale? Is that her name?¡±


    ¡°Correction, it¡¯s Mrs., she is my wife.¡±


    ¡°Ever since you trapped us here. I guess you want something from us?¡±


    Mr. Funny Man sighed and sip his coffee. ¡°Yes. I want you to tell me who the nobles from the opposing faction that hired you lot.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think that we¡¯re hired hitmen?¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± Mr. Funny Man dismisses his denial, ¡°The nobles won¡¯t be able to create such warriors without the palace noticing and at such a short time they were able to mobilize assassins to hunt down the princess.¡±


    Benny smirked. ¡°You¡¯re not just the leader for nothing.¡±


    ¡°But still,¡± Karen talked back. ¡°We will not talk.¡±


    For quite some time now, Karen observed his footsteps of where it came. He saw black linings that form into a door.


    ¡°You made this room for interrogation, am I right?¡±


    He didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Then, I guess. The effects are only limited this space.¡±


    Karen sprang and crashed onto the wall. Benny was able to follow her while Mr. Funny Man stayed behind enjoying the last of his coffee before opening the door and watched them struggled to stand up.


    The two heaved a breath and unleashed their blade to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut your heart at make you watch as I crush it by my own hands.¡±


    As Karen finished of her words, she lunged forward and slash her blade vertically. But it passed through him as if he¡¯s made of mist.


    ¡°What?¡± Benny blinked twice.


    Mr. Funny Man smirked. ¡°I was never here to begin with.¡±


    The whole place began to rumble. Dust and dirt began to crawl their way out of the walls and ceiling. As his image began to disappear, Karen doubt again if they were still in the illusion. But clearly, they can feel the rumble and smell the grossing smell of land.


    ¡°Shit, are we still on his illusion?¡±


    ¡°No, this¡­ this is real.¡± Benny responded.


    They went back and jumped on the hole back in the house. It was sealed by the earth.


    Karen is still infuriated by the fact that they were tricked. Benny, on the other hand, is quite amused of what he had found out just now.


    All her profane had become nuisance for his ears.


    ¡°Karen, Karen! For once, shut your mouth. Instead, of yattering bullshit why won¡¯t you help me formulate a plan as to how to track them.¡±


    Karen took a long breath and with the last of it she screams out of frustration.


    ¡°Feel good enough?¡± Benny asked


    ¡°We have one job and we weren¡¯t able to accomplished anything. We were so close. This close on getting our hands on the princess.¡±


    They got in the house where few of their men waited for them. There were horses for them at standby.


    ¡°Why do we have to use horses?¡± Karen queried. ¡°Does the nobles didn¡¯t give the Renegades enough money to buy us some appropriate modern vehicles?¡±


    ¡°Maine told us that we can¡¯t waste money that luxuriously. They allocate the money for other deemed to be important than this one.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡± She hisses. ¡°Simply to speak, they just don¡¯t want to give a shit about the nobles.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like.¡± Benny dismissively speaks to her. ¡°It seems that they believe that the number of our men can do the job and sending the two of us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s quite bold for them to assume. We don¡¯t even know what kind of abilities the enemies had until now.¡±


    Benny sighed. ¡°I understand your disappointment.¡±


    ¡°We tried so hard to blocked the possible roads they might go, but we got outwitted by the enemies and tricked by a single person.¡±


    There¡¯s a paused on their movements when there¡¯s a sudden rumble almost like there¡¯s an earthquake. Up ahead, they saw the villagers, men and woman along the adventurers, all their heavy rally directed at them.


    ¡°Damn it. We¡¯re cornered.¡± Every corner road was occupied by the villagers and they¡¯re at the tall border. Benny uses fire magic to blow it and make their way. They successfully got out but some of their men was caught by stakes and arrows before they could even move out. Their horrid screams reached them and the soldiers could only close their eyes.


    A soldier got closer to them and reported the situation, ¡°Ma¡¯am, our men were able to track them down on one of the roads we blocked just near this village.¡±


    ¡°Take us where it is.¡± Karen ordered.


    And the soldier politely nodded and went ahead first.


    Up in the sky, Mr. Funny Man flew. His eyes scanned below watching the vehicles burning, horses that became astray and several dead bodies on the ground. Ahead, a blueish color was spread like a paint. He smirked.


    ¡°It seems that they live up on my expectation. That¡¯s good. At least the princess is in good hands now¡­ even I¡¯m away.¡±


    He flew past the forest and across the river. He finally saw the carriage and Mr. Funny Man carefully descends and sat beside Alastor.


    ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± Alastor profaned. ¡°I thought you were dead.¡±


    ¡°No. Quite the opposite actually. I was interrogating the enemies, but it seems they managed to break my spell. When I felt the enemies¡¯ presence around this carriage, I immediately went out to find you guys, but it seems there¡¯s no need for me to intervene.¡±


    ¡°I told you we can handle a lot of situations.¡±


    ¡°And so, I have saw the result.¡±


    ¡°Did you just come from above?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I can fly, remember?¡±


    He snickers. ¡°By the way, it¡¯s not going to be easy. The enemies are using guns.¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it to, but whoever are supplying them, they must have a lot of budgets to buy some guns. But don¡¯t worry, the princess is safe. Ken and Linda made sure they weren¡¯t given a chance to use guns.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man sighed in relief. ¡°Very good. Then, I¡¯ll take my rest.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you better do that. We need energy in case of emergency.¡±


    And so, Mr. Funny Man entered the carriage. He saw Caroline sleeping quietly with her head on the pillow at the edge of the corner. The others were also seemed exhausted and fell asleep.


    Mr. Funny Man watches her. He remembered back then, when he was in 20¡¯s. At that time, she met the little Caroline, she was 3 years old at that time, but she¡¯s quite elusive as little she is.


    She would always wander around the castle by herself until she met him. He¡¯s not that good at that child but when the little girl asks for food, he didn¡¯t hesitate and gave her some of his homemade pudding, a delicacy that he ate quite often. It was not an ideal food for a child, but she like it anyway and ask for more.


    Mr. Funny Man is indebted with her family after Jven Teralhan save him during the war of tribes. He was one of the many victims when the Mephistic Hunters and the Gustafahl Hunters waged war.


    Ever since then, he made it his responsibility to act as her brother. But when her father became ill and died during the meeting of the 6 nations, she became distant even with her sister. She denied her heritage and began to travel away.


    He expected that she¡¯s only passing the time but she never came back and that¡¯s when he began to investigate her whereabouts. He was able to gather some information and heard that she¡¯s selling her artworks and her beautiful captions.


    If there is such as wishing star, then he¡¯d wish that everything would turn back to the way it is, but he knew and definitely within his nature deeply understand that some pains are deeper that it can change the person from inside and out.

 Chapter 115 - The Good One

    At some point, Alastor fell asleep and woke up when a brilliant light broke ahead of him. Startled by the fact that he fell asleep, he suddenly finds the reign. He gazed at his right and saw Mr. Funny Man taking over the reign.


    His sunglass is daunting as ever.


    ¡°Morning.¡± He greeted.


    Alastor yawn. ¡°When did you¡­?¡±


    ¡°Earlier, I couldn¡¯t sleep properly. So, I decided to go outside and found out that you¡¯ve fell asleep. Just out of curiosity, how can you sleep without losing your balance? I can never truly grasp the notion.¡±


    A beam of smile formed in his lips. ¡°It kinda happened during the training back in the Glade. It¡¯s vague, but I remember when we were playing tag.¡±


    ¡°Tag?¡±


    Alastor nodded. ¡°We have to stay awake just to make sure our mark won¡¯t be stolen. It¡¯s kind of a strategic game, we¡¯ll make a trap or plan an ambush for the enemy in order to steal their marks.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man bemused. ¡°I understand. That is quite interesting. A training of both body and mind. Truly fascinating, indeed.¡±


    ¡°Anyways, I ended up in the 2nd place.¡±


    ¡°No wonder. You¡¯re bright just as how you displayed your fighting prowess.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nothing to be brag.¡±


    But he can¡¯t deny it, it feels nice to be commended. Alastor was never the guy that his fellow glade befriended until the end of their training.


    Mr. Funny Man took a wide turn on the right and came go through a bridge. Another left turn and they found themselves in a hidden spot where thick bushes and tall trees covered their tracks.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a rest for now.¡± Mr. Funny Man declared. ¡°Your pet seems tired.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not my pet. Liber is my partner.¡±


    ¡°A partner? Very well.¡±


    They woke up the people inside and had them prepared some kitchen utensils. The crates that they¡¯ve carried were put up in a good use.


    Ken was in charge of chopping of logs and prepared the fire for the Calderone to place. It was a mild and calm fire, just the heat they needed for. It was quite some time before the necessary ingredients were prepared. A water was put in first, waited for it to boil and then vegetables like potatoes, broccoli, and lettuce were drowned. The pork chops were washed, removing the preservatives and making sure that it¡¯s thoroughly clean. Lastly, ginger was included to remove the bad odor.


    Caroline had spread 5 blankets each one of them to sat down. Caroline carefully walked and get inside the carriage. Alastor was asleep in a fetal position. She slowly pokes his cheek and pinched it.


    ¡°Breakfast is ready. Wake up now.¡±


    Her gentle voice did not fail to make him slightly open his eyes. Alastor briefly glance at her and then got back to sleep, only responded with a heartful grunt.


    ¡°You can sleep later after you eat.¡± She said and insistently poke him.


    Finally, he turned around and face her.


    ¡°If I eat, I won¡¯t be able to sleep back.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I have to dump.¡±


    ¡°Gross.¡± That¡¯s the only thing she can mutter and she left.


    ¡°Finally, some peace.¡±


    When he finally thought that there could be finally peace and he was able to sleep. A creeping sense came from his behind, and cold drips of water suddenly fell on his face. And a certain face he flashes in his mind.


    ¡°Do you want to continue this shenanigan, for real?¡± Alastor asked. He got used with Linda¡¯s creepy provocations but are still affected by it in some ways.


    ¡°She said that you¡¯re not waking up, so I guess that a little scare away might do the trick.¡±


    Alastor got up and go to sat down. He sighed. Ken handed Alastor with plate, fork and spoon. It was quite a delight and Ken was never gotten over by it even that¡¯s an hour ago.


    ¡°Man, it¡¯s been some time since I had some decent breakfast or any other else.¡± Ken said and stretches his arm. He was appointed to accompany Mr. Funny Man in their journey.


    ¡°How come?¡± He queried. ¡°Are the foods back in the eateries that bad?¡±


    ¡°Well, not quite, but you can tell that some of their foods were out cold and had to use heater which is quite disturbing and triggering trust issues about their products. That is why homemade breakfast is the best of all.¡±


    ¡°Sorry if I question so much. I never tried going out and had to go to a locals¡¯ eateries.¡±


    ¡°Nah. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s kind nice to hear that you can talk and all. By the way, about your Inquiara magic, Minecraft, right? I can¡¯t help to think but, it kinda look like a para-shift magic and reality shift magic. Won¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Mr. Funny Man paused. He¡¯s quite bemused of his observation.


    ¡°Mr.?¡±


    ¡°It is similar to that, but don¡¯t mistaken. My Inquiara Magic does not teleport to a pocket dimension. I agree that its condition is quite similar to the description of what para-shift magic could be, but don¡¯t get confuse, that is the trick of my Inquiara Magic. It can only create things according to my will. The ¡®by long¡¯ effects are part of the condition that I place on my Inquiara magic to improve the security. Now, do you understand?¡±


    Ken blankly stared at him for a while and smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t get it. It kinda sounds complicated now.¡±


    I¡¯m really glad this guy is slow. Mr. Funny Man¡¯s heart felt relieved after knowing that Ken was not quite a bright guy. But still, he is still quite a skillful in terms of combat.


    Inside the carriage, the two girls are currently watching Alastor sleep in fetal position. They thought he didn¡¯t know but he was pretending to be asleep for a while now, spiraling in his thoughts about their behavior.


    What are these two doing? They¡¯re waiting if I snore, drips my saliva or something?


    Unknowingly, the two had bet if he would drop with his face flat on the ground or in his back the next time the wheels will stumble on a rock and shaken the carriage, but so far, he¡¯s sleeping strong and fixated in his position.


    Fall, fall, fall, please fall with you face plastered in the ground. Caroline wished through her mind as she gawks at him.


    Linda¡¯s eyes remained observing him. Please be on your back.


    ¡°He¡¯s not going to fall any moment now, ain¡¯t he?¡± Caroline whispered to Linda.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just wait. Any moments from now. He¡¯s going to be drop dead.¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s ears caught that they¡¯re whispering something, but could not decipher it properly.


    What the hell are they talking about? He asked himself. Shit, I can¡¯t hear what they¡¯re talking about, with all of this rustling and bustling noises.


    Their journey continued with leisure until they finally made their way to the next village.

 Chapter 116 - Divided

    The town is composed of tall houses. The street is wide but only in the main road. The rest of the roads are quite a lot of bustles. They came to the inn and left Liber for the staff to take care. Ken and Linda came to the guild and issued a quest for them while Alastor and Mr. Funny Man gathered some supplies for their next destination. Caroline was back in the inn and rest, apparently the weather is too much for her and she didn¡¯t have any decent sleep for the past days.


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s okay to leave her in the inn?¡± Alastor asked.


    He was quite well aware of the situation and cautious about the people around the surrounding. Even now, Alastor¡¯s eyes are restless.


    ¡°Calm down.¡± Mr. Funny Man started and spun him a glance. ¡°Have you ever looked at your face this morning?¡±


    ¡°My face has nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re dry as a Salmon. You should go easy on yourself. I¡¯ve paid for premium services on that inn. Her security is reassured. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    A question mark pop on Alastor¡¯s head. ¡°What do you mean by Premium Services?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to repeat myself? It¡¯s about security.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Alastor shakes his head. ¡°Some places the words Premium Services has different meaning.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    Alastor let out an exaggerated sigh. Jostling through the crowds they broke through the market and finally had a breather out of the crowdy place and back to the inn.


    They had to climb to the 3rd floor and had to walk 12 doors away to turn left and had to cross another 3 doors to get in their room.


    Inside, there were several rooms separated, each one for them. In the lounge, Caroline was leisurely wearing a pink silk robe with her hair interweave. Her eyes glimmering in light for a moment. Her fingers seemingly newly polished. She¡¯s currently reading some magazines, her legs crossed as she reached out a cup of coffee, sloshing everywhere and delicately guzzle the remainder.


    ¡°You were right,¡± Mr. Funny Man began. ¡°This is not the premium service I had expected.¡±


    ¡°Me too,¡± Alastor nodded and lean closer to her, ¡°Me too buddy.¡±


    ¡°Hey,¡± Caroline pretended to glare and turn her eyes back to reading. ¡°I¡¯m right here. I can hear you guys even if you¡¯re muttering.¡±


    ¡°What exactly they did to you by the way?¡± Alastor clasping harder in his fervorous thoughts.


    ¡°For starters, they treated me like a customer on a salon and spa.¡± She enthusiastically exclaimed. ¡°I have forgotten how it feels good to be had a makeover for once in a while. It is the best day of my life¡­¡±


    Before she can begin yattering about cosmetics, Alastor lifted his eyes and rolled leaving her behind and go to the kitchen. They had so much to prepare before they leave.


    After packing the supplies, they heard screeching, the kind that product from friction of two things on the ground and then came a loud crash somewhere in the lounge.


    Alastor immediately got off in the chair and went to the lounge where Caroline was tucked her back on the seat at the left side on the corner. Her face was totally in shocked. On the front door, Linda¡¯s seemingly annoyed expression stretched in a thin smile.


    Ken¡¯s upper body crashed through the wall that separates the bathroom. He hurtfully moaned and got out of the hole he made.


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Ken laughed a little and remove his oddly shape shoes. The backdrop is red and has golden linings. Wings embark at the side.


    ¡°The hell are you doing?¡± Alastor questioned.


    Linda sighed, crossed her arms and drummed her fingers as if itching to grab something. ¡°The shoes itself is the reason, but the fault is clearly from the owner himself.¡±


    Ken tried to swallow his own saliva but there¡¯s nothing as it became dry. ¡°It¡¯s an accident. Let¡¯s not dwell in the past, shall we?¡±


    Linda bowed down before Caroline, ¡°Princess, if you may give the order, I will cut his head for his insolence behavior.¡±


    Caroline shakes her head and wave her hand, ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. Don¡¯t overthink about it and don¡¯t call me princess either. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re not travelling together. Carol will do fine.¡±


    Alastor pushed his finger in the air and towards to Ken. ¡°Still, you have to control those whatever magical shoes you¡¯re wearing.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man got out of his room and stared at the hole in the wall and to the group. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you guys accidentally conjured a magic and almost destroyed this room.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. Hehehe.¡±


    After explaining what happened, Mr. Funny Man used his magic to repair the way it is before. He takes a long, deep breath through his nostrils before turning on his heel and pretentiously glared at them. He glanced at the shoes.


    ¡°Mister Ken, while we¡¯re in the inn, would you please remove those shoes? You might hurt someone if you have no control over it.¡±


    Ken immediately takes off his shoes and threw it in his room.


    Linda and Caroline had prepared for their dinner. The rest got out of the room and joined together to eat.


    ¡°By the way, Ken, where did you get those shoes?¡± Alastor questioned.


    ¡°It¡¯s call Hermes Sandals. I bought it on some armory store for quite a low price.¡±


    ¡°Figures why.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Those shoes of yours are defective.¡±


    ¡°Uh, no. They¡¯re not. The owner told me that it grants the user extra speed, but I need to control my mana in order to use it properly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I guess you can use it to train tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± Mr. Funny Man intercepted. ¡°Miss Linda, I hope that you found appropriate guild quest in town.¡±


    ¡°I actually wanted to talk about that.¡± She moaned and drank a water. ¡°The highest rank I could find only requires three members.¡±


    ¡°That is quite troublesome. I was planning to take on much quests as possible.¡±


    ¡°On what purpose?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°Simple, money and training for princess Caroline.¡±


    ¡°Why-what about me?¡± Caroline responded. There¡¯s a slight voice of protesting in her voice. ¡°Do I really have to?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s better to do to improve your magic is by testing it on the actual combat.¡±


    ¡°But the only thing I knew is basic healing magic and protective spells. My offensive magics are not that well to showcase in combat.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t need to do that much of a job. You¡¯ll be only spectating and support us with healing magic and your protective spells.¡±


    ¡°But---¡±


    ¡°No more buts. If you want to get stronger you have to put yourself in combat.¡±


    There was a silence for a while.


    ¡°Fine.¡± She finally said.


    Mr. Funny Man¡¯s turned to Linda.


    ¡°There¡¯s two quests, right? What about the other one?¡±


    ¡°I think that it would be perfect for the princess. It¡¯s low rank exterminating quest.¡±


    ¡°Exterminating quest?¡±


    Linda nodded, ¡°What kind of monster that needed to exterminate?¡±


    ¡°An Ozer bear,¡±


    Mr. Funny Man winced. ¡°Alastor, can you take down an Ozer bear?¡±


    Alastor snorted. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s nothing trouble for me.¡±


    ¡°I am sure that he can take it down without our help.¡± Linda proudly exclaimed.


    ¡°Very well, miss Caroline and Alastor will take the low rank quest tomorrow and hunt down the monster before the sunset came to pass.¡±

 Chapter 117 - The Image Of Being

    As the first light streak in the sky, Alastor and Caroline went to the guild house.


    After taking the quest, they went to the wilderness. It describes that the Ozer bear appeared over the western forest and had been causing quite a ruckus to the people who¡¯re living in cityside. The recent victims told him that the monster resides at the small mountain behind the elevated land.


    They had to walk for few kilometers to reached their destination. Caroline was able to keep up despite the fact that they¡¯ve been pummeling with hotness.


    They finally reached a settlement of farmers. At the other side there was a wreckage displayed. It had seemed that the monster made another victim of its ravage.


    The village leader greeted them and took them in on her hut. It wasn¡¯t big but it is suitable enough for people to live.


    ¡°My, my. Forgive me, I wasn¡¯t able to tidy up my house. I didn¡¯t expect that someone is going to accept this village request.¡±


    The first thing that Alastor noticed from the old woman are old scars that were hide in her seemingly cultural tattoos, but it didn¡¯t stop in that, he saw several cuts in her neck and her collarbone.


    Caroline shakes his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s no need for you to treat us with such hospitality. We are thankful enough for you greeting us. We will make our way and promise to do our job.¡±


    ¡°Ah yes, yes.¡± The old lady enthusiastically nodded. ¡°The Ozer bear appeared few weeks ago.¡± She then lifted her head to see Caroline and gaze for a while before continuing. ¡°It was a quiet day just like the others. We make our daily living from rice products to animals¡¯ exportation. All was well, but ever since there¡¯s an incident that took over around that mountain, it affected our daily life as well.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s eyes darted around the corner and saw a painting hanging. It was a depiction of a happy woman with her partner who appeared to be grumpy.


    ¡°That¡¯s when the first incident happens.¡± She whined and whimper but suppressed as she continued. ¡°My husband along the other village men were cutting off some trees and chopping it was attacked by the Ozer bear. He sacrificed himself to protect the youngsters and fled back to the village.¡±


    That¡¯s when a single tear dripped to her cheeks and then followed by another.


    ¡°It¡¯s foolish. He shouldn¡¯t have fought that monster all by himself. He¡¯s too dumb to act brave like that.¡±


    Caroline felt a sting in her heart. She handed the old lady her handkerchief.


    ¡°Foolish or not, what your husband did is noble. You were lucky to have a husband like him. Few only had the courage to face their death and grit out what strength had left.¡±


    Alastor walked out and began to analyze the topography of the land. He strolled outside and familiarized every corner and part of it. He didn¡¯t include the forest at that since it is far too dangerous for him to go alone.


    He came back to their given hut and mumbled himself. Caroline already prepared their breakfast. After they ate, Alastor shared what¡¯s in his mind.


    ¡°Caroline, how many times you can use your healing and protective magic?¡±


    ¡°7 to 10 times.¡± She responded.


    Alastor pondered again.


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m estimating.¡± Alastor responded. ¡°It appeared that we¡¯re going to face a mature version of Ozer bear.¡±


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°A mature Ozer bear can rival three people strengths.¡±


    ¡°I thought this is supposed to be a low rank quest?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is. But this kind of quest was more appropriate to those who can use elemental magic. I¡¯m a Mana Folder, remember? Just like you, I can only use healing magic and protective spell.¡±


    ¡°So, what now?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll think of something.¡±


    It was 3 at afternoon at that time. Alastor and Kate prepared a trap, the most usual and the oldest of tricks. They offered a cow in the middle of the grass field.


    Kate was hiding far away behind a log while Alastor was on top of a tree waiting for the Ozer bear to appear.


    It wasn¡¯t much long when the wind shuddered from east and birds was rattled by a huge roar. The ground trembled with every footstep the monster takes. Alastor was holding firmly to a branch of tree.


    The Ozer bear is 12 feet tall while Alastor is just half of it. Its body is made most of portion is fats and wider in width. Its thick brown fur was effective to protect itself from the cold.


    The monster instantly launched itself towards the cow and quickly killed it with its bear claws. It took joy from drinking the blood. It was a temporary joy when Alastor used his transcendent wall to crush the remaining body the cow.


    The Ozer bear immediately turned its murderous attention to Alastor and roared.


    Alastor dashed and waved his hand. Several walls floated and blocked some ways of the monster. He sprang to his floating wall and spun forward, cutting its broad shoulder.


    He landed behind it.


    Alastor groaned. ¡°Damn. You¡¯re tall.¡±


    He sped off again. The monster spun with his claw. Alastor bend backward and slide but he was caught with its left leg.


    Alastor crash to one of his walls and cough blood.


    Caroline immediately rushed to his side and healed him. Alastor felt rejuvenated from her magic. Her magic was quite different than him, Alastor¡¯s magic only does is to seal the wound, but the pain would still linger for somewhile but hers included easing the pain.


    ¡°Thanks.¡± Alastor said.


    There came another rumble again. Ahead of them, the Ozer bear charge with its head first.


    Caroline quickly manifested a protective magic. Alastor also helped her pouring mana and perform a coerced magic. The magic was perfect but the monster was relentless in charging and had them dragged back.


    They gritted their teeth as they endured the bolt of pain.


    ¡°Carol, don¡¯t lose your grip. You wanted to be strong, right? Now¡¯s your chance.¡±


    With last push, Caroline uses the last bit of her mana.


    The Ozer bear finally stopped and stumbled back. Its head is flaring in red.


    ¡°Uh-oh.¡± Caroline muttered. ¡°It¡¯s pissed, ain¡¯t it?¡±


    The Ozer bear roared louder than before.


    Alastor shakily nodded. ¡°Yep, it is. Caroline, you need to get away for your safety.¡±


    The monster began raised its fat elongated arm broke the shield.


    They immediately sprinted away. The monster¡¯s attention solely on Alastor and only his huge gait coming after him. The monster threw itself like a bullet.


    Alastor felt something whizzed behind. He risked a glance and saw the monster. Alastor quickly leaped and evaded the enemy. His blade had found its way to graze the behind of the monster.


    Once again, the monster thundered and furiously attack him. Alastor leap over his floating wall onto another to evaded the attack.


    Caroline couldn¡¯t bear to watch him struggle and she began to chant spell. A sphere of water accumulated in her palm and began to shoot the enemy. Her attacks were meaningless, she knew that, but she¡¯s still not going to back down.


    The monster was about to rush over her but a shield instantly fell down in front it and blocked its way.


    Alastor spun around stabbing its back. The Ozer bear endured the pain and tried to reached him with its claws. With quick reflexes, Alastor slide and spun around stabbing one more time on its belly. The blood is quickly oozing out from its body as it felt its life is beginning to slip past through it, but a monster is a monster, its instincts won¡¯t allow it to back down.


    He immediately sprang when the monster was on his line of sight, but the gap is too near for the enemy to reach his position.


    Something explodes behind it. It was Caroline¡¯s basic water spell attack.


    It was at that right moment Alastor¡¯s waiting for.


    He leaped with his sword raised and beaming in light.


    The last thing that registered in the monster¡¯s memory was its perception turns upside down and fell into blackness.

 Chapter 118 - A Belligerent Woman

    Alastor and Caroline came back to the village after they¡¯ve slain the monster. The head was cut off clean and had to wrapped the head of the Ozer bear to censor the gruesome figure. They stop at the front door and remove their shoes as it was stained in blood.


    Entering the hut, the old lady seemed to be preparing for their snacks. When she finally packed it with a fabric, she turned, tilted over her heels and got to see the tired faces of two. She hurriedly came to their side with a motherly gesture over the two.


    ¡°Oh my. Are the two of you alright? Is someone hurt?¡±


    Alastor shook off her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t worry we¡¯re fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. Just as you request, we¡¯ve defeated the monster for you.¡± Caroline earnestly said. ¡°It won¡¯t be bothering you anymore.¡±


    Alastor showed her the head of the monster, but she quickly averted her gaze.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to show such gruesome sight.¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Alastor said. ¡°I just thought it might be good taking this head as a proof.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for killing the beast. Without your help this small land of ours will be a food stock for the monsters.¡± The old lady clasps her hand. ¡°Ah yes. I forgot. I have something for you.¡±


    The old lady gave them a packed of food and a jar.


    ¡°What¡¯s the jar for?¡± Alastor remove the tip and smelled it. It was unpleasant and he could tell that this is a booze they cultivated.


    ¡°It¡¯s a beer.¡± She replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been longing to ask,¡± Caroline started. ¡°Why not move away from here? Live in the city? I¡¯m pretty sure you have family back there. Any sons? Daughters?¡±


    The old lady shakes her head. ¡°I understand what you are saying, but whenever I see the life of my children had I cannot bear to see that they must endure watching me over too. They have their own life now, and I have my mine.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re their mother.¡±


    ¡°I know, but it doesn¡¯t mean I have to control their lives.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. They should take care of you.¡±


    The old lady offered a half-smile. ¡°My children, debts me nothing, darlin¡¯.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Caroline,¡± Alastor cut off and threw her a look.


    The old lady sighed. ¡°You know, you kinda remind me of my late husband. Grumpy, strict and cold. He never gave me too much attention ever since we had our first child. All the time he¡¯s busy on farm, making deals with the city mayor regarding exporting rice and other. And even still we¡¯re living smoothly, he cannot still rest assured. I knew since the beginning that he¡¯s scared of being a father and a husband, but I didn¡¯t blame him of such. We married the same year as you youth. He didn¡¯t have a plan nor has any money. What he has done for our family is enough for me as a gift.¡±


    ¡°What about your scars?¡± Alastor dared to asked. ¡°Where did you get them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this?¡± The old lady folded a part of her clothes around her around and showed to them various scars. ¡°I got this scars in several occasion. One was trying to help him and I got fell, some where from his whips accidentally leading to me. None was his fault.¡±


    Alastor hummed his fingers. His eyes remained skeptic.


    ¡°By the way,¡± she ventured at her room and grabbed a sack of coins. ¡°This is the only thing we can offer to you.¡±


    The dangling noises from it didn¡¯t escape their ears. They knew that all inside was coins, summed out of their remaining budget.


    Caroline as belligerent she is, decline her offer before Alastor can claimed it. ¡°No, no. Please, keep it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± The elder asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you accept his job for the enemy.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Alastor promptly responded. His hands were about to reach the sack of coins but Caroline shoved it down.


    ¡°But we gained something valuable in the process too.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Experienced. Our bout against the monster helped me improved my ability.¡±


    ¡°But still¡­¡±


    ¡°There is no need.¡±


    The old lady took a hold of Caroline¡¯s hand and handed the sack of money.


    ¡°This is a token of our appreciation. Do not worry. With the monster is gone, our products will once more flourish.¡±


    ¡°I really - really feel bad about this, taking your money while the men and women in this village are having a hard time.¡±


    ¡°Miss Caroline, you have a good heart. I hope there could be others like you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kindness.¡±


    The old woman nodded and offered a smile as she watched Caroline and Alastor took off.


    ¡°You¡¯re a fool for trying to reject the money, you know.¡± Alastor spoke after her.


    The sky was dipped in orange and red. The wind shrilled while the birds are following the rhythm of the breeze.


    ¡°Of course, I would decline her. They¡¯re poor. If you have any amount of decency left in your heart - which is none, then you would¡¯ve understood them.¡±


    Alastor sighed as clung the head of the beast. ¡°I really still can¡¯t believe that you were able to survived that much long all by yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why? Because I¡¯m a girl?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s because you¡¯re na?ve. Denying a money is like denying a food treated by some stranger.¡±


    ¡°By taking their remaining money, how do you think they will survive?¡±


    ¡°The old lady seems so confident about reviving their land.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t really care about other people, don¡¯t you? You only care to those who you considered friends or anyone that you can use.¡±


    ¡°This world revolves only in money. Without it you cannot afford anything or survive that much long.¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Caroline protested. ¡°Your world revolves only in money.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah? What do you know about me? You barely know me and now you have the right to judge? Excuse me, princess. I only wanted to gather resources as much as possible so you can get home safe.¡±


    Caroline raised a brow. ¡°Do you actually want to save or are you only doing this just to get some plenty amount of money?¡±


    Alastor almost had forgotten what he is. And so, he didn¡¯t reply. They were silence for a while.


    ¡°You know what? It doesn¡¯t matter anymore. Let¡¯s just go back and get some rest.¡±

 Chapter 119 - The Takeaway

    After giving the head of the Ozer bear to the guild as a proof of completing the quest, Alastor and Caroline sat down on the chair in front of each other. They unpacked the wrapper. The lunchbox contains delicacies that are very well familiar to them. Rice that has been marinated in soy sauce, broiled eggs and some fried meat.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m disappointed.¡± Alastor said and took a bite.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite good.¡± Caroline stated with a delightful expression.


    There was already a given cup in the guild that they¡¯d use and shared the booze that they have got from the elder lady from the village. The liquor has the mixed fragrant of honey, apple and a small content of regular booze.


    Alastor enjoyed the bittersweet liquid that melted in his tongue. Caroline however, was not able to endure it and nearly spit it out but she gulped it quickly. She coughed a little, her cheeks are burning in red.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m not used to it. I haven¡¯t been able to drink for couple of years.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Alastor guzzled the remainder and decided for another more round. Caroline asked for more and served herself. Her face squirmed in bitterness.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself, Caroline.¡± Alastor said. ¡°Mr. Funny Man would be pissed if you¡¯re drunk when we get back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask this.¡±


    Alastor winced. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your takeaway with her?¡±


    ¡°Who? The old lady in the hut?¡±


    Caroline nodded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t buy her story.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t buy about what?¡±


    ¡°Everything she said about her husband.¡±


    ¡°Really? How come?¡±


    ¡°Well, for starters, I don¡¯t believe that he¡¯s a good husband.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think? Is it about the scars?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But she said that it was an accident.¡±


    ¡°Care, long and deep scars like that doesn¡¯t come from any kind of minor accident. It had done with such force.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± she shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s pretend that you¡¯re right. What do you think that should¡¯ve done if you were in her position?¡±


    ¡°Leave, of course. People that are capable of hurting you even if you show some affection is not worth of spending a lifetime.¡±


    ¡°Maybe ¨C no, it maybe because she¡¯s truly in love with him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s absurd.¡±


    ¡°Listen, Al. When you love a person no matter how ugly their past is, you would¡¯ve come to still reached out for them.¡±


    Alastor hastily shakes his head. ¡°No. That doesn¡¯t make any sense at all. It¡¯s like selling your soul to a demon with no price.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know it doesn¡¯t sound anything right at all, at first, but when you¡¯ve come to know how damaged their past is, you would¡¯ve come to appreciate it, ¡®probably gained your sympathy, and because of that you¡¯d do anything within your powers lift them back to the light.¡± Caroline enthusiastically said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t quite get it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what love is about, well for me.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the very definition of love, then I daresay love is an idiot, a fly in a back of a dragon, a na?ve warrior with no shield, a judge with no power, and a suicide. It¡¯s like trusting someone to catch you with your back behind the cliff and the other is on the opposite. It makes you vulnerable to death.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe love is courage, accepting, and understanding.¡± Caroline responded. ¡°You know I¡¯ve always thought my mother was a fool to marry my father. You see, my father is just like the old lady¡¯s husband, he¡¯s busy running around, ordering to implement this and that, never had the time with his wife and too much little time for his daughters, but when my mum was sick, my father was fast as a Comodo and had cancelled all of his meetings. I heard some of their conversation, just to summarize, it¡¯s odd that it came from my mother, she¡¯s scolding my father for cancelling his meeting for some building program. My father is like ¡®Oh, darling. I¡¯m sure that they will give me a chance to present my proposition. For now, I must stay by your side until your sick is gone.¡¯ And my mum would retort ¡®Don¡¯t let me drag you in this meddlesome sick of mine. You¡¯ve been planning this for months.¡¯ And my father would shut her up by kissing her, which is quite an idiotic by the way, since my mother is sick. Then after that, I have come to understand that love goes hand by hand, accepting and understand each other no matter what cost they¡¯d see for themselves.¡±


    Caroline drank in one swoop of her mouth then poor another one.


    ¡°Am I boring you, Al?¡± Caroline asked.


    Alastor has been silent for a while now. He shrugged his head.


    ¡°Not quite.¡± Alastor replied. ¡°Why did you leave your kingdom? I know that you didn¡¯t leave just to visit that place and reminisce the time with your mum.¡±


    Caroline puckered her lips and consumed a small amount of liquor.


    ¡°Because, I wanted to be free.¡±


    ¡°From what?¡±


    ¡°From being a royalty.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite difficult for me to understand, but your kingdom is the fruit of love out of your parents¡¯ labors.¡± Alastor exclaimed. ¡°Do you find it hopeless?¡±


    ¡°The fruit of their love is not hopeless. It¡¯s the throne is. The throne took away my family and pressured us. You see, because of the throne, my mother died and my father was assassinated just because they¡¯re gaining power ahead unlike any other kingdom.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why come back?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to burden my sister. But truly is, I desire to be free, from all of it. ¡®Free so I can showcase my paintings, travel to wherever my feet lead me and when I found some landscapes that is gorgeous to see I would¡¯ve captured it with the lense of my camera.¡±


    She looked down and wipes off the wet in her eyes.


    ¡°What about you, Al? What do you desire?¡±


    ¡°My desire, huh. Well, I don¡¯t have any desires.¡±


    ¡°Not one? What about love?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in love.¡±


    ¡°How come? Didn¡¯t you hear what I just said earlier? If not love, how about status, power, or wealth?¡±


    Alastor shakes head.


    ¡°Nothing. Come on, there¡¯s gotta be something you desire of. What about freedom?¡±


    ¡°Freedom is relative to what you are.¡±


    Caroline raised a questioning brow. ¡°What exactly are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Freedom is luxury that human cannot attain easily.¡±


    ¡°Are you saying it doesn¡¯t exist?¡±


    Alastor lightly nodded.


    ¡°To some people.¡±


    ¡°Please, do explain. I¡¯m interested.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think wealthy people, including yourself were not able to truly gain your freedom?¡±


    ¡°Well, for me, it¡¯s because of my heritage.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. What about the wealthy ones?¡±


    Caroline shakes her head. Even if she were able to get out in the castle, there are some places in this world and some perspectives she hasn¡¯t been able to know yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of their desire for money.¡±


    Caroline offered a half smile. ¡°I see where¡¯s this going. So, you¡¯re trying to say that desire itself is a hindrance to our freedom.¡±


    ¡°Let me finish.¡±


    Alastor drank another round of booze. He writhed and licked his lips. ¡°The desire of money by the wealthy men and women is just an example of why we can¡¯t achieve freedom. Surely, I agree that some desires have come with favorable delight to our life, but it doesn¡¯t mean we are truly free, because there are people out there who is still desires for something more and won¡¯t stop nothing just to get it, hence, freedom and freewill is impossible to fully attain.¡±


    ¡°So, not only freedom is non-existent but also free will?¡±


    ¡°Well, I never said that ¡®kinds of freedom¡¯ are non-existent but only limited, but yes in regards of freewill.¡± Alastor nodded.


    ¡°Then what do you think about that old woman? Is she not free?


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Even if she¡¯s still away from the ill of this society?¡±


    ¡°Darling, she¡¯s poor and their village. Every day, they have to work even if they don¡¯t want to because they¡¯re tired. They¡¯re slave in that situation. Yes, they have the freedom of choice, but they don¡¯t have the will to find a new settlement because they don¡¯t have the will to do what they think is right.¡±


    Caroline remained silent while drinking.


    ¡°Too much desires will be the downfall of those who are not content.¡±


    ¡°So, in order to be free, you have to let go of your desires?¡±


    ¡°Precisely, yes, but because of our situation we are not capable of attaining it.¡±


    ¡°And why is that?¡± Caroline asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of the society and those people who keep wanting more. You see, society were built out of despair because we badly needed a sense of protection, but also because of that, a new opening has been made to those are on top that wants more. They waged war and deaths comes to follow, expanding whenever they find the opportunity, the same goes to the minority too, they exploit people¡¯s lives as if it¡¯s meaningless to them. There was peace, but it¡¯s nothing but a fragile stability that¡¯s going to break. So, you see, even people have desire to gain freedom, they are still inclined to be trapped in dilemma of this ill society, but to those who are not, they have more choices, unlike those are shackled in chains of the society.¡±


    Alastor paused observing the liquor inside the glass.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s ironic is?¡± Alastor started.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Humans created society to suffice their needs of protection, security and sense of companionship, but as ages goes by, the society itself became their prisoner and stole away their freedom.¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason why you don¡¯t want to love? Because it¡¯s a desire that can backstab you?¡±


    ¡°Desire is a poison that might kill you. It is designed to dehumanize the people, because whenever we achieve something, we have to sacrifice a part of ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Then what about the money?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t treat it as much of a desire. More like a basic need of my living.¡±


    ¡°Then what about you? Are you free right now?¡±


    Alastor paused and smirked. ¡°That¡¯s an obvious question.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s it? Desires are hindrance to absolute freedom and free will? What about our destiny? Where does it go?¡±


    ¡°The only one who has freedom and freewill are the one who ruled above us, and as long we desire, we are bound on trampling other people, whether it is good intention or not. Well, I don¡¯t know about the destiny but one thing for sure, it is already written. We are tied to our destiny and there is no way we can liberate ourselves from it.¡±


    ¡°How about you? If you desire nothing what makes your life worth living and don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s about the money or the rewards of being a glade mercenary.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I¡¯m the one who has the freedom to choose.¡±


    ¡°If you say that you have the freedom to choose, why stay with the glade? After all, you¡¯re the one who said that those who are tied with society are going to suffer.¡±


    There was a paused. Caroline¡¯s question seems right on the bat.


    ¡°It was not that simple.¡± Alastor promptly replied.


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°The only reason that I¡¯m staying is that the glade is my home. I was fed and learned everything in there.¡±


    Caroline stared at his dark sullen eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡± Caroline said.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know where to go, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Because there is nothing to go to.¡±


    Caroline swigged 2 more set of liquor and set down the glass. She crossed her arm and looked him in the eye as if she was testing him.


    ¡°You may claim that desires are nothing but designed to destroy us, but it¡¯s not always a gloom in the sky, desires can be a good thing too, in some mysterious way that the universe is threading on. Desires motivates us to achieve the best version of ourselves and helps us to have a better life.¡±


    ¡°No matter the process is?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is not your fault for doing your best, as long as you¡¯re doing it right¡­¡± Caroline paused and shrugged. ¡°Sorry if I am so strange to you.¡±


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s not like that I¡¯m affected or disturbed at all. You know, I was never the man who¡¯s tempted by anything nor the kind who wants to achieve something. In fact, it is not my will to live at all.¡±


    ¡°Then how come you still continue to persevere?¡±


    ¡°Because fate allows me to and I will continue to live as much as I want, never minding the people around and only for myself.¡±


    ¡°You know what I see on you, Al?¡±


    Alastor raised the glass and poured himself another round and consume it, savoring the bittersweet taste and the aroma of the liquor.


    Caroline continued, ¡°You¡¯re a man that doesn¡¯t know a thing about yourself and that is why you can¡¯t choose what suits better to you. Listen to me, Al, it is unhealthy to lie about yourself, it is never good. You¡¯re the first person I have ever knew that has never been healthy for the entire life. You may continue with your charade, but one day, you¡¯ll see¡­ you¡¯ll regret missing out the pretty parts of this world. You have so much freedom yet you halfheartedly allow the devils control your fate. By the way you live, you¡¯ll preserved more than ever than those people that you slain and more targets that is yet to come.¡±


    ¡°Care, you barely knew half of my life.¡±


    ¡°I know, but I can tell what you are.¡±


    Caroline lifted her head from observing and playing the swirling rum and met his eyes with a sullen face and doleful bronze eyes.


    ¡°You are the very definition of someone who is living, yet unmoving.¡±


    He stumbled on her very last words. He can only express his astonishment in his eyes. He¡¯s astounded and puzzled at this time. No one has ever challenged him straight on in his entire life until he met her. Words began to form in his mouth but it became mute when there¡¯s a loud rang of music erupted in the guild house. Alastor shrugged, never minding her words as Caroline watch the people merry playing with their musical instruments.

 Chapter 120 - Moving On

    When the jar is empty and the lively place has died out, Alastor swallowed the last of the booze. He stole a glance to her glass. He decided to guzzled her booze. Now that she¡¯s mentioned in his mind, Caroline¡¯s asleep like a log for some time now. Alastor felt a creepy sense lingering somewhere in his back, around 8 o¡¯clock, he shrugged their gaze and proceeded on checking up on her.


    Alastor who¡¯s barely feel anything at all from the booze swipe her arms around his neck and piggyback her. With her efforts exerts during the fight, she deserves at least a break and a booze on her stomach.


    They proceeded and smoothly jostled through the crowds until they took a wide turn where the clamor of the bustling crowds had slowly died in his ears.


    The creeping eyes had reached his sense again.


    ¡°Whoever they are, their lustful eyes are creeping in to me. They¡¯re quite bold to assume that I never notice it. Now, what kind of approach will they use against me?¡± Alastor asked himself in his thoughts.


    He can tell from his behind, that there were three people who¡¯s following him. It was rushed and huge gait. Finally, a tall, muscular man appeared and blocked his way then it was followed by another two.


    ¡°Well, well. Looks who¡¯s going to have a good time tonight?¡±


    All of them had an awful similar face. Alastor couldn¡¯t tell if they¡¯re triplets since they have different tones of skins.


    ¡°Young man, where are you taking that beautiful girl right there?¡±


    They didn¡¯t bother to hide their lustrous eyes and their overstretching smiles.


    ¡°Haha. It seems that you¡¯re going to do something bad at her. As gentlemen, we cannot allow you to take that innocent young-looking girl alone.¡±


    So, that¡¯s your motif, huh. Alastor declared in his thought.


    ¡°I appreciate your concern but this lady is a friend of mine. So, please, don¡¯t let this stop you lot on your way. If you excuse me.¡±


    Alastor was about to turn the other direction but one of the ugly looking thugs had blocked his way.


    ¡°But still, there is no reassurance for us that she¡¯s your friend, so it is better for you to give her to us so we can take care of her.¡±


    This time the thugs already made their objective clear. They had thought that with their intimidating bodies they can scare Alastor.


    ¡°No.¡± Alastor replied with a cold voice. ¡°I know where¡¯s this going.¡±


    Alastor reached his sword with his right hand.


    ¡°If I, were you, I won¡¯t do that. This town forbids the use of weapons, including those who are travellers and adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Alastor withdrew his right hand from the sword.


    ¡°So, you see, it¡¯s useless. Give the girl to us now!¡±


    The thug was about to reach Caroline, but he met Alastor¡¯s hand. There was a crack of bones that reverberates to his senses. He looks at his fingers, 3 of it was utterly crushed.


    ¡°What did you do?!!¡± The thug screamed in agony as his fingers laid lifelessly.


    The others came after him. Alastor could only fight with only his right hand while the other was supporting Caroline.


    Alastor evaded their attacks easily. His fist swoop in to the thug¡¯s throat, the man stumbled back, bearing his throat, while the other guy successfully took a hold of Alastor¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Now I got you!¡± He declared.


    Alastor¡¯s knees quickly elevated, hitting his chin. He stunned and when he tried to punched Alastor two fingers pin his eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s dirty brat!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s three of you and I¡¯m only one with a girl sleeping on my back. It¡¯s not quite right ganged up an armless person, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The thug was about to pull out his dagger but he was threatened by Alastor.


    ¡°If you draw out your weapons, then I would be forcefully use mine too. You said it by yourself that using weapons here in town are illegal, but then again, if I kill you all then there would be no one to stand accuse at court.¡±


    ¡°Why you-?!¡±


    The thugs gritted their teeth.


    ¡°If I, were you, I would back-off. If I can man handle you with a single hand while there¡¯s a girl in my back, what makes you think you can take me down if I use both?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s scram for now, boys.¡± The man hisses.


    The three had left with such horror in their eyes. This unfortunate event will remind them not to provoke any more.


    It was 9 in the evening when they came. Mr. Funny Man was walking back and forth, he¡¯s face is worried of what might happen to those two. Ken, on the other hand, appeared to be injured and had to use bandage on his arm. Linda was around the corner reading books while enjoying her cake.


    ¡°Mr. Funny Man, calm down. They¡¯ll be fine.¡± Linda had said it earlier.


    He ignored her words and tried to find them earlier but Ken¡¯s condition required his attention.


    When he heard the door swing, he immediately took off and greeted them at the door. His eyes quickly caught Caroline.


    ¡°Princess!¡± Mr. Funny Man rushed at their side. ¡°What happened--?¡±


    When he got closed, his nose caught a strange and familiar smell.


    ¡°Is she drunk?¡±


    Alastor couldn¡¯t look at him with ease. Mr. Funny Man¡¯s dead stare eyes creeped Alastor¡¯s senses. A long, almost like a howl of hummed came under his breath. Alastor froze at that moment, his legs were stuck as it seemed.


    ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    He had never seen him twice as strict as Rod and Linda.


    The unconscious woman suddenly lifted her head from Alastor¡¯s shoulder and wearily scratch around her eyes.


    ¡°Oh, Mr. Funny Man. Hik-hik. Don¡¯t get riled up¡­ we were only celebrating.¡±


    His face suddenly softened.


    ¡°You get it wrong, princess. I am not mad, just worried. You know how dangerous it is at night. There are people out there that might do harm to you.¡±


    ¡°Dontcha worry, Alastor is here. He can even protect me with his left hand supporting me. Hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°Alastor, tell me, what happened earlier?¡±


    ¡°Nothing, r-really.¡± Alastor stutteringly said.


    ¡°Alastor,¡± She playfully said his name, ¡°Lying is bad. There were three jerks earlier who harassed us, but Alastor here beat them with his own hands.¡±


    Alastor gulped when Mr. Funny Man¡¯s stare became intensifies.


    ¡°Al, where did that happen? I will personally murder those shits.¡±


    Linda stands up and with her motherly strict looks, she came with the intention of scolding him. She remained quite as Mr. Funny Man inquired.


    ¡°Look, I already dealt with them, obviously they won¡¯t be coming back.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure of that?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± He nodded. ¡°Besides, we¡¯ll be leaving tomorrow, right?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Funny Man, I think it is better to scold them next time. I mean look at them they¡¯re messed. I promise you, there will be befitting punish for his behavior.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man paused and observed the two for a while before agreeing to her suggestion. He didn¡¯t notice that Caroline fell asleep again.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s do it tomorrow then.¡±


    Alastor felt a relief in his heart when Mr. Funny Man left and goes to his room. Linda came and knock his head.


    ¡°What were you doing?¡±


    ¡°We were celebrating. Caroline did very well during the hunt. She was able to use her magic and support me very well.¡±


    Linda sighed. ¡°If I were your position, I would celebrate too. But that girl isn¡¯t like any others, you have to remember that she¡¯s a princess.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. She was pretty insistent, ¡®cause the old lady back in the village gave us souvenirs of their products.¡±


    ¡°Hmp. I¡¯ll take care of her.¡± Linda declared.


    Alastor transfers her arm to Linda¡¯s shoulder and carried her in her room. Alastor sat down and looked up to the ceiling. Ken walked across him and threw a bottle of water.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Ken nodded. Alastor had noticed his injury.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± Alastor asked and let out a breath of refreshment.


    ¡°I got in trouble because of this slipper.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Ken replied. ¡°But I¡¯m getting hang of it. Its just a matter of time, yes, I will surely master how to use those shoes.¡±


    Alastor threw the bottle at the garbage can and he went to his room. His eyes went adrift, never minding his stench breath of alcohol that form a white cloud for a second and his mind fully diverge to sleep.

 Chapter 121 - The Past

    On quite some time, Linda had been acting strange lately. Her eyes have been observing far ahead, not minding the road ahead when she was taking the reign. Casting his eyes on her, Alastor snapped his fingers to spite her conscience back on the road. It appeared that it works when she flinches and shook her head.


    ¡°Is there something you want share?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I didn¡¯t have enough sleep, that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°You sure? Why don¡¯t you let me take the handle for now? Just rest inside and have Ken stay here instead.¡±


    Linda refuses his offer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me,¡± She exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯ve been reigning most of the time, allow me to return the favor.¡±


    ¡°If you say so.¡±


    Alastor closed his eyes with his back against the carriage.


    Linda shook her head and decline the thought of their unfortunate meeting. It was undeniably an odd coincidence for them to meet up.


    The road is long ahead, indeed. The sun wasn¡¯t that much of mental strainer. The wind is going along with the tide of the flock of birds traveling in southernly directions.


    Their conversations had struck in her mind and couldn¡¯t quite understand as of why they were able to snuck between the two borders of the regions. Nonetheless, they weren¡¯t harboring hostility towards her. Their meeting was more like two friends had met for once in a while, but for her they weren¡¯t just friends, they¡¯re the reason why she survived.


    Before Linda got in the glade, she was belonged in a certain tribe. A tribe that every nation knew and despises next to the Hayan Empire for the reason that they¡¯re notorious in using dark magic. Their tribe would abduct people, torture them, and would ask them if their heart wants an easy path ahead, that would be the time where they would agree to join their tribe. If they¡¯re not, they¡¯d be good as dead.


    Recently, it appeared that there had been some changes regarding about how the tribe flows, especially the heads of the tribe. And now, her acquaintance made things clear for her in a way that she was surprised.


    She doesn¡¯t fully trust them but a small talk won¡¯t hurt her. It¡¯s a perfect opportunity for her to gather some intel regarding how¡¯s the things going inside their tribe.


    It was early evening, the stars had equally embraced the darkness as the moon trailed its way ahead. Linda had told them to go ahead as she was in the business of buying some dress. Linda had gone through the main road and chose the only a single outfit she¡¯s interested. The red silk dress was folded and carefully put in the plastic bag.


    After the hourly tiresome strolling, Linda encountered a certain shop just ahead the market district and got inside to try it out. The entire store was flooded by customers. The bustling crowd was completely alike to the guild, but unlike this shop it has certain elegance atmosphere. It was noisy, but she didn¡¯t mind it, it would be more uncomfortable if this place isn¡¯t lively. The employees work in synergic movements and efficiently provide the customer needs despite their numbers.


    She was promptly greeted by one of the staffs and guided to an empty seat around the corner. Linda nodded and carefully walked, evading to bump the chairs of the people.


    It was cramp and hardly move to. Thankfully, the ventilation is on, the hotness was staved away the refreshing cold air.


    Upon casting her eyes on the menu, she¡¯s bewildered on dishes listed on the paper in front of her. She carefully read it one by one. One crunch Sunday, Egg-pot, Salamander¡¯s broiled guts¡­


    All of the list sounds foreign, exotic and not edible. Still, she¡¯s quite open on expanding her taste. Linda called one of the staffs and assisted her on choosing what kind of food would fit for her dinner.


    Presenting thoroughly, Linda finally made up her mind. A juice from a rare fruit called Mormon, an egg-pot paired with meat from a monster known as Gilgax.


    Upon tasting the Gilgax first, she felt the tender, almost soft as a cheese, it¡¯s as if the meat has no mass and yet she can feel the tender melting in her mouth.


    As she reaches the glass, two familiar presences sat in front of her, occupying the two chairs. It was man and woman, they¡¯re strangers for her, but somehow, she felt the she had met those two.


    A questionable brow has furrowed in Linda. Her eyes were asking their intention. If they¡¯re hostile she would¡¯ve placed her hand on her sword, but it appeared that they don¡¯t harbor ill will, but the possibility is still there.


    The woman was probably the same age as her. She has polished skin and amber hair down to her neck. Her companion looks to be younger, around 17 is her best estimate.


    Who could they be?


    The staffs had made cleared her dinner and delivered cups of coffees for them.


    ¡°Well, well. Look at you.¡±


    Finally, the lady had spoken. She pronounced the words earnestly and warmly as if they¡¯re family that had not seen each other for a quite some time.


    ¡°And who exactly are you?¡± Linda asked.


    For some reason, she felt awkward. The way she looks at her, her feminine voice and her face. Linda unconsciously looked away from her with an expression that has no emotion.


    ¡°It has been a long time since we¡¯ve met. I can¡¯t blame you for forgetting my face.¡±


    Again, Linda¡¯s brows arched.


    ¡°We¡¯ve met before. In fact, I¡¯m one of the children that escaped the Mephistic tribe. Don¡¯t you recognize me? It¡¯s me, Reyna.¡±


    Her eyes widened in surprise. Of course, she knew her well before. When the heads of the Mephistic tribe were preparing to sacrifice the children, their mothers made a plan to escape along with the children.


    Her memories began to flood back and had taken her before. It was the time when they¡¯re children. That day an annual celestial event had taken over. The red moon basked the entire town with its ominous lights. Torches were lined and up ahead there¡¯s an altar, three cups had been presented containing blood and poison. Linda, Reyna and Reyna¡¯s brother Yuzu has been chosen as the sacrifice, but their mother have prevented them and managed to escape, but their efforts have costs. Their lives have been taken and so, the children were left to survive on their and chose different paths.

 Chapter 122 - Unexpected Turn

    Linda¡¯s can¡¯t figure out what words she should pick. Her emotions are indescribable right now. She¡¯s unable to comprehend how it is possible but seeing them in front right now, she only has to believe.


    ¡°I-I-I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re alive.¡±


    Tears that were once held back began to trickled down. Reyna held her hands and clasped.


    ¡°Is it really you guys?¡±


    Linda had asked more. It seems to be a dream for her to see them again.


    ¡°Yes, we are.¡± Reyna said.


    ¡°I thought, I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°We were killed? No.¡± Reyna let go of her hand before starting to explain. ¡°When we fell on that cliff, someone saved us. Most of our childhood, we live in the wilderness. We build our house and live quietly for some time.¡±


    ¡°Who helped you? I have so many questions to ask.¡±


    ¡°Where to begin, huh? There¡¯s a lot happen after we separated.¡± She was lost at words for moment. Reyna clicks her fingers. ¡°Ah yes. As we fell on that cliff, a tribunal hunter helped us on getting away and live somewhere in the border and live for some years.¡±


    Reyna said it without hesitation but every word became heavier for her. Is it jealousy? Perhaps, but Linda understood that it was not their fault that they¡¯re fortunate that there¡¯s someone who helped them.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Reyna said as if she¡¯s reminiscing. ¡°We live in that forest for 6 to 7 years.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the person who helped you?¡±


    ¡°He died.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¨C It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I hope I can meet him so that I can expressed my gratitude for helping you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure he¡¯s in better place now.¡±


    Reyna paused for a second before continuing, ¡°So, after that, me and Yuzu travel out in the border and start our career as adventurers.¡±


    ¡°Really? That¡¯s great.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is.¡±


    ¡°I take that you¡¯re living comfortably now?¡±


    Reyna and Yuzu exchanged glances. Linda became suspicious over their odd silence.


    ¡°Yeah, we kinda, but we¡¯re still living back there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, what?¡± Linda asked, surprise to her statement. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because it holds sentimental value to us.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what it is, then okay.¡±


    ¡°What about you?¡± Reyna asked and observed her. ¡°You look glamourous. Have you already married to someone?¡±


    Linda chuckles. ¡°No. I haven¡¯t. I¡¯m still too young for that.¡±


    For a moment, Linda¡¯s eyes caught something outside the shop. It¡¯s Alastor and Caroline. For quite some time now she noticed that they¡¯re closed, like friends. But come to think of it, there is no way Alastor would have known her long before they formally met because most of the time Alastor was in the glade and with his group.


    Shaking her head, Linda gave a wry smile to Reyna.


    Despite what she¡¯d gone through Reyna doesn¡¯t seem to be losing her edge and the shape of her body. She¡¯s fit and appealing. The thoughts are same for Reyna to Linda.


    ¡°Enough about me.¡± Linda exclaimed and asked, ¡°What about you? I doubt that you haven¡¯t found the person whom you want to spend the rest of your life.¡±


    Reyna offered a half smile. ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Really?! Tell me about him.¡±


    At this moment, Reyna caught a glimpse to her childhood bestfriend, the one who loves fairytales, who believes that prince charming exist to save her from wickedness.


    ¡°It¡¯s not him.¡± Reyna declined her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s a her.¡±


    Linda¡¯s brows furrowed in surprise.


    ¡°So, you um?¡±


    ¡°Bisexual, yes.¡±


    Linda was silence for a moment. She did not expect to hear that from her.


    ¡°Are you disappointed?¡± Reyna asked.


    ¡°No, no.¡± Linda said quickly. She didn¡¯t want to misinterpret her silence as she began explaining her thoughts. ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting that, you know, since we were children, you always dream about a prince charming to come and save you.¡±


    ¡°Well, he did come but as an old man.¡±


    They chuckled. Hearing that Yuzu interrupted with an annoyed expression.


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t use our old man as a joke. One of these days he¡¯s going to visit you in your dreams and it ain¡¯t going to be pretty.¡±


    ¡°Sorry if I offend you geez. If I remember it correctly it was old man Ace who¡¯s the one pranking us.¡±


    ¡°But it is still inappropriate¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡±


    After that, Reyna¡¯s attention returns to her. Linda¡¯s eyes were solemn and heavy as if she missed half of her life with her friends.


    ¡°I guess your path wasn¡¯t that smooth, huh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well¡­ yes. After we parted, I had to walk for two days before some travellers saved me and took me as one of their own.¡±


    Linda looked down, trying to cover her face. Reyna peered quietly and understood her emotion very well. After confronting her emotions, Linda leans against the chair. Her former that is illustrious and the child that believes of fairytales was already dead. She had made peace to that after she joined the glade.


    ¡°I am so sorry to hear that. Maybe, if we should have come sooner, maybe¡­¡±


    Linda interrupted her. ¡°No, coming back would mean dangerous to you. And it¡¯s all in the past now. It¡¯s useless to talk about what ifs. Besides, after spending time with them I became an adventurer.¡±


    Of course, it was a lie. Linda didn¡¯t forget her position as a mercenary from the Glade. She has sworn that no matter who she¡¯s speaking with, she will share that relates to them.


    Reyna can see how Linda changes that much. The dreamy child Linda was far from this current version. It may seem that Linda¡¯s the ideal girl that every wanted to be, confident, beautiful, courageous, but behind that, she¡¯s damaged. Large cracks were hidden in her strong stature.


    Reyna understood her very well. She hated to admit it, but there¡¯s nothing she can do to repair that damage.


    ¡°How about Yuzu?¡± Linda altered her gaze at him. ¡°You seem¡­¡±


    Linda paused when she saw how skinny Yuzu is. Yuzu felt her gaze and quickly understand what she is thinking.


    ¡°Not healthy?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I was going to say skinny, but that would qualify.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not that really much of consumer. Reyna here, however¡­¡±


    ¡°Not a single word.¡±


    Reyna said these words with a threatening voice.


    ¡°Fine, fine.¡± Yuzu surrendered.


    Unlike Reyna, Yuzu was more of a timid person. He had that expressionless face that one might assume that he¡¯s bored.

 Chapter 123 - In The End

    ¡°By the way, what are you doing in a place like this?¡± Reyna asked Linda.


    ¡°Um, I was taking a breather. I¡¯m resting for now. I managed to save some money, so I think it''s ideal to rest for a while.¡±


    The rest is history for them. Reyna gave a small nod.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Linda asked.


    ¡°Oh um,¡± Reyna glanced at Yuzu. He nodded as if he¡¯s permission is needed to let her continue.


    ¡°You see Linda. When we say we¡¯re adventurers, we didn¡¯t lie about it, but something happens and took the opportunity.¡±


    Linda slowly shakes her head. ¡°I¡¯m not quite sure what you¡¯re getting at.¡±


    ¡°You see when we came home, we were greeted by Mephistic Hunters.¡±


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    ¡°They told us that the chief would like to make peace with us and including you, Linda. We were hesitant at first but¡­¡±


    ¡°Please tell me that you didn¡¯t accept their apology.¡±


    ¡°We did.¡±


    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    It seems that Linda¡¯s suspicion is right. They¡¯re hiding that to her.


    ¡°I know that they don¡¯t deserve to be trusted but, they changed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obviously a lie. Don¡¯t forget they tried to kill us.¡±


    ¡°That was before, Linda. Things are different now.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°We do and we¡¯ve been there. They are not lying, Linda. The way that the tribe works has change. It may sound impossible but they did change. They don¡¯t use children as sacrificial pawn anymore to gather celestial energy.¡±


    Yuzu continued.


    ¡°They¡¯re using an artifact. It¡¯s called Satrican. It can harness and collect energy. A stranger, an otherworlder came to us and sell us that artifact. He explained its various features. It can even open a portal to the Limbo and other stuffs.¡±


    ¡°So, you see¡­¡± Reyna intercepted. ¡°The Mephistic hunters has no reason now to sacrifice children. You can go home now.¡±


    Linda began to collect her thoughts and took a deep sighed.


    ¡°Even if you say that they¡¯re not the one that they¡¯re used to be, I have no reason to come back at that place anymore. As you can see, I¡¯m making a living in here.¡±


    Reyna didn¡¯t probe. ¡°Okay, I respect your decision.¡± Reyna gave her a sweet smile. ¡°Even still, it is nice to see you that you¡¯re happy and well.¡±


    ¡°I can say the same thing to you.¡±


    ¡°What about now? Where are you heading?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re hunting.¡±


    ¡°Hunting?¡±


    ¡°Now that we are officially back as Mephistic Hunters, we were hunting fugitives.¡±


    ¡°Of the same tribe?¡±


    ¡°No. From Tribunal.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. They officially cut their ties from that tribe.¡±


    ¡°I might help you. Do you have any idea what do they look like?¡±


    ¡°From what we gathered so far, the first one was describe that has a childlike behavior and has a white hair. His main weapon is dagger. The other one is tall, muscular and uses broadsword. You got any clue?¡±


    Linda clicked her tongue. She¡¯s spiraling whether she should spare them or trust to give them the information to them. Even if she gave them that information, it would be no use because that was weeks ago, and there is no way telling them where they might have been.


    ¡°Hey, Linda.¡± Reyna interrupted her from her murky thoughts. ¡°You, okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. About that, a few weeks ago, I collaborated with some adventurers due to some odd attacks, I know it¡¯s confusing but to summarize, we encountered them but they escaped.¡± Linda ended it there. She can¡¯t be reckless on sharing that information.


    ¡°Okay. Do you have any idea where they might go?¡±


    Linda shakes her head. Reyna nodded. She understood why Linda was so deep in her thoughts, her information after all was still a dead end for them.


    ¡°I appreciate your help.¡±


    ¡°May I know, what they did for them to deserved that Mephistic hunters would go after them? It¡¯s okay if you¡¯re not comfortable to tell me.¡±


    Yuzu murmured something to Reyna. Linda could hear under Reyna¡¯s breath saying its fine. Reyna¡¯s gaze return to her.


    ¡°They attack some of our villages and caused deaths. Now, don¡¯t let us get in your way Linda. We will head on.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± Linda called out before they turn their back on her. ¡°If you finally face them, do not underestimate their abilities. They are formidable enemies.¡±


    ¡°We will do. I hope there would be a chance for us to meet next time.¡±


    Before turning her back, Reyna gave a slight smile.


    Looking up to the sky, Linda could only hope for them to have a safe travel.


    After their meeting, Linda felt that a part of her feelings that was drawn tight was loosen up. She smiled on a thought that they might probably met next time.


    Alastor yawns loudly and open slightly his eyes. His eyes casted to his left and saw Linda gazing up on the sky.


    ¡°Hey.¡±


    His toneless voice creeped her out of her daydreaming and return promptly to the reality.


    ¡°You had a nice nap?¡± Linda immediately asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    It was brief, but Alastor can tell that she¡¯s daydreaming for some time now.


    ¡°You want to switch?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Alastor were keenly observing her face as if there is something in there.


    ¡°You met some dashing guy, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°What?! No.¡±


    Linda instinctively averted her gaze.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡±


    ¡°Then why you look so flustered all of the sudden?¡±


    ¡°Because you just blurted that out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°That is suspicious.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re suspicious.¡± Linda retorted.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s hooking up with someone.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? What about you and the princess?¡±


    Alastor became stiff and nervous, but his experience in interrogation gave him an idea how to act naturally during instigation.


    ¡°I saw you last night.¡± Linda declared. ¡°The two of you looks like some sort of flirting, that is hard to describe. The two of you looks like hasn¡¯t meet for a while. I wonder¡­¡±


    She chided her with a grinned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    But deep inside, Alastor is scared as hell. The same goes to Linda too. They will keep in mind, that probing each other is like lying to a detective.


    Linda did not go further and cast her gaze on the road. It was a long and straining day. The day had basked the forest and equally spread out above everyone. For some reason, Linda thought that Reyna might be looking up to the same sky as to her.

 Chapter 124 - Overboard

    The road ahead was not quite as they think it is. As they went to the zig-zag road, they came across various monsters. With the influence of Linda¡¯s ice magic, they managed to evade the monsters.


    But it wasn¡¯t going smoothly as their plan. There are monsters that is large enough to occupy half of the road, such as Poultry Cricket, a giant insect creature that has four limbs, has two feet and a head of a mantis. The monster was easily distinguished by its brow color and green color that mixed well.


    While Mr. Funny Man, Linda and Ken were in front, Alastor was at the back guarding Caroline. It¡¯s reasonable to say that it would be too hard for Alastor to fight it since the Poultry Cricket has high agility and uses wind magic to blend with its attacks.


    As of now, Linda blocked the enemy¡¯s attacks with her ice wall. She continuously uses her sword imbued with ice magic. Ken sprinted in a wide turn and tried to use fire magic to burn the monster. The Poultry cricket showed its fangs and blew the fire magic away.


    The monster swung its two claws, Ken managed to roll and evaded the continuous attack and entered the range of Linda¡¯s magic. An ice wall emerges to halt the enemy¡¯s attacks.


    ¡°Ken! Don¡¯t act so rush. That monster is faster than you.¡± Linda affirmed.


    Ken hushes and stand behind her.


    ¡°Then what do we do?¡± Ken asked. ¡°We¡¯ve been fighting this monster for quite some time now. I hate to remind you but we¡¯re in a hurry.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man who was observing for a while began to float.


    ¡°Linda, please use your ice shards to disrupt the enemy. Ken, wait for the right timing.¡±


    They all glance at Mr. Funny Man and gave a nod.


    And they all followed his plan. Linda began to swung from left to right her ice sword. The shards flung all over the road and hit the nearby trees but her attacks did not hit the enemy. The Poultry Cricket began to move erratically and blocked all of her assaults, deflecting it with ease. The monster cried as if it was mocking them.


    ¡°I beseech you, a giver of life, a giver of breath, a giver calmness.¡± Mr. Funny Man declared these words like a mantra and wind began to accumulate and spin around his hands. ¡°Wind Disruptor.¡±


    A torrenting wind had emerged wildly and shrilled annoyingly. His magic completely disrupted the branches of trees and the leaves swirl around on the tornado like attack that halted the enemy from moving.


    ¡°Mister Ken!¡± Mr. Funny Man shouted. ¡°Use your fire magic now!¡±


    Ken nodded and shoot several fireballs. The flame and wind had merged and they could hear the screech of the monster.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help them?¡±


    Caroline asked. She was observing for a while now, unknowingly to Alastor.


    ¡°What for? They got this.¡±


    As the wind calm down, a gust died down the swirling dust and revealed the burnt skin of the monster.


    ¡°That was great!¡± Ken cheerfully shouted. ¡°That¡¯s a cool coercive magic, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Mr. Funny Man nodded. ¡°Yeah, it was powerful, indeed.¡±


    Just when they thought it is over, the monster croaked and emerged from being burned. Alastor felt the murderous intent that suddenly manifested. He quickly draws his sword and it to the enemy. His sword plunged on its neck, but it appeared that it is still moving.


    ¡°The fuck?¡± Alastor can only muttered his profane exclaimed as the monster halted for a moment and strained.


    Linda pulled Ken from being froze and conjured ice wall to blocked the sudden attack. A fire magic suddenly flung and appeared out of nowhere. The fireball hit the head of the enemy and finally it stopped moving.


    They all looked at Caroline which her hand is swelling smoke.


    An hour later, Ken, Alastor and Caroline were sitting inside the carriage.


    ¡°Since when did you learned how to use fire magic?¡± Alastor asked. He never saw Caroline use fire magic since then.


    ¡°Just now.¡± She simply said.


    ¡°Now?¡± Ken asked again. His eyes don¡¯t believe what she just said.


    Caroline gave a nod.


    ¡°How?¡± Alastor queried.


    ¡°What do you mean how?¡±


    ¡°I mean how did you learn it that fast?¡±


    ¡°I just learned it from watching Ken.¡±


    ¡°You learned it by watching Ken do it.¡± Alastor¡¯s exclamation was more of a question of her proficiency in magic. Never once he encountered someone learn elemental magic that easily. There was other who learned elemental magic through explanation and teaching and even if they grasp how to light a fire it would take a few weeks to fully control any kind of elemental magic. But there are those people who can learn magic in one day, those are considered to be gifted.


    Caroline may be from a royal lineage but that doesn¡¯t excuse her as one to be special. But seeing how she¡¯s able to easily learn it, Alastor may thought otherwise.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Caroline nodded and offered a wry smile. ¡°All steps of conjuring magic are the same principles, right?¡±


    Alastor nod.


    ¡°So, what I did is to control my mana¡¯s flowing at one point and imagine a fire and to make it more real I imagine the heat coursing through my body, then that¡¯s it.¡±


    Alastor sighed and close his eyes quietly.


    ¡°What you did there is a chantless magic princess.¡± Alastor declared.


    From narrowing, Caroline¡¯s eyes widened in happiness.


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s a low tier magic though, but it fits to refer as a chantless magic.¡±


    ¡°If I can use chantless magic, then that means that would apply to water magic too?¡±


    ¡°Hey, hey. Don¡¯t get overboard. It is not that easy. You must train if you want to get used to chantless magic. If you¡¯re talented as I think you are, then I daresay it would probably take only a month to properly conjure chantless magic, given your training would be uninterrupted.¡±


    Caroline squealed like a little child. Ken came closer to Alastor and whispered to him,


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re giving to much credit to her? Your words might go over her head.¡±


    Alastor agreed to him.


    ¡°Princess, calm down. The finish line is far ahead and don¡¯t forget there¡¯s bunch of people that wants you. It¡¯s best to tone down your obnoxious squealing.¡±


    Caroline stops with expressionless face. Her eyes glaring at him.


    Ken gulped. ¡°Hey man. That¡¯s quite a shade you did there. She¡¯s still a princess, you know.¡±


    Alastor muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Caroline puckered. ¡°Fine, but you¡¯re going to teach me how.¡±


    Alastor and Ken facepalm.


    Before they knew, the town is clear ahead.

 Chapter 125 - The Trick

    Alastor watched the changing scenery on his left as he sat comfortably. He was able to caught a glimpse of the buildings of the town down just far ahead down the adjacent road that were covered in thick trees. He never expected that they would be able to come this far. Liber continuously galloping on a continuous straight line.


    When Liber swayed around, in a blink, the town was completely gone out of his view replaced by the running film of greenery.


    Once again, the distance gradually approached, and for another Liber took a wide turn descending to the slope. The scene was out of his eyes reach again, but he can tell that it¡¯s going to get closer soon than he anticipated.


    They came across several streets and shops before they reached the inn.


    Linda talked to the manager of inn while Alastor came to the ranch just near to the inn.


    It was still too early in the morning but the sky is already beckoning storm. The sky light had been completely replaced by the bruised gloomy clouds began to crawl out from here and there. There was a breeze, foreshadowing the fury that has yet to come. Even still the cloud rumbles and after that an eerie silence took over.


    Though, this is not the first time that he saw a storm, there is uneasiness swirling inside him as if telling him that something¡¯s going to happen. Out of the blue, a thunder rang loudly as lightning lit up the dark clouds. Alastor was completely overwhelm and startled, flinching over it. He heard a forceful suppressed laugh of Ken and Caroline.


    He had completely forgotten that he¡¯s in a restaurant sitting with the rest of them. His attention was completely on the sky. At least, the situation is calm for now. However, he cannot say the same thing to them. It may seem that Ken and Caroline found a way to piss him off.


    The seemingly hours of waiting had finally arrived. Several foods have been placed in the table. Each is unique and has different designs.


    At the end, Alastor has no appetite to eat at all. He barely ate half of his food.


    Mr. Funny Man¡¯s eyes settle on his plate. ¡°Is there something wrong?¡±


    Alastor shook his head. ¡°Nothing.¡± He blandly replied. ¡°Just had too much yesterday.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, you better prepare to pack some in case if you change your mind.¡±


    ¡°Will do.¡±


    Finally, Alastor has been leisurely enjoyed his time to rest. The others were busy, Ken was helping the man of shade in groceries, while Caroline and Linda found something in mutual. Dress. That¡¯s right, when Linda talked about going to dress shop, Caroline¡¯s eyes began to glimmered and came to tag along. Alastor did not expect that she¡¯s on the trend. Well, she¡¯s a girl after all, and he can find it reasonable ever since she¡¯s busy traveling for the past months. Caroline deserves a treat for herself now that she will be confine.


    Alastor was in the lounge of the inn. Enjoying his coffee while watching how things unfold outside through the window. He thoroughly enjoyed his black coffee.


    ¡°Hello young man.¡±


    An unfamiliar voice beckons him. Alastor¡¯s eyes withdrew from the window and look at the old man. He didn¡¯t seem like a beggar. His clothing can somewhat be compared to noble. He wore an all-purple suit and pants. His dark trench coat hung on his shoulders.


    Alastor could tell that he¡¯s in his 60¡¯s. The old man has a white curtly thick beard. The way he talks is gentle and calm.


    He seems not alone. A young gal had bowed and sat in front of him. Even she has a fine slender body she stood tall. With her glass she might be taken as his secretary, unlike Linda, this young woman appeared to have gentler face and more feminine.


    Alastor already had something in his mind, its either his a noble or a merchant from a big enterprise. But if his either both sides, it is still questionable what would a noble like figure like him is in this town.


    Alastor raised a brow after his quick observation.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a mute, after all.¡±


    The old man¡¯s mocking words raised a question in his mind. But Alastor chose not to reply.


    ¡°You see young man. We were currently looking for new¡­¡±


    Alastor let him continue to speak and heard about recruiting new members to expand their webs in the market. Alastor had heard enough and gestured to stop. His voice is discerned to end the old man¡¯s agenda.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough.¡± Alastor coldly said.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you interested to earn money?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hard pass. I have made a descent amount of money.¡± Alastor showed his sword that was resting at the side. ¡°I¡¯m an adventurer.¡±


    The old man sighed. ¡°And here I thought that you¡¯re broke.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s brow jerk annoyingly.


    The old man continued. ¡°But it appears that we have to do this the hard way.¡± He declared.


    Alastor heard a clutch on the secretary¡¯s side and he looked down. He saw the gun pointed at him.


    There was a moment of silence. Alastor was completely oblivious that the lady had discreetly snuck out her gun out of her jacket. A silence filled the air.


    Until now, a what it seems to be a droplet of water landed on the window. A tapping noise was then followed. The clouds grumbled and began to drizzle the dry land.


    As the rained continued, a familiar distinctively laugh emerge from him, but it doesn¡¯t sound like the kind of laugh from an old man.


    ¡°Although, your attitude is the same, your instincts have dulled.¡±


    Cid removed his beard to show his childish grin and put it back.


    Alastor calm himself down. ¡°Cid, you son of a bitch.¡±


    Cid laugh, ¡°It¡¯s a praaaaank! I can¡¯t believe you got easily tricked like that.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Rod brief you about my arrival?¡±


    Of course. Alastor began to riled his mind. He remembered something about Cid heading out on his mission and would help them get in the kingdom¡¯s domain, but clearly, they haven¡¯t made it to the border yet.


    ¡°Why are you here? I thought you¡¯re going to meet us in Yuelon?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± A heavy silence had suddenly dominated the atmosphere. ¡°Something¡¯s change.¡±

 Chapter 126 - Elegance

    Cid¡¯s eyes casted on the window watching how the people had disperse and sheltered on some establishments. He cranes his neck and glances on the people from behind that¡¯s entering the store and cautiously town down his voice.


    ¡°The assassins that the nobles funded, they¡¯re gathering in various places in different cities. Even now, they¡¯re spreading like insects, man. The only way out of this is to get her straight back to the palace.¡±


    A silence fell over them. Alastor massages his head and heaved a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It must be them.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Cid raised a brow.


    ¡°Them, the people who attack us previously. We managed to escape them, but they¡­¡±


    Alastor sighed and continued. ¡°They were marking and camping some roads. This tactics of them are becoming a pain in the ass.¡±


    Cid could only offer a small nod. ¡°I understand. So that¡¯s the reason why there¡¯s reports about men wearing in black suits and bronze armors attacking people on their way.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Alastor was surprised about this. He only heard about marking roads but he didn¡¯t know that they would go that far.


    Alastor rubs his cheek.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s to be expected.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Now that they¡¯re desperate the political envoy¡¯s life is in grave danger, they¡¯re not going to consider a stealthy approach.¡±


    ¡°Is that the reason why you came here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Cid replied.


    Alastor glance at his companion. His thoughts spiraled about her.


    When Cid notice that he hasn¡¯t introduces his companion, he let out a breath.


    ¡°Oh, um, this is my partner, Misty.¡±


    ¡°Partner?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He naughtily smiled.


    Misty¡¯s eyes caught on his ridiculous grin and quickly elbowed him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get the wrong idea.¡± She exclaimed. ¡°I was assigned to assist him in his mission. Ever since the incident back in Kayon city, Rod became stricter about our assignment¡­¡±


    ¡°Which I told him¡­ it¡¯s going smoothly.¡±


    ¡°You only had one chance on taking ride with her but you blew it up.¡±


    ¡°That is not my fault. These kids were happened to be in the city and needed my help. I got distracted. How many times do I have to tell you that? Jeez.¡±


    Misty fell silence, her eyes remained static.


    Cid continued. ¡°Anyways, we have to make sure that the political envoy will able to cross the border safely.¡±


    ¡°Safely you say? There is no such thing as safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, I know. We only have few men to spare.¡±


    ¡°I wish Rod would reconsider adding more men. Seriously, those bastards gaining more advantage over catching us. I don¡¯t how long we will manage this but shit, they more men and has firepower.¡±


    Cid nodded eagerly while his eyes close. Alastor grunted.


    ¡°You¡¯re not listening, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± Cid resigned. ¡°By the way, who is this political envoy? I still don¡¯t know who is this guy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a she.¡±


    Cid paused and broke to grin. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Cid, I will warn you in advance. Don¡¯t. Just don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Well, it depends.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no depending here. I¡¯m gonna kick your ass if you lay hand on her.¡±


    Cid¡¯s eyes widened. He looks at him completely surprise as if a toddler who just learned a new word.


    ¡°Wow. This is the first time I heard so protective tone coming from you. You sure you¡¯re not having a fever their bud?¡±


    Alastor showed his fist. ¡°Do you want this stick on your face?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Cid playfully back away. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hit whoever she is.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Returning to the concern, we need a plan. A strong one. Although, we already had one before, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to work.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Pretend to be a merchant.¡±


    ¡°A merchant? What¡¯re you guys pretend to sell?¡±


    ¡°Paintings.¡±


    ¡°Oh really? Well, I doubt that would work.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know. You don¡¯t have to remind me that.¡±


    Cid resigned and dismisses him. ¡°The enemies are going to block and attack us. The only thing we can do is to move forward.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    Cid firmly responded. ¡°By ramming our way. It would be messy, that¡¯s for sure.¡±


    ¡°Then what?¡±


    It may be sound desperate but they have no other choice. They were taught that they must be stealthy as much as possible. They must have an element of surprise to have the advantage over the enemies. Cid¡¯s suggestion is the complete opposite of what they have thought. Alastor could only hope that it¡¯s going to be well. It¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t fully trust Cid. He did not how Cid had helped them back in Kayon city, without him they won¡¯t be able to snuck inside the chemical factory and obtained series of information.


    Cid had noticed Alastor¡¯s wordless thoughts about his plans. Cid gently smiles. He was very much aware the risks of his plan. Cid looked at him interestedly, recognizing his thinking face whenever he felt there¡¯s amiss.


    ¡°I know that you doubt my proposal, but it¡¯s the option we have left. After we cross the border, we will meet with some people.¡±


    ¡°Some people?¡± Alastor addressed his worried thoughts. ¡°You mean like us?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. They can be trusted, don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re just some adventurers that owed me some favors.¡±


    ¡°Ok. And then¡­?¡±


    Cid was hesitant to tell more as the people suddenly grew large.


    ¡°Can we just talk to somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Sure. After the rain stop, of course.¡±


    Cid nodded.


    Alastor interestingly casted his eyes at the group of people who seems to be eyeing on someone. As the man got up and jostled his way, Alastor¡¯s eyes caught two certain women. Two thin figures who stood in front of the crowd. They wore luxurious dress and appeared to caught by the rain when they got here.


    They seem familiar.


    Alastor recognize who they are.


    The lady who has red hair, her blue dress delicately features and hones the tone of her body. Her burning red hair pulled back and knotted tightly on her top. She stood with such confident. She slightly turned and he saw her aristocratic nose, her eyes keep wandering. She made a sighed and looked around.


    The girl was conscious of her surrounding, unsure what to do. She held her companion on her arm. She¡¯s completely wary of her simple jet-black hair that is tied into a tight bun on the back of her head. Her green dress hanged loose and expose her long legs. Despite the uneasiness, she stands tall. Her bulging twins was covered by her dress. On her neck, the orange rock dangled. Her bronze yes reflected in light as she turned over her heel.


    Their eyes met.


    Alastor felt somehow flustered the way she looks. Alastor unconsciously looked down.


    The lady clutches to her and nodded, pointing at him.


    All men parted as the divines strode forward to him with magnificence and elegance. Some dared to approach them, but they were utterly rejected. They¡¯re hopelessly stared at them.


    When the ladies stop in front of him, all men¡¯s attention gathered to a certain man, Alastor.


    Just who is this lucky young man? The question circulated among them.


    Cid, whose face is thicker than the walls of bricks had annoyingly started.


    ¡°Damn.¡± Cid whispered. ¡°Is this the one? She¡¯s thicker than what you¡¯ve said.¡±


    Alastor motherfuckingly stares at him. Misty clutches his mouth to shut up.


    He uneasily looked up.


    ¡°Um.¡± Caroline was unsure what to say but gathered her breath. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Alastor was dumbfounded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    The way they dress and look fresh, they must¡¯ve went shopping and went to spa.


    He never felt this before. His heart was feels like it¡¯s about to explode.


    Alastor is sure that there is something rising, and it isn¡¯t his sword.


    Linda caught on and broke the awkward silence.


    ¡°Cid? What¡¯re you doing here?¡±


    Cid snapped. He hasn¡¯t forgot his objective. ¡°Oh yes.¡± He shook his head. ¡°Can we talk to somewhere else¡­ private?¡±

 Chapter 127 - Course

    As they arrived in the inn, Linda and Caroline had change their outfit, but their hair, it¡¯s the same as usual. They sat in the sofa. Their expression means business.


    Cid was in fact, for once in a while became serious.


    Mr. Funny Man sat across the long table. All of them were in the same mood.


    ¡°I believe I haven¡¯t talked about this part of plan.¡± Mr. Funny Man monotonously delivered. He glances to every one of them.


    His suspicion has been cleared to them.


    ¡°We kinda thought you already knew about this¡­¡± Linda replied. Her eyes spoke confidence. ¡°Please, be rest assured, her life will be safe.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man did not reply to her, instead, his attention is on Cid.


    ¡°What do you want to talk about?¡±


    Cid gathered his thoughts and promptly outspoke his thoughts.


    ¡°The enemy had made their move inside the cities¡­¡±


    Mr. Funny Man arched his brows.


    ¡°Which cities?¡±


    A grave expression turns towards him.


    ¡°Most of them.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man stammered by his words.


    ¡°The enemies had spread in various parts of cities back in the kingdom¡¯s domain. We can¡¯t even say for sure if the Yuelon is safe for the political envoy to shelter anymore. What more is that the enemies had attack several travels in pursuit for the political envoy.¡±


    ¡°Hm. What then?¡±


    ¡°I think the only way to make it through is to prepare ourselves to ram our way in.¡±


    There¡¯s a let down of sigh. He knew it very well. Even if they¡¯re formidable individuals they have no chance of protecting the princess with the numbers of enemies, he understood that factory very well.


    And if even Mr. Funny Man use his Inquiara Magic, it wouldn¡¯t last that much long. Most of Mr. Funny Man¡¯s attacks requires him to be alone, the reason is that his attacks would mostly take out the surroundings and the princess might get hurt in the process. For that reason, is that he must pull out Garafal at that time, most likely he would restrain himself on fully utilizing his attacks, hence the probability of the princess of getting caught would be high. In addition, General Garafal is not good at hiding in places, unlike Mr. Funny Man who¡¯s the leader of Kris Krux is much more experienced in tactical espionage.


    The assistance from the Glade might refer as nothing but a reassurance for the princess safety and as foot soldiers.


    Mr. Funny Man held his glass to centralized it back. His pressed it as if he¡¯s pressing his lackluster thoughts. He had never much trouble this much before, but it is a trouble that he wouldn¡¯t mind for the sake of the princess.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± He finally got his grip back on his knees. ¡°If we¡¯re going to ram our way in, we have to make a few adjustments of our position.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man began to laid out his plan for the upcoming event.


    The details were clear as the day.


    Mr. Funny Man bought a vehicle. Behind, the Cid and Misty were on standby. Mr. Funny Man had explained the plan, it was simple yet efficient. The two are proficient when it comes using guns. Cid made sure that his pistol and shotgun were loaded. Misty¡¯s weapon is different on the other hand, she¡¯s using gun that absorbs user¡¯s mana. It may look like harmless, but once the user maximizes her mana to the gun, it could be fatal.


    Caroline was inside the carriage while Linda is in front. Out of them, Linda is the most versatile player, she can manipulate her ice magic from offense to defense. Her position was already given. Alastor and Ken would be in the horses defending the rear and both sides of the carriage.


    With the vehicle leading the way, the carriage rumbled and followed. Liber cry as if notifying inside that they¡¯re going to depart.


    Caroline merged her hands and prayed.


    Alastor grunted. Horse is the least desirable to rode. Horses nowadays are considered only to be used in the farm or only in tutorial, but some royalties had use horses for their leisure time and those who are broke. The age of horse riding has been short and fun.


    Moving smoothly in the main road, they took the westerly path and came across the forest. Not too long the road fork. Mr. Funny Man led the steering wheel to the left. Their path is curvaceous and rocky, but nothing had happened to lapse their mobility except that the carriage is rumbling and constantly jumpy.


    And so, they¡¯ve thought everything is alright¡­


    Mr. Funny Man caught a glimpse of something shining on the cliff side. The figure grew into red and it grew closer to them. A fire magic¡­


    Linda quickly raised her palm and countered it with her ice magic.


    The ball of flame stops, turned into blue and fell. The pieces broke as they came pass.


    The single enemy were about to take a leap on the carriage but Cid¡¯s bullet went right to its head. The loud rang from his gun startled Caroline and felt through the carriage something passed over the wheels.


    ¡°What was that?!¡± She asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Linda replied. ¡°Just a big angry animal.¡±


    Of course, she knew it¡¯s a lie.


    Alastor heard the rumbled and felt through the land numerous people behind. He thought all of them felt it.


    ¡°In the back!¡± He roared.


    Alastor pulled their attention. Ken nodded over Alastor and decelerated.


    There are five vehicles behind and they¡¯re getting closer.


    Fortunately, the size of the road can only occupy two vehicles at once. They sprang and landed on top of the vehicles.


    Alastor didn¡¯t mind the people behind and plunged his down. The driver is dead and there¡¯s no one to replace him. It was quick and swiftly end it. Alastor leaped on the other vehicle as the first one crash in the woods. Some foot soldiers survive and was picked up by the last vehicle.


    Ken heard several clutches. He immediately hung on the side got up. Ken estimated in a glance that there were only 7 people inside. With quick reflexes systematically dismantled their weapons. They knew very well how well dangerous it is to shoot in closer distance, their comrades would receive damage as well that were meant only for the enemies.


    The entire group had given up to use their weapons and pulled out their knives. Ken bolder than ever, still dared them.


    A certain man charged forward. Ken bellowed and caught his wrist. He twisted it plow his head with his fist. Another two came forward. Ken delivered a round house kick throwing the enemy out of the vehicle. Another came in, each he evaded carefully until he¡¯s cornered.


    Ken flip backward and landed on another vehicle. His palm forewarned the enemies as.


    ¡°By ablaze sun, by the ablaze life, I conjure thee, Fiara!¡±


    The pulsating fire emerge and burn 3 of the enemies while the others jumped off. Ken quickly got off in the vehicle just a moment of time, evading the bullet from the driver.


    His muscles pumped as he climbs and knocked the door before pulling the driver out of the vehicle.

 Chapter 128 - Throttled

    As Alastor got inside the vehicle, he quickly aimed to jab the enemy at the nose, momentarily stammering them. One of the enemies manages to kick his front, but along the way he pulled out a handgun out from the pocket of the enemy he stammered.


    In a moment of rushed, Alastor balance was shaken as well as the others in place of the vehicle in front of them had briefly decreased its speed.


    Alastor forcefully aimed and killed one. The second attempt was a missed and pierce through to the other vehicle. Ken who was steering the wheel in the way of the enemies nearly got shot at his right.


    His voice raised in concerned. ¡°I¡¯m right here! Currently taking over the enemies¡¯ vehicle! You might want to watch where you¡¯re shooting at!¡±


    ¡°No shit, Sherlock!¡±


    Alastor responded and set loose the gun. His sword hiss against the scabbard as Alastor slowly take out the weapon.


    His sword beamed in light and swung it. In instant he killed two people with ease. He continued to stammered them by using his elbow or jabbing the nose of the enemy. All of his attacks started by stunning them before cutting their throat and stabbing their heart.


    However, the enemies are no rookies. As Alastor cut down an enemy, another one sprung over and delivered a left hook that made him paused. Alastor felt his gut¡¯s upset. He retreated a few steps and settled.


    The eyes of the enemy returned to the weapon and didn¡¯t hesitate for the second to lay his hands on it. Alastor quickly got up on top. The bullets pierce through the ceiling and nearly got him, he took a big leaped over Ken¡¯s vehicle and hung over.


    Just to think that they¡¯re gaining the upper hand, several shadows had appeared in the bright sky. There were three of them and they landed on top of the carriage.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Linda cursed under her breath.


    Liber cried, implying that he will be fine. Linda conjured ice sword and leap on top. Seeing they¡¯re wielding swords; she conjured another one.


    She blocked every attack. Her sword extended whether the enemies intended to caught her off guard. As the sword of the enemy got stuck on her ice sword, she immediately kicks him out. Linda¡¯s ice shards suddenly took over the enemy by surprise. The shards pierce through his head and his chest and lifelessly fell.


    The last enemy was more formidable than the others. They exchange attacks, blocking perfectly and using equal force to cancel each other¡¯s attacks.


    She was focusing that she¡¯s been completely open from behind.


    Another enemy was about to got up and sneak to stab her from behind. Cid, however, got on his heels and shot the head of the enemy.


    Another set of enemies had appeared out of the forest. All dressed in black. They rode horses and had completely encircled them.


    Misty flinches the moment an arrow came to her. She quickly hid. There were noises of rocketing guns and arrows but they didn¡¯t seem to damage their vehicle.


    She risked a glance and saw all of them seemingly floating in the air.


    Inside, Mr. Funny Man raise his palm twisted it, beckoning the trapped bullets and arrow in his web of wind magic. All of the enemies¡¯ attacks returned to them ten-fold. Even the horses were caught on the onslaught too. Some survive but they all returned in the wild.


    Misty helped Cid in killing the enemies that had manage to clung on the princess¡¯s carriage.


    Alastor uses the leftover weapons to shoot on the enemy.


    Of course, the enemies returned the favor too.


    Alastor conjured a chantless magical transcendent wall to blocked the attacks and protect Ken who¡¯s driving behind him. Ken throttled and got closer to the carriage. Alastor duck over as the wall he conjured began to fall apart. The shards turn to white mist as it falls.


    Alastor had take down 14 enemies with his pistol. His eyes spite in effort to subdue them in efficient way as possible. Again, he conjured another transcendent wall. Each bullet that made contact to the wall bounces and had the wall absorbed the energy in a form of wave.


    His teeth grinds together as he grew impatient. Alastor decided to shoot the wheels of the enemy. One by one, the tires had become flat. The wheels guzzled and grind in the dirt as it crashes the nearby trees. Not too long, it exploded.


    A smirked stretches over his face.


    ¡°Al!¡± Ken shouted.


    Alastor came closer to him. He didn¡¯t seem to mind the bullets as his wall was holding strong from the attacks.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Get down, find yourself a horse.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Just do it!¡±


    Alastor quickly found a horse and leap. He perfectly landed on top and made his way back to the carriage.


    Ken had steered the wheels to the previous vehicle and blocked its way. There was a moment of cat and mouse before the enemy had finally given up. Ken quickly pressed the break and the back of the vehicle crashes on the enemy¡¯s car hood.


    Ken caught a wild horse from the enemy and road it. Before he can fully get away, he threw a fireball at the vehicle and what followed is a chain of explosions that destroyed several vehicles that got stuck in the road.


    Seeing how Alastor and Ken finally settled, Linda became more aggravated to end their fight. As their blade crashes on one another, his sword froze and quickly creeped on his skin. He felt numbed after the frosty ice had completely covered his hands.


    When he tried to break it, his hands were completely severed from its limbs like a broken glass that shattered in the ground. He shouted in pain. There was no blood because the nerves had been frozen too by her magic.


    ¡°Ice magic: Frostbite.¡±


    Linda beheaded the man. The blood painted over the carriage and also her sword. She swung and loosened the ice that covered her sword.


    The scenery had completely changed from the clear sky to rocky mountains.


    Alastor wondered how long where they fighting so that they haven¡¯t notice that they¡¯re in completely different part of the region.


    Alastor knocked over the carriage.


    Caroline who¡¯s praying the entire time was pulled back in reality. All the horrid noises had finally ceased, but she still hesitates to open it. Her eyes simply peered.


    Alastor did not fail to notice it. It is unlikely that she ever got to see herself in a position where her life is at stake.


    Contrary to his thoughts, Caroline was more concern over them rather than herself. She¡¯s afraid that because of her they might lose their life.


    ¡°You okay their?¡± Alastor asked.


    Caroline simply offered a single nod.


    She needs some time.


    All was too shocking and very quick for her. She never had the chance to get her grip before facing a life-threatening situation. In fact, there were never is.

 Chapter 129 - Incoming

    They finally came closer to the threshold.


    It had been hour since the enemies strike them, but it felt like forever for them. Nevertheless, they didn¡¯t seem to be tired. In fact, they¡¯re fired up as ever. It is already a given for them to raised their guard. They can¡¯t be easily reassured that there are no more incoming attacks.


    Mr. Funny Man had already made it clear to them, they have to remained on guard at all time. Alastor was never the man who sleeps with his back against the wall. He¡¯s prepared to carry on regardless the pain that jolted around his ribcage.


    His face contorted in pain.


    Out of the sudden, the door swung uselessly open. Caroline struggled to maintain the door open as the wind had flushed in her face. Her belongings were shaken. She carried a bandage as she sees Alastor flinching in pain.


    ¡°Hey, Al. Y-you, okay? Are you hurt? I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Princess, please, do us a favor, get inside NOW.¡±


    His voice was filled with cold passive-aggressive words that pressed her thoroughly. She reluctantly gets back inside and tightly shut the door. All she wanted to do is to help in any way she could do.


    She burrowed her head on the pillow. Caroline could only let out her frustration by shouting while her head delved deep on the cushion. She hated this part of her heritage. Ever since, she knew the price of being a royalty. People had to protect them with their lives at stake. No person should ever burden this kind duty.


    This thought has been a pin on her heart and even now it stings a little. The thought someone has this much of power is the reason why she wants out. More specifically, she hated the nobles that turned her world upside down. Her expression went poker-face after she let it out.


    Not long after, she heard a crashed of what it seems to be ahead of them. Her slim hands forcefully slide open the window and hung her head. The wind had flushed over her face as she cast her hand to slightly cover her eyes from the coolly wind.


    The vehicle took a wide turn.


    Caroline had saw three figures that emerged from the trees and glanced only at them running vehicles. Then after, the gust of wind erupted, blew in their ears.


    ¡°Al, switched to me now!¡±


    She heard Linda shouted. Alastor came closer and leaped to sat on the driver seat. Moment, Caroline noticed a loud thump on the roof and then another one.


    Mr. Funny Man and Linda had intercepted the other two while the last one had followed their trails. The enemy sprinted, barefooted. And the speed is comparable to a horse.


    ¡°I entrust the safety of the princess to you Mister Alastor!¡±


    Alastor nodded and made their way.


    Misty who had replaced Mr. Funny Man squealed as a mystic bug suddenly appeared and crashed on the windshield. The vehicle slightly altered but she was able to maintain it thereafter. Cid was pissed.


    ¡°Where did you learn how to drive?!¡±


    Just when Misty thought the enemy is dead, it suddenly moved fitfully. It flew and curled. The sting pointed at her. Misty immediately snatched her gun at her waist and shot it. It was within point blank range, there is no way that the baby size monster could have evaded that attack. A smoke had swelled and vanished in thin air.


    ¡°Cid, incoming on the front!¡± Misty roared.


    Cid got on top and started to shoot the flying monsters.


    ¡°Great! Shitheads are on our back and monsters on our front! Great, just fucking great!¡±


    Ken in his horse struggled to aim at the enemy. Due to the movements of the horse, everything is erratic. He closed his left eye and when he had a chance, a fireball thrust upon in the air and got the target.


    The person in cloak was blasted away.


    Ken stayed behind to ensure its rear is covered.


    He hissed. He rubbed off his inner clothes and removed the cloak. His amber hair flustered over the wind.


    The enemy¡¯s attack was nothing to her. Her body is two times bigger than a regular man. She¡¯s a heavy weightlifter that¡¯s why she has a bulky feature and was able withstand the fireball. In fact, Yenne doesn¡¯t need any protection, besides wearing protective gears would only hinder her movements. She¡¯s a martial artist after. Her body is made to be tough like a steel. The only thing is that the fireball had halted her because of the force.


    Yenne scratched her head. She was sent here as a support for Karen and Benny in any way possible. Yenne was supposed to be assigned in training but was dragged out due to the failure of her companions.


    Yenne saw them took another wide left turn.


    Yenne sighed and stretches ¨C her bare skin that was only covered by


    ¡°Why, oh, why do I have to do this bothersome job? How hard it is to catch one person? Geez. I wonder what prey awaits me.¡±


    Yenne smirked. She kicked the ground and dashed through the forest. Yenne¡¯s right arm bulked and the veins popped through her fist.


    ¡°A direct assault would do no good for me, huh. Well, let¡¯s try the other way!¡±


    In one swing, the trees flew over as their roots tore like there¡¯s some kind of tornado crash on the site. The trees were sent flying on the other side.


    Alastor frantically conjured magic. The chantless transcendent walls appeared and blocked few of the trees. Suddenly, a chunk of wood came to pass and had hit the wheels, causing it to disrupt. Because of it, Alastor


    Ken immediately went to the right side to prevent the carriage from falling. With one swung of his fist, the carriage returned to its tracks.


    Liber cried, grateful.


    Out of darkness, a deep brown hand had emerged and the 7 feet tall woman appeared to leaped over the carriage.


    Cid had noticed the sudden brisk of atmosphere. Cid revealed another gun. On the side in the hilt, light manifested on the meter. The feature of the gun is similar to Misty, it absorbs the user¡¯s mana in order to use it.


    Cid was unable to use it the first time because he cannot properly control how to expend his mana. It took him weeks to master it.


    A white light shot out from the gun. If he remembered well, he was told that a single shot from it is equivalent to a mid-tier spell.


    Yenne felt the heat. She knew what it was. But a power like that would do no good for them. A fireball appeared out of nowhere and deflected Cid¡¯s attack.


    Yenne was about to reach the carriage until she felt that something grabbed her loose pants. It was small hands from Ken that changes their trajectory and rolled over the dirt for over ten seconds before they stopped. She got up first.

 Chapter 130 - One Way Or Another

    ¡°That is quite bold of you. ¡®Leaping fearlessly to your death and all.¡± Benny said.


    Benny picked himself up from being dragged in the forest. He let out a brief chuckle before removing the cloak. Benny looked up to him.


    Mr. Funny Man was however unscathed. ¡°So, we meet again, huh. You didn¡¯t learn anything last time, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Benny beamed widely. ¡°Yes, I have, but this time, it will be different.¡±


    A loud booming sound came at his left. The shockwave came, rushed on its path. Mr. Funny Man couldn¡¯t see the attack but he felt that it¡¯s coming for him. Slimmed like a weaver, Mr. Funny Man draw back and flew


    The shockwave came passed in front of him. He gazes at his side and saw several trees spewing to him. Mr. Funny Man used artistically his wind magic to blocked the attack and changed the trajectory. Mr. Funny Man¡¯s attention was caught by a blade coming in front of him. In single swoop he caught it with his bare hand.


    Benny laughed in amusement. ¡°You are certainly something, Mr. Funny Man. I expect nothing less from the leader of Kris Krux himself.¡± Benny complimented.


    ¡°That attack,¡± Mr. Funny Man started. ¡°It¡¯s a sound blast, isn¡¯t it? ¡®Made by compressing the noise through the influenced of sound waves.¡±


    Benny grinned. ¡°You thought you¡¯re the only one who has invincible attack, didn¡¯t you? Too bad, you and I are the same.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man remained unreadable. Mr. Funny Man swung his hand and vortex of wind fluidly made its way like a snake to Benny.


    Benny did not move. He raised his palm and ear ringing erupted. The compressed wave of noises erupted and forcibly dissipated the wind.


    Benny threw a mocking grin at Mr. Funny Man.


    ¡°You see what I did there?¡±


    Mr. Funny Man removed his glass. He lunged on him. Mr. Funny Man¡¯s palm began to emit wind vortex. However, Benny already made his move he ran away and got inside deeper in the forest.


    Deep, heavy, and deadly. That¡¯s what Mr. Funny Man is depicted in Benny¡¯s thoughts. A dozen appeared and came to pursue. The wind vortex hisses like from a snake that found its prey. Benny leaped and rolled on the dust and coming across a cliff, he found himself in a dreadful situation.


    The 14-wind vortex had showed its fangs and emerged into one dreadful snake.


    ¡°Oh shit.¡±


    ¡°You see what I did there?¡± Mr. Funny Man returned the question.


    Benny gritted his teeth. ¡°So what?! Just because you made a bigger one doesn¡¯t mean its impenetrable! I¡¯m just gonna make my noise shockwave stronger!¡±


    A loud hissed of grinding forces emanated in his palm. The shrill of noises gathered in a form sphere. Benny directed it to the entity. Like an exploding balloon, the sphere of compressed noised and matter had reached its maximum limit. A loud boom rang and lay ho, the ravaging blades of winds and the compressed noised itself destroyed the trees within the range. The only left is the swirling dust and breeze that whistled its way.


    Benny grinned and walked five steps forward before realizing that Mr. Funny Man¡¯s presence is still around. His observation magic had automatically activated. Benny¡¯s observation allowed him to see trails of mana everywhere. The manas around took a form as a string. He surveyed around but to no avail.


    Mr. Funny Man was quietly observing Benny. A smirk form in his lips. Mr. Funny Man as of now is peering through his pocket dimension. A door, invincible to his eyes appeared behind him.


    The slightest creaked from the wooden door alerted him. Benny pulled out his blade and swung to his back but only to hit air and stopped in midway. Mr. Funny Man¡¯s hands gripped him in attempt to pull him inside. However, Benny had kicked the other hand and broke free.


    Benny lurched backward and waited for Mr. Funny Man to reveal himself.


    Mr. Funny Man got out and started to levitate.


    ¡°Hoh.¡± Mr. Funny Man started. ¡°Is sensing intention part of your ability as well?¡±


    Benny slightly nodded. ¡°So, what if it is?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s quite troublesome.¡±


    ¡°This time will be different.¡±


    Benny grunted. He began to gather noises and compresses it again. The shrilling bomb of his noise compression magic was continuously bombarded and effectively evading his wind magic Mr. Funny Man while the both of them kept safe while cancelling each other¡¯s attacks.


    Linda got up prepared to face the perpetrator. She glanced around but saw no one. A white puffed under her breath appeared as the cold wind swayed it.


    She looked at her arm as a cut appeared completely unknown in her range of vision. Instantaneously, she heard whizzled around her back and the steamy bloodthirstiness lingered in the air. Her sword was completely wrapped in ice.


    Linda spun over her heels. The crackled ice cut through the wind. For a moment, the light glimmered brightly and momentarily blinded the invincible enemy.


    Karen winced and lurched back away. The spell has been broken.


    ¡°Simple yet annoying ability.¡± Linda stated. ¡°But I got to admit, your ability is perfect for assassination. You know, we could use people like you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a hard pass.¡± Karen responded. ¡°My boss paid me a lot and frankly enough.¡±


    Karen¡¯s body began to glittered in different colors and once again vanished in Linda¡¯s sight.


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± Linda muttered.


    Now that the enemy¡¯s ability has been completely revealed, Linda can¡¯t carelessly let her guard down. She may have sharp senses but there are still that does not sound right. The last time she managed to stunned the enemy, she felt her bloodlust, and because of it, Linda completely sensed her. But now there is nothing. She can¡¯t feel any change in the atmosphere as if Karen¡¯s presence had completely gone.


    ¡°Could it be...?!¡±


    Linda considered the possibility that the enemy might have left her.


    Linda was about to dashed away when something tried to cut her back. The armor she wore bounced off the Karen landed.


    Linda quickly swung her sword but in vain. The cold shadow of Karen¡¯s completely slipped through her sword.


    Another cut appeared in her legs. Her latex suit is completely torn and exposed a part of her skin.


    Karen gained a safe distance before Linda could cut her.


    Karen¡¯s attention is simple as it is. She aimed to weaken the enemy reducing the blood in her system, in that way she won¡¯t forcefully use too much mana, but it appeared that Linda won¡¯t be taken down that easily.

 Chapter 131 - Turbulent!

    ¡°Ice Magic, Perdagetton Frostbite!¡±


    Linda plunged her ice sword in the ground and the ground filled with blue light. As the icy plain unveiled, Karen had found herself stuck on her position. The ice creeped up to her knees and several ices bloomed like flowers. Linda immediately found her prey.


    Karen frantically swung her sword to detach the ice but ineffective to no less. She¡¯s highly strung. Her breath ragged. It appeared that the only option she has is to impede Linda¡¯s attack.


    Karen bent back with her sword swung diagonally. Karen¡¯s sword pertained to hit Linda¡¯s right arm. Though, it may seem to be a clean hit, the tip of Karen¡¯s sword is far from the truth. Their sword met. In split second, the friction produces light.


    If Karen would able to bounce of Linda¡¯s attack, then she¡¯d quickly swung it back to cut off her wrist or maybe her entire arm. That is if Karen would prove to be successful.


    The ice beneath her feet cracked. The momentum of the force took a toll to her legs and because of that the ice fragmented bit by bit, more convenient to Karen. Even still, she is still within the territory of Linda¡¯s Perdagetton Frostbite, thus, there is still a possibility that it might affect her body somehow.


    A grinned broke in her lips. It appeared to be that fate favored her.


    The blade hisses and just as Karen expected, Linda bounced back. As she stumbled, Karen got back on her feet, she swung her sword. It was at this very moment, the seconds seemed slowed down as she caught the condition of her sword. It was broken in half.


    At that moment, she used her frostbite to break my sword?!


    ¡°You bitch!¡±


    ¡°Too late!¡±


    As Linda came forward, Karen pulled back. It was all too late. Even if she gained distance away, the tip of Linda¡¯s ice sword extended and cut her collar bone.


    Blood sprayed on the ground as Linda whipped her ice sword in the air.


    Karen winced. The weighted of the pain had course through her body. The pain jostled throughout her body. The flesh wound still oozed blood and her entire body shuddered.


    The winter finally fell upon them.


    This is no time to fall down. She tried her best to ignore the pain in her chest. She absorbed the pain, wiped off the blood and kicked her heels to the ground. Karen grunted as she shifted, the aftereffects of the frostbite still lingered.


    One more time, she used her Inquiara Magic. Completely out of sight.


    Karen moved away this time. As she draws back, Linda heard the crackling noise from the ice and noticed it. She swung her sword and several ice shards cut through the air.


    Ken quickly used fire magic to successfully repel her attack. Once she got away from the range of her ice magic, Karen began to observed what is happening.


    Linda is the center of her ice magic, moreover reason why Karen can¡¯t charge against her. It would be completely suicide if she¡¯s going to do so. Fire magic would do the trick but she barely knew any strong fire magic. Karen¡¯s much more proficient in earth magic.


    It¡¯s now or never. She thought.


    Karen taps in the air lining in three points before chanting the spell.


    ¡°Fire Magic, Three Shock Points.¡±


    The three small lights suddenly grew into fireballs and screeched as it directed to Linda. Of course, it would be impossible to miss that size of attacks. Linda instantly flipped back. Her muscles relaxed as she bent and leaped evading the fireballs.


    As all of the came passed and missed, her eyes struck on the seemingly diving fireballs that coming back at her.


    ¡°Ice Magic, Ice wall!¡±


    A wall of ice emerges from the ground and halted the enemy¡¯s attack. She can see through the wall; the flames turn around.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    She swung her sword to deflect the two attacks on the ground, but the other one got her from behind. Linda was utterly blasted away in the forest.


    She got up. The pain swelled from behind. She twinged. Her armor only covered her upper breast which is equally leveled on her behind. The lower part of her back had was burned. Linda was not happy about this. She¡¯s treating her skin with care up until now.


    Linda tore off the lower part of her maroon long sleeves, exposing white belly. Her back still ached but she swallowed the pain and she ignored it as best as she could.


    Instantaneously, a rock flung over her. She¡¯s lucky that it didn¡¯t hit her. Her eyes squinted.


    Her eyes drawn to the direction and saw another two hurling after her. Without delay, Linda dashed forward. The reason stem to her belief that it is better to take a closer look. She can always use her ice wall magic to block the attack if there is no other way. Her eyes found a space between the ground and the rock.


    She dashed down and slipped through. The second was different, it¡¯s rolling towards her. She leapt and used her sword to hit the rock and extend her reach. Linda heard again the turbulent of the fireballs, bolstered by the wind.


    Linda¡¯s sword hissed against the ground as she threw ice shards to the fireballs.


    ¡°Enlarge!¡± Linda commanded.


    The ice shards became large and repel the enemy¡¯s magic.


    It was far from over. Linda knew that the battle won¡¯t end if her enemy is not dead. She had the chance before but she missed. Now that the enemy knew her magic very well, she¡¯d completely attack in distance.


    The probability of catching her off guard has decreased to slim. She needs to think for new way to lure her closer to her and fast. The time is not on her side.


    ¡°I think we can both agree that this fight is going nowhere.¡± Karen¡¯s voiced out.


    She¡¯s right. Linda agreed on her thought. More reason why she should end her now.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It appeared that we are equal in terms of abilities.¡±


    Karen grunted. ¡°You and I are nothing alike.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    She took Linda¡¯s words seriously. It seemed that Karen is egoistic that Linda would have thought. Karen has pride, indeed. She clearly doesn¡¯t like being compared to other people.


    Linda ceased in her tracks as she noticed a snowflake in the ground. She gazed on the sky and saw the cloud turned to white. She pondered when did it snow. Another trickled down from the leaves. She beamed widely over the thought of the snow.

 Chapter 132 - The Time She Realizes

    Back when she was little, it was the first time Linda saw the outside world. Her clothes were ragged, her tiny legs are tired, but as soon as she got out from the forest, the feeling of impotency completely gone.


    It was her first memory on the outside world. The striking view from the grand canyon had engrossed her eyes as though she has not seen this magnificent view. The warm draped of the sun linger on her graciously. It was at this time little Linda grew fond of the nature.


    Later.


    Linda was caught on by some monsters. It¡¯s a pack of Coywolf.


    She¡¯s pinned and she¡¯s tired. Linda has been on the run over the midnight, up until dawn.


    She covered herself. Her tears dropping nonstop.


    Not long after, she heard a slash. A hissed of blade against the ground. The following was a loud crashed of body against the wood. Whimpered came from the Coywolf. Another gasping breath and there¡¯s an eerie silence.


    She heard footsteps and it¡¯s certainly coming towards her.


    Linda¡¯s expected something bad. She was prepared for the worst and would have made a sprint away. Instead, the stranger coated her.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    It was manly, but comforting.


    Her little head burrowed on the coat, slowly raised to see the man. He greeted her with a bright smile.


    ¡°My name is Rod.¡± And he pointed the rest of his colleagues who¡¯re younger than him. ¡°That¡¯s Axel and Sabrina.¡±


    She¡¯s silent.


    ¡°Did the monster scared you? Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect you. Where are your parents, by the way?


    Linda remembered it very well. Her mother sacrificed her life to stopped the ritual.


    Linda could not answer. She only shook her head.


    Rod¡¯s expression turned to grave. His eyes reflected a feeling of sympathy and sorrow. He is no stranger of being an orphaned.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re like us, huh?¡±


    His words are occupied with void and stricken throat. Then, he beamed widely.


    ¡°From now, you¡¯ll be one of us.¡±


    Rod declared and carried her in his back.


    Few years after that day.


    Linda as of now is 9 years old.


    She¡¯s thankful for Rod who has taken care of her. Ever since she came here, she had learned a lot about the outside world, something that she was prohibited.


    There was one time when she¡¯s asked what would she want to be, but her mind is too young for that. She had never thought about it, in fact, she¡¯s clueless what kind of future she¡¯ll have if she ever leaves the Glade.


    Year after that, an incident occurred. It¡¯s the day where the winter starts.


    She¡¯s sparring with the other trainees at that time. Linda and her sparring partner were equal. Each attack, Linda deflected it perfectly. The winter wind had blown over them and then something happened to her, something twitched inside her.


    Linda¡¯s strength doubled. The sword of her partner broke and stunned on the ground.


    It was at this very moment, her untamed power manifested. As the snowflake fell on the ground, everything became white.


    She woke up in the infirmary after that.


    She recognized the sterile and the antiseptic smell of the place before she woke up. The bright morning sunlight greeted her after her eyes trailed on the window.


    Linda got up. She heard few muttering voices outside. Almost whispers.


    Before the door open, she heard few people discussing something, but it¡¯s sounds like an argument. She recognizes one them. It was Rod.


    He greeted her with concern mirrored in his eyes.


    ¡°How are you feeling¡­?¡±


    Linda¡¯s head throbbed.


    She resisted the urged to sighed. ¡°It felt like something hard hit on my head.¡±


    A medic came inside. Her strict eyes altered to Rod.


    ¡°You can talk. That¡¯s good. We were worried about you.¡± Her arms crossed.


    Rod shook his head thinking of her.


    He remembered very well that time, Rod was at the training ground overseeing the instructors and talked to some of them before leaving. Linda at that time is doing her best to win. He wanted to talk to her, but his duty preceded first.


    It was too sudden. Rod felt her mana riled up with something unknown to him. The instructors even themselves rushed to her. The other trainees had saw this too and ran away. At the time of panic, the others stumbled but was helped by the instructors.


    Together they conjured dozens of chantless barrier spells to protect them and the trainees from the rampaged of Linda.


    Some of the instructors was hurt and got sent in the infirmary, but they recovered with mild to moderate wound.


    They considered themselves lucky. Linda¡¯s frostbite didn¡¯t kill their nerve to the point where a part of their body needed to be cut off.


    ¡°Linda.¡± Rod softly called to her. ¡°You don¡¯t remember what happened?¡±


    Linda shook her head. ¡°I remembered I was sparring but¡­ after that, it¡¯s blank. Nothing.¡±


    The lady and Rod exchange a glanced.


    She nodded and left the room.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take the day off and get some rest.¡±


    It was hardly a question, but an order, in which she reluctantly agreed.


    It appeared that everyone wasn¡¯t happy about her. She felt the stares stabbing her. Linda did not dare to look at them. She went straight at her room.


    It would be months for everyone to feel comfortable with her. Thanks to the interference of several directors. They explained to them that it¡¯s an accident due to some unknown prowess that manifested and with some sympathetic words they forgave her. After all, they¡¯re family. Obviously, there are some who does not completely forgive her and took some time before they communicate properly to her.


    Rod, Orion and Red turned their attention on her. They studied her power and found out her heritage.


    Linda told them about her past. Although, her explanation seems to be unclear and hard to understand, they were able to connect the dots.


    At first, they don¡¯t know what to say. She¡¯s a mephistic hunter, but she didn¡¯t inherit their nature for some reason. Mephistic Hunters are fond of dark energy, they can absorb any kind of relics that¡¯s imbued with dark energy. Because of absorbing dark energy, the Mephistic Hunters can use magic and strong dark spells.


    Later they had found out about the ritual. The ritual that changed her completely.


    During the transition, a temporary state of death, her mother interferes with the ceremony.


    Linda was supposed to gather celestial energy and convert it into dark energy by injecting dark magic from a person or any kind of cursed artifact to the lamb after she revived which clearly did not happen since Linda¡¯s mother interfered.


    There were training and all, but Linda can¡¯t control her power. The training is getting nowhere, so decided to stop and wait for the right time for her to master it.

 Chapter 133 - Ice Princess

    It was during the midnight when she snuck on the attic and climb on the roof through the window. She found her favorite spot just in front of the sea.


    Linda stared at the countless doting stars. They winked at her from the endless arching void-black beyond the moon. In places where they resided, all glittering divinely. For her, all of them are beacon of hopes for all the lost souls all over the world. It¡¯s a blessing for her to witnessed the magnificent view all for her to enjoy. It seems that the lord above had spared her again from her ruthless past. She thanks if he whoever who ruled above for the blessings she had now.


    ¡°You know, you¡¯re going to get suspended and would ¨C probably do chores more than you ever did last time.¡±


    It was Rod who came to see her.


    ¡°And what about you? Aren¡¯t you a bit too old to pull---¡±


    ¡°Lady,¡± Rod intercedes her from finishing the sentence. ¡°I¡¯m 34. I am not that old to hike. And for the insult, you¡¯re going to help the staff to clean.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding right?¡±


    Rod did not reply. He sat beside her. Both their attention was pulled away by the stars.


    For a moment there was a long and perfect silence.


    ¡°Rod, can I ask you a question?¡±


    Linda broke the silence.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    A hummed of wind passed then came back the silence.


    ¡°W-what does the adult exactly do?¡±


    She¡¯s hesitant at first. Among the juniors, there¡¯s a rumour about what the adults doing, most of it sensitive, something that not should discuss in the public. They¡¯re completely aware about the adventurers, but not all they knew about them or what they do for the living. Sure, they were told that adventurers travel a lot of places and hunt monsters, but some of the people they knew that left always kept coming back with all dreadful expression. It raised so many questions to their innocent minds as of why most of them are like this.


    Rod already saw it coming. He¡¯s prepared.


    ¡°What exactly do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know.¡±


    ¡°There are so many things that adults do. Didn¡¯t the instructors teach you about occupations? You can become a doctor, or an actress in a play, hell you can also become a scientist if you set your mind on it.¡±


    ¡°T-that¡¯s not what I¡¯m talking about.¡±


    ¡°Then what is?¡±


    Linda was unsure how to start, but told him anyway.


    ¡°There¡¯s a rumor about the glade, about you and the others who came before us.¡±


    It seemed to be unavoidable.


    ¡°About killing people. Is that what you¡¯re asking about?¡±


    Linda did not reply.


    Rod continued. ¡°Yes. The rumours are right.¡±


    Linda¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°But we kill only those who are deserving.¡±


    ¡°Deserving?¡±


    ¡°Yes. People that continued to torment other people for their own gains and those who enjoy for no reason at all.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re not going to kill us all?¡±


    ¡°What? No. We brought people like you here to give another chance. The glade is built for one purpose.¡±


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°A paradise in hell.¡±


    Linda was silent for a while. It¡¯s not that all bad. She understood very well their intentions.


    ¡°I decided,¡± She declared. ¡°I¡¯m gonna be like you guys.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Plus, I would be able to travel the world.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m saying.¡± Linda nodded. ¡°I was raised in the village with no purpose but as a sacrificial lamb, even my father wanted me to die. The only reason I live is because of my mother¡¯s sacrifice, but¡­ I don¡¯t have any reasons what should I do on my life. After hearing you, I thought, maybe I can save people who are broken as me.¡±


    Rod expression clearly wanted to reject her. After he heard her


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    Linda enthusiastically nodded.


    ¡°Linda, this path leads to years of pain and heartaches. I don¡¯t want you to go through this. People like me, we don¡¯t have happy endings. The path of a mercenary will steal your happiness and there is no way to retrieve it.¡±


    Linda retorted. ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I do.¡±


    ¡°Then let it be. Maybe this is the reason why I have this power. Maybe this is the reason why I live.¡±


    ¡°Linda¡­¡±


    ¡°Every time I remember her, I remember how defenseless I was. I don¡¯t want any other people to feel that.¡±


    ¡°Even if I allow you, you can¡¯t control your power.¡±


    ¡°Then I will train, until I¡¯m qualified enough to join the ranks.¡±


    Rod heaved a sighed. ¡°Stubborn child.¡±


    Just like that, Linda decided what she wanted to be.


    She endured years of training to control her abilities. Her main elemental magic, ice magic, she honed it and learned how to control the magic properly until she¡¯s able to use different kind of magics without losing control. Even her training is fruitful, Linda can¡¯t still use her Inquiara Magic. Her Inquiara Magic requires certain conditions before she can use it. These conditions restrain her most of her missions and couldn¡¯t use her arsenal the time when they¡¯re facing Theo. But that they¡¯re alone, she is free from worries¡­


    First, she must only use it when there¡¯s no way to defeat the enemy. Second, make sure that there¡¯s only the two of them. Lastly, go berserk.


    Looking back now, Linda¡¯s smiled wiped of her face.


    It was at that moment, Karen had leapt. Her dagger is in her hand, prepared to strike Linda.


    By the time she got closer, Linda had already laid out her magic. Her body was caved in ice. Afterwards, a white light shoots out from the sky.


    Karen was completely thrown out of the away. The force of impact had her back crashed against a boulder.


    As the light completely expelled the sky, snow comes along.


    Karen is completely astounded as what just happened. Surely, she had noticed that some moments ago the snow began to fall, but this is all out of a sudden. Karen glanced up and saw the wide arched roof in blue and seemed to produced snows.


    The bright light had eased and finally recedes its brightness. The ice crackled and the woman herself had emerged.


    The chilling smoke trailed away. Karen frowned as a woman stand tall, like her body is honed by the winter nature itself. Claws, blue thick, swayed the smoke away and shuddered the tree while the wind billowed out around her.


    Her ice sword followed. Then a crown made in crystalline sat on top of her head. Her magma hair tumbled over her shoulders. Her eyes hinted no emotion.


    Shivering. Cold. She¡¯s pouring out chilling temperature as though the winter is part of her. Her great dress in blue suede swayed softly as if it has no mass despite the thick looking shards that completely dominated her dress.


    ¡°You are right. We are not the same.¡±


    Her words are chilling in bones. Linda¡¯s body swelled in chilling smoke. She didn¡¯t seem to mind it. Her body is completely accustomed to the freezing temperature.


    The biting wind snarled and creeped Karen.


    Slowly and surely, the shards dangled hardly and grinded as Linda walked towards her.


    The snow danced in the light, a dance that the winter wind choreographed gently and calmly.


    ¡°Inquiara Magic, Ice Princess.¡±


    Even her temperature dropped, her lips is still burning in red.


    A cold breath left her lungs and puffed in white that vanished in a second before another came. Her cold, chilling eyes stared her silently.

 Chapter 134 - Core Of Frostbite

    Explosions rang continuously.


    Karen sprinted and roller. Her boots dug on the sposh as she leaped over the trees to reached higher before she turned around. Her hands conjured a chantless fire spell.??


    The wavy blue figure that¡¯s as if it has a life of its own.


    Her efforts are utterly useless. The wave of ice swallowed her spell for breakfast.


    ¡°She repelled my spell?!¡±


    Karen had found herself on the edge. Her expectations are completely destroyed.


    The wave continued to followed her. She dodged the continuous assault. Every time the value landed and hit things such as trees and rocks even the grounds and the animal are frozen.


    Karen rolled over and covered trees by trees.


    Linda¡¯s skift of snow began dance and began to rose as petals on the ground.


    Karen¡¯s boots dug on the ground as she tried to match Linda¡¯s blue wave. Three fireballs emerged but once more it¡¯s utterly swallowed by Linda¡¯s wave.


    Linda¡¯s only spectated what had transpired as she stands watching how her magic continues to race Karen.


    ¡°What kind of magic is this?! I thought ¨C you¡¯re just some third-grade warrior. Your mana, how did you raise it so quickly?!¡±


    When Karen set a distance between her and the blue wave, her foots slid, setting her left foot forward while the right stopped her momentum to stopped. Her muscles constrained as she raised her hands towards the blue wave.


    ¡°Fire magic, turbulent wave of fire!¡±


    A solar wave of red crash against the ice magic of Linda.


    By the force of the two magic, a steam was produced. It groaned and released white smoke. Karen coughed and drove her way out of the steam.


    As her sight returned, another waves of ice magic came at her. She quickly dodged it. Behind the steamy curtain, she can tell there¡¯s more than two, maybe around 5 or more.


    ¡°There¡¯s more?!¡±


    Another 3 waves of ice magic coming at her. She was able to dodge some of the attacks, but her movements after all are limited. Just as she thought the attacks was gone after they landed on the ground, another lurched forward, she side-stepped and turned. Though was able to foresee it, it was too late. The ice magic caught her left hand.


    ¡°It looks like the predator became the hunted.¡±


    Linda landed in front of her.


    Karen smirked seeing that nothing happened to her¡­ yet. ¡°What¡¯s with that magic? Some kind of bluff?¡±


    ¡°Not quite.¡±


    There¡¯s a crackling sound like a glass.


    Karen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she casted her eyes on her arm turning into a pale blue while it slowly snapped.


    ¡°What-?! What did you do to me?!¡±


    Linda watched the frostbite taken over Karen¡¯s arm and creeped to her shoulder.


    ¡°If you have brought more troops to take me, you might wouldn¡¯t end up like this, but no, you¡¯re too confident to take on by yourself. A penny for a thought, you actually assumed that we¡¯re just some third-grade warriors, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Karen didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°My magic does not depend on the mana that I spend or from any kind of magic items. It is made purely natural.¡±


    ¡°A nature magic so to speak.¡± Karen added.


    Karen leaped away and gain some distance. Her right hand conjured a flame. She tried to defrost the magic with it but it appeared there¡¯s no effect.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless. The frostbite already planted its core somewhere part of your body and even if you find the core you won¡¯t be able to pull it out carelessly. Dissecting it will cause your arm to crack. It won¡¯t be the same like before.¡±


    ¡°You must be gifted or something, huh.¡± Karen gritted her teeth. ¡°To pull this kind of magic you need to have a lot mana. Nature energy on the other hand is more surprising.¡±


    It sounded unacceptable but it¡¯s happening now to her.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I should suffer on my own terms.¡±


    ¡°So masochistic.¡± Linda responded.


    ¡°On the tethering life of earth and everything, lend me the power, earthshaker!¡±


    The ground rumbled and the ground became muddy. The mud molded into a rock and spiked and spurred towards Linda.


    Linda did not flinch. She remained unshaken despite Karen¡¯s magic. If she remembered it right, Earthshaker is an advance magic that can produced earthquake and allow the user to use chantless magic as effect of it.


    ¡°You do know some advance magic. If you use this earlier you could have kept up on me.¡±


    Linda pointed the tip of her ice sword to the tsunami of rocky spikes. As the earth shakes and the spikes came and touch her sword, everything froze.


    ¡°What just happened?!¡± Karen said in disbelief.


    It¡¯s clear that she refused the outcome. It¡¯s impossible that she too can freeze her magic. Karen¡¯s only option now to survive is to run away. Karen turned her back and sprinted away from Linda.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get back to you next time!¡± Karen declared.


    Linda was silent.


    How many minutes has she been running from then, 4, 10 minutes? If there¡¯s any akin to the sun pattern, she would¡¯ve predicted what time it is now.


    Unknowingly, Linda¡¯s following her. Alas, the time she¡¯s waiting for. Karen is familiar with the road and turned to right. The path she¡¯s following will lead to bridge across the river.


    When she came passed to the forest, she stopped, bewildered. A white wall blocked her way. She glanced right to left. All was white.


    ¡°The dome is part of my Inquiara Magic too.¡±


    Linda said as she revealed herself out of the forest.


    ¡°The color white maybe not what you expecting but it is made of ice as well.¡±


    Karen¡¯s frustration is at its peak. She screamed and used fire magic on it. The wall didn¡¯t budge. Karen turned her attention back to Linda.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless, because of the winter outside the dome it made my magic stronger.¡±


    Karen knew very well what this meant. She only has one choice, but the survival rate is slimmed to none.


    Without thinking twice, Karen launched an attack.


    Karen pushed forward. Her hands were engulfed by fire magic.


    She was half to Linda until something stopped her on her track. She looked below and saw ice shards large enough to struck her stomach.


    ¡°That¡¯s too bad.¡± Linda calmly said. ¡°You could¡¯ve prepared better.¡±


    Karen coughed blood and her throats croaked. She wanted to curse her but her strength slipped and her vision blurred. Finally, there is darkness.


    Linda let off her Inquiara Magic. Her majestic dress melted and her sword returned to normal. She felt the aftereffects of her Inquiara Magic.


    Her mana dropped dramatically, but she has still stamina to walk.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I use my Inquiara Magic. I still haven¡¯t got use of it. Even if I absorbed the nature energy, I can¡¯t still control my mana from being mixed to it. I need more practice so that my mana won¡¯t drop as it is now.¡±


    Linda¡¯s breath ragged. She found a tree nearby and hold to it before she walks back on the track to aid them.

 Chapter 135 - Fist Fight

    Yenne forcefully dragged Ken¡¯s feet, throwing and smashing him on the ground.


    Ken was, however covering his head, enduring the torment of Yenne. Ken forcefully turned the tide and got a hold of the ground and jumped. His right hook arched and swung right into her face.??


    Yenne was stunned. She let him go and moved back.


    ¡°You got some spunk.¡± Yenne responded.


    She has the face of a thirsty warrior.


    Ken was certain of it. The combatant in front of him is also a martial artist. Ken crunched his fingers and joints as though preparing for his fight.


    ¡°Are you a martial artist as well? Yenne queried. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure you are.¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Yenne smirked. ¡°This oughtta to be fun.¡±


    There was a silence. Their eyes sizing each other. And when the leaf touched the ground, they sprung to action.


    Their fists met and shook the surroundings. The shockwave had the leaves fall from their respective branches of trees and rustled along the wind. The pulse of shockwave melted and the silence came back.


    Thereafter, they exchange overwhelming attacks. Her fist to his face, his knees to her stomach. Another fist flew in her left. She winced and felt Ken¡¯s attack through her ribs.


    Yenne moved back and turned to deliver a round house kick. Even Ken¡¯s responded quickly by blocking her attack, his small body has its limit. He felt the heaviness of her attack as his elbow endured to blocked her kick.


    Ken felt the sensation crept as her legs withdrew. His breath barely caught up as another sets of swing fist came to him. Ken moved back evading and blocking her attack, but each time used his arms to blocked her attacks, the pulsating pain are becoming more unbearable to the point that her attacks swish passed his cheeks.


    Ken casted his eyes and observed the pattern of her attacks.


    His breathing paused. He heard her whizzing on his right. Ken smoothly caught it.


    Ken¡¯s foot whispered on his left. His fist swung and lashed blindly, felt his fist made contact on her jaw with her muscle and he heard a crack.


    ¡°Not half-bad. I felt that one.¡± Yenne said.


    Yenne wiped off a small portion of blood that run on her lips.


    ¡°Tell me¡ª¡±


    Ken wasn¡¯t considerable. His body twisted and his fist swung. His right hook went through and successfully laid to her face.


    Ken¡¯s attack was powerful enough for Yenne to crashed on a tree. Yenne quickly got up. Her face went to poker face.


    ¡°Hey, hey. If someone is talking, you should listen.¡±


    Ken wiped off a dirt on his face. ¡°We are on the opposition. What else should we talk about?¡±


    Yenne¡¯s eyes widened in anger. Her smile is twisted like a killer thirsty for blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to wipe that smug face of yours!¡±


    Yenne sprang forward. Her right leg swung and followed by another fist swung on Ken¡¯s right, in which he successfully blocked it.


    Even now, the tingling pain hasn¡¯t left his arms. His fingers too are hurting due to his bronze brass knuckles. His hurt but he keeps doing it.


    Ken returned the favor. His fist reached her face and another pushed through her stomach.


    Yenne endured the pain and headbutted him before pulling back. She threw a disgusting glance as she noticed he¡¯s wearing brass knuckles.


    ¡°Tell me. Where did you came from?¡±


    Ken remained persistent not to tell. ¡°That¡¯s only for me to know.¡±


    Yenne smirked. ¡°Your attacks¡­ it feels familiar. Did an Alfahon monks thought you?¡±


    Ken did not reply, but it his eyes are enough for her to boldly assume.


    ¡°So, you were trained by Alfahon monks from Alfahon mountain.¡±


    Ken¡¯s eyes averted. ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°That makes us both came from the same kind.¡±


    Ken¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He¡¯s unsure if she¡¯s telling the truth, but he felt that she¡¯s not lying. Even still, she¡¯s an enemy.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I left early before the Hayan Empire destroyed that place. You?¡±


    He paused. ¡°I was there.¡±


    ¡°You what?¡±


    ¡°I was there when they were slaughtered. I¡¯m the only one who survived that day.¡±


    Instead of having the feeling of sympathy, Yenne was rather more interested.


    ¡°I see. That must be the reason why you are so well. Your instincts have been sharpened when you were younger and your techniques are not half-bad, though, it could use some upgrade. Hey kid, considering that we came from the same kind, is there any other we can solve this without harming each other?¡±


    ¡°No. You guys wanted to use her for your own gains. You must be stopped at any cost.¡±


    Ken¡¯s decision is firmed. There is no doubt. The woman in front of her is indeed a threat.


    ¡°It¡¯s quite surprising that a belligerent woman like you would want to negotiate.¡±


    ¡°I maybe not look like it, but I can be considerate sometimes.¡±


    From calm, Yenne¡¯s bloodlust came back and this time its different. She¡¯s filled with malevolent intention.


    ¡°My name is Yenne. You?¡±


    ¡°Ken.¡±


    It was appropriate for both warriors to reveal their name. It¡¯s a sign of respect before they all go out.


    ¡°Well, Ken¡­ as a warrior, do you think using brass knuckles is appropriate?¡±


    Ken understood very well. He¡¯s discontented as well. He is only using it to suppress his newly found ability.


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re hiding something¡­ powerful.¡±


    Ken responded. ¡°Speak for yourself. You have a body of a mammoth.¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    ¡°But I understand you. It¡¯s really hard to fight with these things on.¡±


    Ken set loose his brass knuckles. There¡¯s a clang as it fell.


    Both warriors marched forward. They stopped. They¡¯re three feet away from each other. Ken and Yenne stood quietly.


    Ken¡¯s eyes quietly watched her. He¡¯s feeling the ringing pain of her fingers from being freed from the constriction of the brass knuckles. He¡¯s bearing it.


    Yenne¡¯s body is massive compared to him. The scars on her body became clearer as the sun were out of the trees and set on the horizon.


    Yenne is an experienced woman. She devoted her life on fighting and defining her life through blood and deaths. She wasn¡¯t feeling herself lately. Her entire time with the group she joined is boring. She didn¡¯t face enemies that could thrill her, make her feel excited. It was until now that a fellow warrior from the same kind as she is she found excitement.


    Seizing the peaked of their sizing each other, the two let out a roar.


    There¡¯s a thundering strike that completely shaken the road and the forest.


    It¡¯s their fist that produced that seemingly blast of a cannon. Each struggling to fend off one another.


    At the end, they chose to moved back and formulate a plan to strike.

 Chapter 136 - Eyes Of Dragons

    Ken initiated the attack.


    He leapt over her left and jinked to the other in attempt to confuse her. By the time Yenne tried to catch him, her fist only slipped through his afterimage.??


    All of the sudden she felt his fist connect on her stomach. She let out a cry of pain. After, she smiled.


    Ken withdrew, backflipping away. He¡¯s well-muscled, had acrobatic skills and considerably strong in his age. His hand twisted forward, his hands summoning the breath of fire.


    Yenne only had time to brace herself and spun once to evade the fireball and move forward. She moved aside, nearly catching her with his attack. She breaks a neck and her muscles bunched when she spread her legs.


    Her boots planted on the ground as she dragged her heels to caught the fireball and created a momentum, in returning it back to Ken.


    Ken¡¯s brain stuttered for a moment as his eyes take in lighter when his fireball came back. His muscles became rigid and stiffened, but he knew that it¡¯s coming back at him. He tried as best as he could to avoid it. Finally, Ken allowed himself to drown and fell.


    Ken fell in the ground in his back.


    Yenne¡¯s shadow over casted upon him.


    ¡°Attempting to stop me by stunning and followed it up with countless magic attacks. I¡¯m impressed with the creativity.¡±


    Yenne¡¯s fist steeled. When she struck him in his guts, there¡¯s a and spasm while his exhalation was interrupted by the pain jolting through his veins and organs. She pulled him up by wrapping his neck.


    ¡°But you know pretty well how sturdy my body is.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    Ken coughed. Pain has blanketed his body.


    He desperately tried to break free from her grasped but to no avail.


    Yenne finally decided to threw him.


    Ken back hit against the log of a tree. He allowed himself to absorb the hardness and let out a grunt of pain.


    ¡°Shit. You¡¯re one tough bastard.¡±


    His spasm ceased. Ken exhaled and with the last second his eyes brimmed in a determination. Yenne had noticed it. Their gazed are alike, ones that are prepared to go all out, to sacrifice a part of themselves in order to succeed.


    A mighty drive of their boots against the ground pushed the ground to cracked.


    Their hands clenches into fist


    And when they met the shockwave from both of their fists created a sharp whistling wind that scattered and rustled the leaves and trees.


    They let out a roar.


    ¡°You exclaimed that you have an impenetrable skin, I would like to find out how true is that.¡± Ken said. The smile in his face diminished.


    Yenne started to hopped back on forth. ¡°Come then.¡±


    Ken launched himself. At certain point, Ken¡¯s footwork began turned to an odd movement.


    Ken continuously jinked from left to right like a boxer coming for his opponent. Several afterimages came later on which confused her.


    Yenne¡¯s muscle swelled. Her attention is all on him.


    Her eyes keep altering to where he¡¯s next position. She knew that his feint movements are just part of his plan. It isn¡¯t something she can ignore given that Ken has promising skills.


    In an abrupt development, Ken¡¯s movements became faster. His afterimages emerging forward. She clearly saw it. He threw his fist like a bullet aimed on her right.


    Yenne threw up her forearm forming a defensive block.


    Ken¡¯s smirked appeared in his face. His figure slowly became a thick fog and vanished in thin air. On her right, where supposed to be the least of her worries, caught her off guard. It was too late. Yenne¡¯s was on her feet, but even still, she cannot block him. She blamed her reserved bulks for weighing her down.


    Her face stiffed for second when she remembered that her weight is also her main asset. Yenne¡¯s worried expression returned to confident.


    But Ken¡¯s smirked did not waned.


    That¡¯s what he is completely waiting for.


    The moment his fist made contact on her skin, there¡¯s a loud explosion.


    Ken got up. The explosion that he created also drawn him back a few feet away. As he waved the smoke of dust, he got a closer look on the site. There¡¯s a shallow hole in front of him. Yenne¡¯s presence is unknown.


    He glanced at his right hand. It wasn¡¯t damaged, but the ringing pain still lingered to it. His newly profound ability doesn¡¯t hurt him like hell anymore, unlike before in his training.


    Throughout the series of combat exercises, Ken developed his new ability, but at first it has a drawback, the exploding fist takes a physical toll on the user. It wasn¡¯t the usual thing he would gamble, but seeing how Sherry trained and the others, he couldn¡¯t help but to feel sorry for himself.


    Ken felt a tingling in his back when there¡¯s something that caught his attention. His head quickly turned left and saw white light that shootout throughout the sky. He knew very well who¡¯s the person behind it, but to his surprise, he couldn¡¯t help but to drop his jaw. He never imagined that Linda would use her Inquiara Magic.


    Ken heard about her magic. She was completely forbidden by the directors to use that power. He understood the effects of the magic. It would completely decimate everything it¡¯s surroundings, there¡¯s nothing she can do to hold back her magic once she activated it.


    The white light spread and formed into a white dome. The wall creeped down and settled firmly. Gladly, they¡¯re outside of the field.


    Out of silence, Ken heard a blast.


    He pushed through. Not too far, he saw Yenne slouching against the tree. He heard a disappointing sighed from her. Yenne appeared to be harmless from the earlier attack.


    Her eyes traverse at him.


    ¡°Hey you!¡± Yenne called out. ¡°You know what this thing is?¡±


    Ken didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Just as I¡¯ve thought. This wide range of Inquiara Magic came from one of your allies. None of my comrades are capable of this anomalous kind of magic.¡±


    ¡°It seems that your body is tough just what you had claimed to be.¡± Ken started. ¡°You¡¯re unscathed. You have my deepest appreciation.¡±


    Yenne threw him a questioning glance, one that is out of ordinary.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying what now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m saying,¡± Ken started on his combat form. ¡°You¡¯ll be my living punching bag.¡±


    Yenne who¡¯s completely stunned, laughed exaggeratingly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the right to say anything, but that attitude says something. I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t get that from the monks.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You¡¯re not going to save your comrade?¡± Ken inquired.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. They¡¯re good as dead inside that dome.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite emotionless.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t go as far as that. It¡¯s not like they mean something to me. After all, they¡¯re just disposable pawns.¡±


    Ken grunted.


    Yenne stretched her legs and arms.


    ¡°Very well,¡± Yenne said. Flames started to engulfed her body. ¡°It¡¯s time to get serious.¡±


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°This is my Inquiara Magic, Flame Aberration.¡±


    Even from such short distance, Ken could feel the intense heat coming from Yenne. It was unlike his fire magic, this one is unrelenting, bestial and calm.

 Chapter 137 - Firestorm

    Yenne look down on him.


    ¡°I have observed your attack patterns. You¡¯re using Dancing Backwater Dragon style, am I right?¡±??


    ¡°You¡¯re right. It¡¯s about time that someone should know my martial style. Yenne, if you underestimate my abilities, I might burn you.¡±


    Yenne laughed in amusement.


    ¡°You will burn me? Don¡¯t make me laugh. Are seeing what am I right now? I am the fire itself. You cannot touch me.¡±


    ¡°Interesting.¡±


    ¡°Even if you use your exploding fist, you won¡¯t be able to reach me.¡±


    ¡°I would like to test that out.¡±


    Ken tossed himself forwards. His footwork this time is even more erratic, unpredictable and irregular that was followed up by continuous feint attacks. One second Ken was in front of her, tricking her into delivering a punch which she quickly reacts by retaliating, but in vain as his figure phased through her.


    Ken had completely wrapped her attention on his fingers.


    Yenne was in no doubt perplexed. Her eyes wander from here and there whenever Ken suddenly teleported out of place. It was so frustrating, so she had to do a foolish thing to do, she blindly attacked the afterimages. Even still she¡¯s not lucky, but it¡¯s still better than to do nothing.


    His movements are sharp and fast, almost comparable to a whistling wind.


    Yenne heard a shockwave from out of nowhere. It was far but she felt that it¡¯s coming closer, the presence came inside the wall of ice.


    ¡°Where are you looking at?!¡±


    Yenne¡¯s attention was pulled back and saw Ken thrust his fist into exploding a tree that is tossed in the air.


    Yenne¡¯s did not withdraw from her position. She remained stood still and turn the tree into ashes with her fire magic.


    ¡°Using your surrounding to fight for you, very creative! But you should know that an attack like that will not inflict anything to me.¡±


    Several afterimages appeared afterwards.


    ¡°This trick again?¡±


    Yenne spun around. Her flames grew begrudged and wild that it appeared to be look like a tornado of fire. The vorticed of fire and wind rushes up rotated rapidly. Out from the storming tornado, a rain of fireballs sputtered. The heat turned the air into humid, drenching and oppressive heat.


    Sleek and agile, that was a better way of describing Ken. He was able dodged the attacks by slipping through the trees.


    Her attack was not a without consequences. The fire slowly began to spread on the forest and seemingly cannot be stopped the vortex on its tracks.


    Ken was forced to stop on his tracks because of the hot wind flushing on his face. There he goes, his eyes struck on the fire tornado.


    His attention altered on his surroundings and saw trees began to detached from the ground. Ken quickly reassessed the situation.


    If her magic is similar to the tornado, then that would mean it has a center. Ken thought.


    As the tree nearby was dragged by the air pressure, Ken took a hold of it and flew along. There was a moment when his at the position on top, approaching the firestorm, when a voice roared from inside.


    The waves of flames hotness rose off and one by one it swallowed turning it as grey ash. The intense heat evaporated the sweats in his pores. The smoke from it had became a hindrance for him to see it very clearly.


    ¡°It¡¯s useless! There is no way in, kid!¡±


    He got a clear look. There is indeed no way inside the storm. The center is thin for the air to get inside for her to breath.


    ¡°How the hell can you breathe with so small space?!¡±


    ¡°Dumbass, you just did all of that just to risk your life.¡±


    Ken turns away his eyes from the vortices of fire. Ken strikes the tree with his feet to leap on the tree and swung magnificently to another away from the fire tornado. He lunges downward, connecting to the branch of tree and climb up to get on another one. Finally, he successfully landed.


    Ken snickered. ¡°Is that all you¡¯ve got. You maybe the center of force but it feels like nothing, honestly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really?¡±


    A set of fireballs came on his way and rays of blaze shoot out from it.


    ¡°Oh, damn it!¡±


    Ken broke off. He sprinted away and used the environment as the shield against the enemy¡¯s attacks.


    Alas, he was caught and blasted, rolling over the dirt and dust.


    Ken coughed as she stood. The armor he wore is now useless. The fireball destroyed the strapped and crack his armor which led to some part detaching.


    His clothes are singed and burned. He removed his shirt and threw it on the ground. Ken¡¯s breath became ragged. He closed his eyes, feeling the wind, thirsty of rejuvenation, only a briefed wind had made him felt respite.


    Behind the red curtain of blaze, Yenne had spoken through. ¡°How unfortunate. You maybe learned martial arts, but the monks didn¡¯t pass unto you an Inquiara Magic now, don¡¯t they?¡±


    Ken¡¯s eyes broke open. He smirked.


    It feels like yesterday.


    It was the day when Sherry came to him. She was thanking him for saving her despite the fact that she¡¯s a stranger. He told her that it was nothing. He only did what was the right thing to do.


    In fact, moreover the reason why he did it is not just by the ethics he lived when he¡¯s at the temple with the monks, it was out of resemblance.


    Sherry shared a spitting image of his late sister. The one who was left behind.


    The fated day was the same now.


    The armada had found their way to breach through the rocky path with the use of their newly invented striker that is capable of mountain trekking. It was a disastrous day.


    For the past months, the monks are helping the refugees from escaping the armada of Hayan Empire. They¡¯re lucky that the refugees managed to shrugged off the enemies off their scent on their way here.


    Apparently, the enemies are perceptive than what they¡¯ve thought. They somehow picked up their trails and pinpointed the location of the temple which can be found in the highest reach of the Alfahon mountain.


    It can be located at the far east of the Jafal Region. The mountain is connected to the great Wall of Mountains that serves as a boundary of the regions and nations.


    They can run by following the mountain paths, but they¡¯re bound to danger because there are some parts of the Great Walls of Mountains that remained unexplored and so¡­ many have died¡­ including his sister.


    Glenda has a long blonde hair, gem eyes that awfully same as Sherry.


    Ken was carried by a refugee when they were evacuating. On their way down the road, an explosion struck them hung on their dizziness. Now, Ken was the most unfortunate. The blast had sent his body flying over the cliff. If he wasn¡¯t so lucky that he fell on the river, he would have died by that time.


    After that, a group of people took him in the glade where he was trained and hone as a warrior that he is now.


    ¡°If she were here by now, she would¡¯ve smack me for being a dumbass.¡± Ken muttered on himself.


    Noticing the senseless fumbling words, Yenne laughed.


    ¡°You must have lost it.¡±


    Ken shakes his head. ¡°No. I just realized something.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I found a way of how to defeat you.¡±

 Chapter 138 - Dragon鈥檚 Fist

    Ken¡¯s body began to glow in red light.


    His sudden changed probe Yenne¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Is it another fire magic? No, that would be foolish. He knew already the impenetrable defense of my Inquiara Magic. If not the usual magic, then there it could only meant one thing.¡± The warrior grinned broke in her lips and thought of it, ¡°He¡¯s going to use his Inquiara Magic!¡±


    Tattoos flashing in light began to appear on his chest that trailed in his body. An image of a dragon flowed on his left hand.


    ¡°You know,¡± Ken started, ¡°consider yourself lucky. You¡¯ll be the first one who¡¯s going to have a taste of my Inquiara Magic.¡±


    ¡°The honor is mine.¡±


    Yenne ceased her fire tornado to get a better look on his form. She slowly came closer, thrilled and excited.


    Once the flashing light extinguished, the rapid increased of mana calmed down to the point Yenne couldn¡¯t tell what happened to him.


    She laughed. ¡°What¡¯s with your Inquiara Magic? I can barely feel its power from here! Here I thought you have something more to offer.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate lady. You don¡¯t know what poison I have.¡±


    ¡°Come on then!¡±


    The two beasts launched towards each other.


    Having closed to him, Yenne harnessed vortex of fire and paused. Ken jerked sideward, smoothly evaded the attack. He came to her left.


    Ken followed up his movements by hitting her shoulder with a roundhouse kick.


    Despite feeling his counter, Yenne is still optimistic now that he is within her reach. Yenne blasted him at point blank range.


    Ken withstands it and stood. He panted profusely. The tattoos had protected him against the merciless flame.


    Yenne commented. ¡°Is that the effect of your Inquiara Magic? How subtle. It appeared that fire magic won¡¯t hurt you, huh.¡±


    The two red streak continued to clashed. Each seizing the opportunity to flank one another. Unlike before, Ken¡¯s attacks are now becoming sharper, heavier, and faster.


    The random thrashing between two long red streaks abruptly halted, throwing themselves backward. They panted harder. Their sweat evaporated due to hotness and some turn into a steam as the sweats landed on the molted rock.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this Inquiara Magic of yours? Every time you hit it¡¯s getting heavier!¡±


    It was wise for him to not reply, Ken knew very well the importance of the element of surprise. He wasn¡¯t going to reveal his secret as it would allow her to come up with a plan of how to counter his Inquiara Magic.


    ¡°In any case, I should wrap it up. I need to build more energy to feed the dragon.¡± Ken muttered to himself. ¡°This woman in front of me¡­ she¡¯s the real deal.¡±


    ¡°What are you muttering about?! Huh!¡±


    Yenne¡¯s getting impatient by now. She felt the life force of Karen getting weaker and another one who¡¯s stronger than combined of their three¡¯s strength. She¡¯s afraid.


    The fact that Karen has been defeated already probed her to feel angry and despair. Yenne needed to lay her hands on the political envoy and get out of here before everything will be beyond her control.


    Yenne¡¯s cool head broke when she saw Ken grinned. It was a big misunderstanding.


    ¡°Brat! You shouldn¡¯t be dilly dallying on your thoughts. I¡¯m right here!¡±


    The intense heat brought Ken back to himself.


    Yenne rushed to him with her fire magic supporting her speed.


    Ken grunted when he felt her fist connected his ribs. In Yenne¡¯s fist, a fireball swelled and blasted him, thrashing him against the mountainside.


    Ken absorbed the sweet pain into a numbness. He grinned and thrust forward. His form took over the form of a red streak. The tattoos in his body began to emit red light.


    Yenne thought he would go over her head, but Ken took her by surprised. His figure vanishes, only to left afterimages. He encircled her and hit her shoulder, then there¡¯s a BOOM. His exploding fist had a clean hit.


    Yenne gnarled and roared. She sloppily swung her arm; however, his flexibility took over her large muscles. Another hit on her right rib cage. Yenne felt her nerves are being riled by erupting force. Another cry came out from her throat.


    Ken swiftly evaded her right arm. His boots planted on the ground as he continuously jerked to avoid her massive fist. His reflexibility were accompanied by the accuracy of his eyes. Ken completely had her within his grasped.


    Ken stopped and broke to charged energy on his right fist. The charged up was quick.


    Yenne tried to blocked it, but even she has a limit.


    Ken¡¯s attack landed and forced her to back. Her boots dug on the ground for the purposed to withdrew the momentum forcing her to crashed her back against the trees.


    The stinging pain ended.


    Ken felt the overwhelming surged of energy in his body. It supposed to be hurt but he did not feel anything negative from it¡­ only rage, intense fury that is abated and contain in his body.


    ¡°I must say it¡¯s quite been educational. Thanks to you I was able to withdraw the power of my Inquiara Magic. I just recently developed it but I¡¯m not quite sure what kind of effects will it do in actual setting.¡±


    Yenne looked over, her frustrated thoughts waned and grinned. ¡°Normally I would be mad for mocking me, but we both grew in the same house.¡±


    Ken shakes his head. ¡°Believe me, I never mocked you. If it weren¡¯t for you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to unshackle my power. As a warrior you have my deepest respect¡­ and condolence.¡±


    Yenne laughed. ¡°How amusing. Well then! Show me what you got!¡±


    Yenne¡¯s flames whirled around her.


    Ken¡¯s body turned to flame. The dragoon tattoo in his left hand took over a form.


    The warriors roared as they showed the last bit of their abilities. Her fire tornado against his fire dragon. Yenne threw her fire tornado to him, but Ken did not stop. His fire dragon ate the flames and slip in.


    In terms of power, the fire is deadly, it¡¯s flames can burn anything, but the dragon is far more lethal. The dragon itself brew fire to life, much less it can harm him.


    The dragon pierce through the vortices of flame. Its howl erupted and reverberates in the forest.


    The world around her froze as a blast of enormous flame in a form of a dragon had come after her.


    ¡°Not bad kid.¡±


    Those are her last words as the massive fire dragon ate her, dragging her body in the far distance of the forest and the dragon dive upward then dance before crashing to the ground.


    The towering red explosion had sent shockwaves that disrupted everything within the radius.


    Ken bent on his kneel. He grunted in pain, absorbing it and suppressing the aftereffects. His left arm is completely burned.


    ¡°So, this is the effect of my Inquiara Magic. Damn!¡± He slammed his fist on the ground. ¡°I should have release it after I conjured it. I can¡¯t feel anything from my left arm. I hope Linda know how to fix this. If I have used both of my arms, I wonder what will happen.¡±


    Ken shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s the least I should worry about now. I need to move forward.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Ken.¡±


    A familiar voice rang behind him.


    ¡°Mr. F? So, you already take care of the other guy, huh?¡±


    Mr. Funny Man seems disappointed. He is sure that his dissatisfaction is not centered to him, but something else.


    ¡°Not quite.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if I explain as we move on. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 139 - A Fluke

    Earlier.


    Mr. Funny Man flew, evading the sound blast. Once again, his speed decreases and turn back. He instantly conjured several vortices of wind, cancelling Benny¡¯s attacks.


    Their attacks came to a halt once they¡¯ve run out of breath. Benny panted heavily. Mr. Funny Man, on the other hand, appeared to be not affected by the large amount of mana he used.


    ¡°It appears that our Inquiara Magic are equal. What about in physical strength?¡±


    Benny unsheathed his blade and pushed forward. However, Mr. Funny Man won¡¯t just stand idly by. A vortex of wind came after Benny and postponed his plan.


    He leaped and compressed the sound waves, blasting the vortex of wind.


    ¡°Tsk.¡± Benny hisses. ¡°Damn. Haha. I totally forgot your wind magic. You are completely impenetrable.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man landed on the surface. His eyes are still stoic.


    ¡°Of course. What do you take me for? An idiot?¡±


    Benny chuckled. ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s try again, shall we?¡±


    Mr. Funny Man launched an attack. He swung his arm from here and there, the vortex of wind followed his command and attack continuously Benny while he dodges and evaded the sound blasts.


    The explosion between the attacks is destructive as a bomb. Their attacks cancelling each other with furious consequential repercussions.


    Benny leaped over the branch of tree. He used the sound blast to boost his speed and quickly turn away again, evaded Mr. Funny Man¡¯s attack. His blade swung on Mr. Funny Man¡¯s right.


    Mr. Funny Man, however, already prepared. A razor of wind repelled Benny¡¯s blade and bounced back on the ground. It was well timed.


    ¡°Another trick on your sleeve. You¡¯re quite resourceful.¡± Benny commended.


    Mr. Funny Man grunted. ¡°You think so? Let us see if you can say the same thing to the next one.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The ground trembles. Before Benny can realize the trap, the ground sunk into a shallow ground.


    ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t let dropped your guard then you would have seen this. Apparently, your boldness got in your head and rushed for a kill without a doubt.¡±


    Benny gritted his teeth and groaned in frustration.


    ¡°You shit¡ª¡±


    In attempt to use his sound blast Mr. Funny Man quickly used his wind vortex to overpowered his attack. The vortex of wind pummeled him on the ground.


    ¡°Oh, and just for you to know¡­ wind vortex is not my Inquiara Magic. It¡¯s just a basic mid-tier spell.¡±


    The violent wind ruptured Benny¡¯s skin and his clothes, shredding it into smaller pieces. Benny¡¯s scream was completely muted by the vortex. At the end, he was almost naked.


    When the vortex calmed down, Mr. Funny Man ceased and set down his foot on the ground. Cuts were deep like from an actual knife. Benny¡¯s flesh wounds are exposed and his blood sprayed everywhere.


    Benny¡¯s throat has been cut to talk. He could only groan as his eyes laid slowly to Mr. Funny Man. He mouthed something.


    Mr. Funny Man put his glasses back on. ¡°Despite being a lower class, you¡¯re quite a troublesome¡­ just for you to know.¡±


    Benny forcefully muttered words. ¡°All this time¡­ you were hiding¡­ your true¡­ ability.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ why¡­ did you¡­ took¡­ so¡­ long¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a basic tactic. I want to know what you¡¯re capable of and you¡¯re reluctant to show it to me, hence, I began to simulate situations that might caught you off guard. But because of your ability the part to engage you in close combat discloses it. The truth is¡­ I can easily overpower your Inquiara Magic with my wind vortex, but it would use up most of my mana rendering me useless. That¡¯s why I take the path of discretion rather than up front assault¡­ and you already knew how it goes.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man was hoping that Benny would break to repent, but it seemed that he¡¯s not at all rueful. Benny¡¯s grinned spread on his dead expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s funny¡­ because we¡­ were¡­ both thinking¡­ the same¡­ thing.¡± A horrid laughed followed in his words. ¡°I, too, not using the full extent of my Inquiara Magic.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man didn¡¯t take his bluff. ¡°You¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°Oh, believe¡­ me.¡± Benny coughed blood. ¡°Are you¡­ familiar with the¡­ Nion Hunters, Mr. Funny Man?¡±


    It¡¯s a word that he hasn¡¯t heard for a while.


    ¡°The Nion Hunters aren¡¯t that significant than the Tribunal Hunters, Mephistic Hunters, Archaegian Hunters and the rest of them, but they¡¯re unique as the Primordial Hunters. Not only the Nion Hunters can manipulate energy at will, but they can also add effects similar of how your Inquiara Magic, Minecraft did to us.¡±


    ¡°The point being?¡±


    ¡°For example, an Inquiara Magic that can replicate into a similar fashion of the original body. Not only the looks but a part of his personality.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man remained clueless.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying that this body is nothing but a replica of the original! Fool¡­ you¡¯ve been played all along.¡± Mr. Funny Man¡¯s eyes remained composed.


    ¡°What¡¯s with your face?¡±


    ¡°You think by keeping me here would do no safe to the princess? If that¡¯s what you¡¯re thinking then I daresay you are wrong. It¡¯s too early to presume what¡¯s the outcome would be, considering that they¡¯re formidable warriors. Do not underestimate them.¡±


    Benny grumbles and laughed with ragged tone. ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s overestimating them¡­ specially that boy. I just noticed earlier, he didn¡¯t use magic throughout the chase, or maybe he couldn¡¯t. Even those two in the front would take the lead, I doubt that they would be able to continue with the number of enemies that¡¯s going after them.¡±


    Beneath the thick tint of his glass, Mr. Funny Man flinched.


    Benny continued. ¡°My real body¡­ is coming after¡­ them¡­ now¡­ hurry¡­ or you¡­ won¡¯t make it in time.¡± He dreadfully laughed.


    Benny¡¯s life, or should supposed to say, the clone¡¯s life slipping in his eyes.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to die, then it should be on my terms.¡±


    One last time, Mr. Funny Man get his blade and plunged on Benny¡¯s chest. A last groaned of life left his lungs.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he tricked me. I shouldn¡¯t have left the majesty¡¯s aid.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man appeared to be worried. He was confident until now, his gravitas is completely unshackled by his thoughts over the matter.


    He senses Ken¡¯s presence just ahead of him and decided to come and help him finish the job. His enemy appeared to be stronger than Ken, moreover, the reason why he should intervene.


    It should be closer right now. But halted in his tracks when a white wall blocked his way.


    Mr. Funny Man used his wind magic, but failed in attempt and in turn the magic turn froze into a chandelier that traced the pattern of his wind vortex.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    It would take him a few minutes before the white wall decimated into white light and shards before he continued.


    He saw Ken bruised and battered. His left arm appeared to be burnt.


    ¡°Mr. Ken.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man called out to him and landed on the ground.


    ¡°Mr. F? So, you already take care of the other guy, huh?¡±


    Mr. Funny Man sounds to be disappointed.


    ¡°Not quite.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better if I explain as we move on. Come on, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mr. Funny Man held Ken up and flew in the sky. He explained to Ken what happened and why Caroline is in dire situation.


    ¡°The enemy completely got on our flank. I¡¯m pretty sure, Alastor, Cid and Misty can handle them. Believe me or not, they¡¯re formidable as we are.¡± Ken said.


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely what I¡¯m worried about.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure what are you getting at.¡±


    ¡°Knowing them, they will cover each other until the number is going to be reduced, hence, the security of the princess would be jeopardized. They must remain on the run at any cost or else that guy would get ahead of them. Our detachment from the main carrier proved that it¡¯s going to happen again. We must not let that happen.¡±


    ¡°I understand, but what about Linda? Where is she?¡±


    ¡°Ken,¡± Mr. Funny Man¡¯s voice stressed. ¡°don¡¯t worry about her. She can manage all by herself.¡±


    Even if Ken is in good condition, he is not in a position to fend off his orders.

 Chapter 140 - Encouraging Words

    Liber hoarse loudly as it took a wide turn following the vehicle that Misty and Cid rode. Ahead of them is a narrow path in between the two mountains. It¡¯s a perfect opportunity.


    Behind there¡¯s a loud rumble. Various vehicles emerged from the forest.


    Cid on behind shouted at Alastor. ¡°Al, you take the lead. We¡¯ll take care of them from here.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you crazy?¡±


    ¡°We already are. Now, GO!¡±


    Liber¡¯s speed ascended and the vehicle halted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t die on me, Cid!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Cid used fire magic to destroy a part of the mountain. The pebbles and rocks and boulders rolled down and occupied the road. The vehicles were reduced into a fire and got out before it exploded.


    The enemies march forward and started to fire at Cid and Misty. Their gunshots were random and seemingly not hitting them. They¡¯re taking cover behind the boulders and shifted whenever they felt most of the gunshots were at them.


    The exchange of firing is powerful and deafening. The bullet punched its way through the boulder just near Cid causing a gaping hole in its wake.


    ¡°Hey, watch you were shooting¡¯ at!¡± Cid shouted.


    The enemy turns in the direction of the voice and began to shoot.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most unwise thing to do!¡± Misty said.


    Now the enemies¡¯ attentions divided and turn to her direction.


    ¡°Oh great!¡± Misty speaks on herself.


    Cid laughed.


    ¡°Why are you laughing?!¡±


    ¡°Because someone is going to die!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Cid pointed at the mountain. Misty stopped and looked up. They were so preoccupied with the battle they haven¡¯t noticed that boulders are rolling over along the mudslide accelerating the descending speed.


    ¡°Oh, damn it!¡±


    Cid heard her. He conjured a sphere protecting himself from the gunshots and covered Misty. Together they ran away. It was too late for the hooligans to notice the boulders the moment the rumbles became heavier.


    Most of them were wiped out, and yet they are still dedicated to pursuing them.


    Cid and Misty have the advantage this time. The enemies are completely stuck in a battle against the two.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a good idea to stay behind?¡±


    ¡°You got any better ideas?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think so. This is unavoidable. Our plan is to accompany the princess, but those bastards won¡¯t shake off, so we kinda go along and derailed from the original plan.¡±


    ¡°This is the worst.¡±


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to plant that on my face.¡±


    Caroline stumbled and struggled to walk in an attempt to peep on the hole. They entered a clearing. A complete wasteland.


    Alastor was mindful of his surroundings. He noticed flapping of wings jinking and shifting their positions to confuse him.


    ¡°Around 20, huh. Liber, please follow don¡¯t stop.¡±


    Liber cried.


    Alastor got up. His sword brandished in the air. His eyes cast on his back and saw a flock of brixies coming after them. They¡¯re about the size of a baby. Their eyes are similar to a flee, their skin and wings are blue and resembled the moth.


    ¡°Annoying pieces of shit.¡±


    As the monsters ascended, Alastor swung his sword. The tip of the blade had only caught its wings and was no closer to killing it. The brixie avoided it and dive towards Liber.


    Alastor knocked a brixie with his fist and backflip, landing on top of Liber. His sword successfully killed it one swoop.


    ¡°It may not look like it but these monsters are smart.¡±


    Liber cried.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I guess I¡¯m too heavy for you.¡±


    Alastor got back on top of the carriage. He played his sword very well. None of the enemies got behind. With his quick responses and chantless magic of walls, the enemies had no other choice but to be slain by his sword.


    When he looked down, he noticed the wings of the brixies struck on the carriage.


    ¡°Damn it!¡±


    He cursed on himself as he got down and open the door.


    ¡°Princess, are you alright?¡±


    Alastor saw her in an awkward position. Thereafter, a water ball jacked on his face. Alastor nearly fell but his quick reflexes caught on the door and swiftly swing back to his seat. He heard the door locked loudly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Alastor did not reply.


    ¡°Report.¡± She commanded.


    ¡°As we travel, the enemies outflank us, hence, the number of troops chose to stay behind to fight against the enemies¡¯ commanders. Recently, Cid and Misty had departed to intercept the rest of the troops.¡±


    ¡°So, it¡¯s just the two of us now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m capable of defending you.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s voice is stiffed. Deep down, a doubt grew. He¡¯s still unsure of his abilities. He only had few tricks on his sleeves. Unlike them, Alastor is nowhere close to getting his Inquiara Magic. He can only catch up to them due to his creative way of fighting but in reality, he¡¯s the weakest of them.


    ¡°I know you can.¡±


    Caroline''s words struck on his thoughts.


    ¡°I never doubted you, not even a bit. You don¡¯t need to doubt yourself. Just do your best.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s weakening thoughts vanquished with her assuring words.


    ¡°I won¡¯t fail you.¡±


    As they ascended, Alastor caught a glimpse of the towering mountains that reach their peak on the clouds, in the highest sky. His eyes focused back on the road.


    A minute or less, he noticed trees falling on the ground from afar. It was a force that doesn¡¯t naturally come from a normal person nor from a monster.


    This could only mean one thing.


    ¡°Liber! Hiya!¡±


    Liber sped off.


    Alastor felt another presence following the first one.


    ¡°There¡¯s two. Shit! We can¡¯t stop now! All right, Liber. If you could speed up a little, I might give you 10 sacks of green peas once we made it through the border.¡±


    Liber¡¯s eyes fired up. His feet throttled. They too comply with the change of speed.


    ¡°Shit!¡±


    As they turn over, something sharp pierces through the leaves. Alastor tried to cut it off, but his sword only caught half of it and the other half made its way on Liber¡¯s foot.


    Liber cried and his momentum disturbed. Fortunately, Liber did not trip on his feet and the carriage did not roll over than he had expected. Liber¡¯s body trudged and slide on the ground and stopped on its tracks.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Alastor swore under his breath. He checks the pulse of Liber. It appeared that he is still breathing well. His eyes cast on his legs and saw a needle just the size of an index finger. Alastor pulled it out and the unconscious Liber gave out a breath.


    Alastor opens the door and saw the distressed Caroline.


    ¡°Come here, princess,¡± Alastor called out. ¡°There¡¯s something I need you to do.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s eyes are still shallow.


    ¡°Caroline!¡±


    Alastor snapped and brought her back to reality.


    ¡°Huh. What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I need you to do something. In case something happens, you run.¡±


    Caroline shook her head.


    ¡°No. No. I will not. I will fight with you.¡±


    ¡°Listen to me. With that level of your strength, you¡¯ll only get in my way and please, you¡¯re their target, so you mustn''t fall on their hands.¡±


    ¡°I am not going to leave you behind like Mr. F.¡±


    ¡°You said you trust me, right? I need those confident words and thoughts on me now, Caroline and trust me will ya. I know this is hard, but you have to endure this.¡±


    Caroline reluctantly nodded.


    ¡°Now go.¡±


    Caroline turned her back against him and walked towards the forest.

 Chapter 141 - She Who Made A Comeback

    At last, the two presences made their faces known as they ascended.


    Alastor¡¯s eyes quickly cast on the familiar face. The men next to him felt ignored.


    Benny coughed. Sweats appeared all over his face. He pulled his garb and threw it on the wind. Different types of daggers hang on his waist and chest.


    ¡°You again?¡± Alastor started. ¡°I thought Mr. F took care of you.¡±


    ¡°Well, he took the bait.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the girl?¡±


    The man asked. He has long dark wavy hair. His eyes loom in the darkness.


    ¡°I said, where is the girl?¡±


    Benny could only hiss. The man¡¯s appearance is out of his expectations. Benny knew him very well.


    Ursax is a cold-hearted man. He is the very definition of a killing machine. He won¡¯t hesitate to kill anyone on his way just to accomplish his missions.


    Ursax hit Alastor with a cold glance, and without a word, he reached for his single edge sword.


    Alastor did not reply. He swallowed his fear and did the same. He pulled out the knife from being strapped in his back. It was the knife that he stole back in Vesoga Plain. He held his sword and knife with a hard grip.


    Alastor made his first move.


    Alastor cast transcendent walls. Most of the walls restrain Benny¡¯s movement. His intention is clear. Alastor wanted to take them on one at a time.


    Alastor went to Ursax first. He performed feint attacks in an attempt to confuse the enemy¡¯s field of vision.


    Despite the years of exhausting training, Alastor felt a shiver of apprehension as his kicked on the ground gave him a huge lurch.


    His sword slashes diagonally in the air. Ursax didn¡¯t move. His huge arms arched and shielded him. The two swords hissed and brimmed in brilliant light for a second.


    Alastor withdraw.


    It was at this moment Benny saw the opportunity. He made his move quietly and got on Alastor¡¯s back.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡± Benny thought.


    He hasn¡¯t regained his footing, so the only logical thing to do is to use his knife to clash against the dagger Benny.


    Gaining his footing back, Alastor shifted his weight from bobbling. It was at this time he felt the cold touch of death on his neck.


    Benny was able to get out of the way and out of the range as Ursax push Alastor on the tree. Hard and grip. Unfettered and determined.


    ¡°Tell me. Are you that foolish to die just for a mere stranger?


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a mercenary. Not a soldier. How pity for you to die on a fight that you¡¯re not part of. A complete joke.¡±


    Benny got back on his feet.


    ¡°Hey, would you rather not include your comrade as collateral damage? And that boy is my prey. I got to him first.¡±


    Ursax ignored him.


    It was the moment he was waiting for. Alastor¡¯s fingers flinched. The transcendent wall had fallen on Ursax and crashed in the woods. Benny stepped forward. His dagger crashed against Alastor¡¯s sword. He wasn¡¯t blind to notice the small figure of mirror-like transcendent wall and managed to return the favor as well.


    They fired at each other.


    Benny¡¯s sound blast Alastor and Alastor¡¯s transcendent wall magic pushed the enemy away.


    Alastor felt the pressure of his attack as he crashed on the tree. The light armor he wore cracked. He already understands that his magic is stronger than him. But it was not the right time to amaze and certainly, it¡¯s not ideal to give them time to recover.


    Alastor turns his hand in Ursax direction. In a single swing, the transcendent walls followed over and crash to his location. The crashing glass of transcendent walls erupted and the tremors cut down the branches of trees.


    ¡°Very impressive.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s ears caught those eerie words.


    Through the swelling billowing smoke of dust, Ursax stepped out in the shadow as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°Most remarkable creativity, I must say. You are still the guy I remembered back in the old days. You did really well, Alastor.¡±


    Alastor felt an eerie shiver of shock creeping on his back. The question in his mind ran back and forth. Who the hell is this guy?


    ¡°I know what you are thinking right now. You must be very confused about how I knew your identity.¡±


    Alastor raised a brow. ¡°How? Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t recognize this face? This gash you gave to me?¡±


    Ursax lifted and turn his head on the right. He showed his blemish on his neck on the left side.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who gave me this scar, Alastor. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±


    ¡°I-I have no idea who you are pal. And I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Ursax is confused but then again, he returns to his composed attitude and slightly nodded as if confirming something.


    ¡°I see. The memory suppressing spell is still intact. In that case, allow me to remind you¡­ THROUGH PAIN!¡±


    Ursax took a big leaped. Alastor stepped back, balancing his weight to properly parry the incoming attack. Alastor rasped before Ursax swung his sword downward. Their swords bang as they connected. The rushing flow of rage in his blood made it possible to withstand Ursax attack.


    He felt the tremor of Ursax force clashing through their weapons connected at each other. Their weapons hisses and sparks.


    The force between the two weapons trailed to their bodies and to their boots. The ground trembled and the wind erupted.


    Out of the two, Ursax is the one who¡¯s not struggling, in fact, he proved to be taking over the fight. Alastor stepped back, bit by bit.


    ¡°What seems to be the problem? This is isn¡¯t like you. A meager competition of strength like this is nothing. Show me what you got.¡±


    Alastor finally had it. He withdrew.


    ¡°Coward!¡±


    Ursax moves hastily. Alastor spun around, creating enough momentum to deflect Ursax¡¯s attack. However, it was for a moment he successfully deflects him, the next attacks are quick and hard.


    Alastor gritted his teeth and pulled away.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±


    Alastor was surprised at his speed. He knew it. He aims for a fatal blow.


    Before Ursax sword can reach him, the small piece of transcendent wall activated and enlarge. It hard-pressed Ursax away.


    ¡°You of all should know that magics like this won¡¯t be effective against me.¡±


    It was his strength that shattered the wall into dozens of glass pieces.


    ¡°I got his ya!¡±


    Alastor shivered as his eyes caught Benny¡¯s shadow swiftly went on his back. In front of him is Ursax dashing towards him.


    The time reeled slow. His mind was blank.


    Out of nowhere, Benny was blasted by a white light.


    Another white light blasted away Ursax.


    ¡°What¡­ what just happened?¡±


    Ursax recovered quickly and got up. Benny, on the other hand, is injured, he was shot on his shoulder.


    ¡°What was that?!¡± Benny shouted.


    Ursax eyes looked around. His vision enhanced, but it was too late. Another white hue of light shot him in the arm and legs. It wasn¡¯t fatal, but the damage packed a punch.


    20 feet away from them Tin blows the smoke out of her gun. Her gun was modeled after a rifle, but only slightly different. It uses the same principle as Cid¡¯s gun. The handle can absorb the mana and store it on a core that can be found in the slide. It was called Mana Gun.


    ¡°Benny!¡±


    ¡°I got it!¡±


    Alastor darted his eyes on the sore. He felt the presence hiding behind the bush and the tree. He knew very well a person who thinks like that.


    ¡°It appears that one of your comrades made his way here.¡±


    ¡°If I, were you, I won¡¯t underestimate her.¡±


    ¡°Her? A woman did that?¡±


    ¡°She may be skinny and all but that las are capable as I am.¡±


    Alastor grinned. This time, his speed this time increase and created feint presences.

 Chapter 142 - Eyesore

    Tin beamed and threw out her bombs to Benny, not looking back.


    Having caught the sound of a clang, Benny assertively diverges away. With the environment they are in it would seem that he doesn¡¯t need to use a protection spell.


    Tin drawback. Her double handguns pointed to Benny.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you guys to shine.¡± She grinned.


    The bullets sputtered wildly as she pulled the triggers.


    Benny continuously shifted his position evading the bullets, letting nature itself guard him while looking for opportunity.


    Seeing how the enemy hastily moves, Tin focuses on running. She grabbed the landmines, tap the ignite button, and threw it.


    On the right timing, Benny stepped on it.


    Tin stopped in her tracks hearing the explosion behind her, yet she remained on guard. It would be reckless to let her guard down now. Best not to give in to lax.


    Rather than checking out, Tin stayed where she is.


    Tin had fought monsters countless times. She trained with the other trainees every day of her life since she picked up her first weapon. She¡¯s always on the backbench letting the close combatants deal with the job. Though this isn¡¯t her first time dealing at close range, she fought alone by herself before. It was to emphasize their individual productivity whether they¡¯re capable of hunting alone.


    Just this time¡­ it felt different.


    Tin heard whiskers.


    There are several of them. She thought.


    ¡°Three¡­ no, seven¡­ What the hell is going on.¡±


    The several presences allude to uneasiness on her. She wasn¡¯t sure where or when will they come out but she must not avert her attention.


    Tin¡¯s tongue dried. Her body grew cold as she felt the bloodlust seeping out from the woods. This bloodthirstiness felt familiar. She experienced this once before, but compared to that, this is nothing.


    She shakes her head and flips the switch at the hilt of her guns to switch bullets. Right now, she won¡¯t be needing to use her mana. Her aim is to kill.


    A person from her back flung out. She reacted quickly. Tin turned over her heels and her guns rang.


    Her bullets didn¡¯t miss. Considering their position, he¡¯s three feet closer to her. He¡¯s within point-blank range. The bullets whizzed through his brain.


    Tin turned around from the unbearable scene. There¡¯s no need for her to check the corpse. She can tell with her observation magic that it¡¯s nothing but a clone.


    ¡°That was a close call. So, when are you planning on showing yourself?! You call yourself a man while hiding in the shadow? How pathetic!¡±


    Benny beamed widely. ¡°Oh, the dear woman of guns, don¡¯t be so confident just because you took down one of my grunts.¡±


    ¡°Then show yourself, damn it. Don¡¯t be a coward. That trick will only work once. You can¡¯t fool me twice.¡±


    ¡°Who said about tricking you? I was just merely testing your skills, but it appeared you¡¯re more than a plaid of the skirt.¡±


    ¡°What did you say?!¡±


    ¡°Now, now. Don¡¯t get angry, shorty.¡±


    ¡°Instead of mocking me, why not show me what you can do? All this time you have done nothing but to let your comrades do the dirty jobs.¡±


    Of course, she¡¯s mocking him but wasn¡¯t sure if he would be goaded by her words.


    Tin heard a creaking. The nose of her gun followed the noise and shoot it.


    ¡°You missed.¡±


    She heard another indistinct noise.


    Another three clones appeared from different directions. They all wore different foreign dresses. Their attires are somewhat odd, Tin never saw anyone wear a cap with a red luxurious globe. The other two seem to be familiar, she¡¯s familiar with cowboys from another region, well she saw some people wore like that on a farm.


    Giving a thought about that matter can be explained by another time. This time she must do her job. The clones tackled her at the same time. There wasn¡¯t a room for her to take a breath in.


    Tin approached the one who wore a luxurious robe. Her feet sprung and spun. He uses his back to further her momentum and jumped straight.


    Up there, her vision is clear as day.


    Tin completely saw the blade that came after her. One of them must have thrown it in an attempt to disrupt her motion but they missed. The blade only came passed on her side.


    Tin smiled. It¡¯s something that is supposed to be funny.


    Tin breath in and started to twist like a tornado. Her bullets hailed down the enemies. The ammunition ricocheting wildly.


    Once there were no bullets, Tin landed at the same time. The enemies are completely decimated. Their bodies are completely in the form of grotesque. They can¡¯t be described by conventional means anymore.


    ¡°Well,¡± Tin started. ¡°Won¡¯t you agree it¡¯s time for the main man to reveal himself?¡±


    The moment she felt the creeping sense of bloodlust, she paused.


    Her body froze. Tin forcefully lifted her spirits and broke off to the chilling chains that bind her. Her arms raised and aim in front of her where the darkness is creeping from.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    She stepped back. Careful and slow.


    ¡°What¡¯s the hold-up? I thought you were so eager to see me?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t what she was expecting.


    ¡°You were looking for me, right? Here we are.¡±


    The 10 versions of him stepped out from the shadow. It wasn¡¯t the appearance of his clones that threatened her, it¡¯s what he''s emitting. They¡¯re all emitting the same dark aura. Dread and cursed.


    ¡°What¡¯s with this ridiculous amount of dark energy?¡±


    Tin never felt this much before, much less this kind of hostility.


    ¡°This energy is relatively close to Theo but it¡¯s different than usual. How did he acquire this kind of power? This is ridiculous.¡±


    Here they go.


    Two out of his clone dashed forward.


    Tin flipped over the switch of her guns to use her mana. Her reflexes are exceedingly fast compared to them, but still, even if that¡¯s the case she must be careful of their attacks.


    So far, Tin evaded their blades and countered them with her bullets. The location where she shot was non-fatal. Considering her mana consumption would exceed the damage of a single bullet she expected that it would do more damage, but it appeared that the enemy can still go on despite her efforts.


    Tin uses the blade on her gun to parry the clone¡¯s attack. She kicked him in his gut. The clone flinched. That was the moment she was waiting for.


    She swung her arms to stunned him and shoot him in the face.


    A whizzed cut through the wind. It was fast. She wasn¡¯t able to react quickly and got hit on her ribs. Her back crashed against the log of a tree.

 Chapter 143 - Recalling Through Pain

    Alastor¡¯s afterimages allowed him to cut Ursax chest. The second attempt failed. The pain snapped Ursax instinct. He completely blocked him and attempted to counter, but Alastor is five feet away from him.


    The area was wide enough for them to fight. The only thing that keeps them at the edge is the trees that surround them.


    Alastor admitted to himself, some of his movements are uncalled for. He tried to outflank him but he was caught by his wind magic and got blasted away.


    He circled him around. Alastor¡¯s footsteps are impressive. There was no hint of where he¡¯s going to strike.


    Ursax swayed his white cloak. His face was scrunched up in anger but remained composed. He slowly drew another blade from his belt. The blade made a hissing whisper as it was removed from its purse.


    Alastor didn¡¯t wait furthermore and attempted to strike him from his behind. The sharp hiss of wind cut by Alastor¡¯s blade caught his attention. Ursax turn over to his left and blocked Alastor¡¯s sword.


    Alastor hasn¡¯t completely forgotten that Ursax has another blade on his left. It would be laughable if his eyes would miss the blade that¡¯s currently up and be swung downward. His knife blocked the incoming attack.


    They¡¯re now competing in strength.


    Even if the enemy is slightly stronger than him, they¡¯re in a position that would be considered favorable and well-balanced. He would certainly hold his position. Or so he thought.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back now.¡± Ursax snarled at Alastor.


    Alastor¡¯s shoulders shrugged as he struggled on their contest of strength. He put on his weight and pushed forward. Their blades gnashing, grinding, and causing sparks.


    ¡°What happened to you? The ¡®Alastor¡¯ I remembered was better than you!¡±


    Ursax¡¯s muscles tightened and employed force. Slowly but surely, Ursax pushing Alastor back. Despite the sparks created by their inhumane strength, he didn¡¯t flinch. Ursax wanted to see for himself what made this man in front of him.


    ¡°Just as I thought,¡± Ursax started as if he¡¯s making a conclusion. ¡°Poor ignorant boy. Shackled by those people. I pity you for falling for their words. If you were there, maybe, Augustus would have saved you from their lies.¡±


    The name rings a bell on Alastor. His eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    ¡°So, you are one of them? Tell me. What do you know about Augustus?¡±


    Ursax grinned and cracks his neck. ¡°So, you do remember him?¡±


    ¡°Batshit. That motherfucker attacked our home. I will kill that traitor.¡±


    To some extent, Alastor couldn¡¯t care less about the mansion, he¡¯s more concerned about the people who live there, to those who have yet to have the opportunity to live their lives once again, to those who were robbed of their freedom, and to those who never had a home.


    ¡°Struck a nerve there, didn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re not going to give me the answers I want, I¡¯ll just have to beat the shit out of you!¡±


    ¡°I thought your mission is to protect the political envoy?¡±


    ¡°Consider this as a side mission. Given that you¡¯re not cooperative, I guess I¡¯ll just have to take you with me.¡±


    ¡°Take me? As a hostage? Buddy, there¡¯s a fine line between delusion and reality. That¡¯s not boldness, that¡¯s arrogance.¡±


    ¡°One last chance¡ª¡±


    ¡°Or what? You¡¯ll go all out on me? You make me laugh.¡±


    ¡°Fine then.¡±


    Ursax didn¡¯t reply. There¡¯s only a grin appeared on his face.


    As Alastor slowly loosened his muscles, his right foot trudged back, throwing himself off with a quick back spring. He landed with an audible thud.


    Ursax, on the other hand, rotated his body, flattening out with great succession, and threw himself over Alastor is a form of spin.


    Alastor shifted his weight, backed his strength to withstand the attack. Just as Ursax¡¯s blades were about to reach him, Alastor threw his arms and their blades connect, but, to no avail, the force of momentum shook his balance. The entire force of his spin transferred to Alastor¡¯s feet and was pushed aside with great strength. His boots trudged all the way on the edge.


    Alastor¡¯s concern transferred to Liber. A sighed of relief expunged knowing that they¡¯re far enough for his unconscious partner to get involved.


    Seeing his eyes made Ursax trembled in anger. The broken composure made it available to witnessed as his gripped tightened.


    ¡°This is beyond comprehension. Even if you didn¡¯t lose your memory, you won¡¯t still show a hint of emotion. I will knock some sense onto you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t listen to him.


    Alastor threw him a cold hit of glance. He swayed his arm. Several mirror protective walls appeared. His walls are floating and are in different positions.


    Ursax observed he¡¯s unable to comprehend how will the mirror walls play on their bout.


    Alastor rushed to Ursax. When his boots planted on the ground, he dipped and weaved right slashed downwards with the sword.


    The attack was too obvious.


    Ursax parried it with the sword in his left and countered with his right. Alastor used the knife to blocked the attack.


    ¡°You knew how sturdy I am. Why waste¡ª¡±


    Something wide hit his back. He felt the cold glass of the wall through his thick white cloak.


    ¡°It seems you forgot that I can manipulate these walls.¡± Alastor grinned.


    Ursax crashed against the trees and made a break to the mountainside. The loud crash resonated with the billowing wind.


    Alastor waited and not too long Ursax appeared out of the shadow. The blood from his forehead trickled down to his nose and to his chin. He spits out a tooth.


    ¡°Not even near to your savage nature.¡± He muttered under his breath.


    The fight is not over yet. The man in front of him didn¡¯t even appear to be bothered by his attacks despite the damage he received.


    ¡°Although I admit you¡¯re a good sparring partner, come on¡­ Are you done with all of this? Is this really you, going all out? How ridiculous.¡±


    Alastor hissed. ¡°Talking big with no bite.¡±


    ¡°If this is all that you got, then I take that as my turn.¡±


    Ursax put excessive force on his feet and sprung. The blade on his left flipped in a defensive position. His right arm swings down.


    Alastor instinctively sidestepped to the right just enough to feel the blade passed a hair on him. Ursax quickly descended and with a loud thud, he rushed to Alastor. They exchanged attacks.


    Alastor could barely keep up with Ursax attacks. Mostly, he relied on his instinct. Then the time he was afraid of came. Some of his attacks managed to break through and tear a part of his skin.


    Alastor could only do right now is to block while darting around. A heartbeat of panic struck him. His movements are slowing.


    Alastor¡¯s defense was about to give up when something bolted him.


    Something inside of him twitched.


    His muscles swelled, stance fortified. He felt his blood boiled.


    Ursax felt Alastor¡¯s breath held in his lungs. Then came a push. He felt through his blade the unbelievable strength that astonished his curiosity.


    Alastor then made something unexpected.


    He bounced back and in a single sweep of his feet, Alastor appeared to be blinking back and forth just in front of him.


    Ursax senses heightened. His eyes cast hastily from his whereabouts. A sharp wind whizzed in his cheek. Red blood dripped from his jaw and his position is shaken.


    Alastor''s furious attacks left Ursax no room for him to breathe.


    He can see it all. The muscle movements, the reaction time, and his broken expression, all were available for him to read.


    Alastor bounced back with a quick shift of movements. He manipulated the transcendent mirror walls, dancing around them.


    Ursax was wide awake and calm.


    He heard a loud whoosh from his behind. Ursax turns around. His blades followed the momentum of the twist. The blades made contact and shattered the transcendent mirror wall. However, the upcoming strike is far from over.


    Another came over which Ursax dodge, then another, his brute strength easily shattered it. Ursax followed the same pattern for some time. It was rough but his speed is nowhere decreasing. In fact, he¡¯s keen more than usual. He has no slightest intention to get caught by one of his attacks, again.

 Chapter 144 - Ceasefire

    She ran once before.


    Ever since her parents were wiped out, she left the palace. She was sly as a fox. Her traces were never been found by the royal guards.


    It was an abrupt decision. It was all too sudden for her. Her father Jven left them with a smile but was returned to the coffin.


    They mourned but only in a day then the next morning they immediately knocked on the palace doors demanding the next heir. It was a long afternoon for the nobles including the three generals to discuss who should take over the role as the ruler of the Ylfon Kingdom. There have been some complications among them considering the qualities of the two princesses.


    Mola is assertive, has the mind of a leader, taught proper etiquette at a young age. However, Caroline is the complete opposite, she¡¯s not good at expressing her thoughts, but she has ideas for the betterment of the people, she has a heart for those in poverty, more importantly, she grew fond of visiting an orphanage and playing with the children. That was 3 months ago. She¡¯s different now, but she¡¯s firmed on not taking the role as a princess.


    If it weren¡¯t for the revolting nobles who had wanted her head then she wouldn¡¯t have been a force to return on the kingdom.


    Even if she hated it, there is a slight regret in her heart. Her older sister, Mola, has been facing the crisis all alone. Maybe she shouldn¡¯t have run away and instead fought together.


    Thinking back now, Caroline doesn¡¯t want to run away anymore. It sounds dumb, but it is right for her to help them. She never thought of them as mere mercenaries. She considered them as humans even though their name precedes negative views on the outside world, she opens herself to them. It may sound strange that she felt that way, but ever since she knew that Alastor was part of them, Caroline¡¯s worries had eased.


    She can¡¯t explain it clearly, but when she first met him, she thought of him as someone who is daunting, who had a cold exterior that is impossible to penetrate, it¡¯s the very same to his father. Naturally, a King would have a strong gravitas so that others won¡¯t underestimate him, but deep inside he is a caring father. Alastor appeared too similar to his late father.


    It was later that she confirmed that Alastor was not that bad as she think he is. He may not admit it, but he has a heart despite all he¡¯d gone through and she understood that. Whatever happened back then must¡¯ve caused him to shut himself down and closed his emotions as much as possible. Something tells her to avoid him, but knowing this it reeled her to know him, she must know him and she wanted to help him.


    Alastor has spitting remarks to her late father and because of that, she will not abandon him just like how the others turn their back on her father.


    It was a long run, but Caroline found her way back. Despite regretting running away, Caroline snapped from the truth.


    The explosions are getting closer. Caroline walked heavily and firmly up to a sludgy path.


    She heard gunshots, hence she prepared protection magic.


    She¡¯s indeed right. A bullet flung to her protection shield and fell to the ground. She turns right and furthermore followed the path and took the uncharted route.


    Peering behind the wood, Caroline saw the unknown woman battling against 4 individuals who wear the same face but different in some features. They wore different clothes, they have different textures of skin and hair, different in height.


    She successfully killed one of them, but at the same time, she got hit by a man who has a built body. Regardless, she stood.


    Tin rushed at him. The enemy¡¯s huge arm swung and she slipped flipped forward to evade a shadow blade. Her boots slide against the ground before bouncing back and shot the enemy at his legs. He felt it and kneeled. Then she shot him on the head.


    They all stopped.


    The man applause her.


    ¡°You¡¯re good. Far too good. You¡¯ve defeated 2 of my clones despite being outnumbered.¡±


    ¡°So what?¡±


    ¡°We are in dire need of skillful warriors like you.¡±


    ¡°Ah. You want me to join your merry boy band.¡±


    ¡°Precisely.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I already got my own gig and I don¡¯t deal with scraps.¡±


    Benny raised a brow.


    ¡°Scrap, you say?¡±


    The dark aura began to grow.


    ¡°That is the most imbecile thing I¡¯ve ever heard. I gave you a chance to join us, but you refuse me.¡±


    Tin appeared to be unaffected but deep inside she¡¯s afraid.


    ¡°Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have done that.¡± She spoke in her thought.


    The dark energy gathered in his palm and formed a sphere. A bolt of lightning sparks that graze her and then is followed by more.


    ¡°I intend to take you alive that is why I used my clones to restrain you but it appeared I have to use all I got.¡±


    The clones jumped away and vanishes in thin air. The questionable came to her but as soon as Benny threw the dark sphere at her, Tin completely stood frozen.


    It was at this moment Caroline jumped to save her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?!¡± Tin asked. ¡°You were supposed to be running away, not the other one.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but there¡¯s a change of plans.¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Caroline took a deep breath. She raised her palm and chanted.


    ¡°Cinque Parete Invisible!¡±


    It was the spell that she learned from Alastor. Five transcended walls appeared and blocked the dark sphere. The force broke through the first layer and then another one.


    ¡°How come it¡¯s not slowing down?¡±


    ¡°This is your first time using this magic, right?¡± Tin asked. Finally, she broke the spell that binds her. She put her hand on Caroline¡¯s shoulder and lend her the strength. ¡°If it is, then you¡¯re completely out of commission, but thanks to me, you¡¯re not going to get our ass kicked.¡±


    Tin¡¯s mana flowed to Caroline¡¯s body.


    Caroline felt the surge of mana transferring to her and to the spell. The crack from the third wall was repaired.


    ¡°You see that? That¡¯s the right push.¡± Tin stated.


    When the dark sphere reached the breaking point, it shattered and exploded.


    The two warriors exchange attacks. Their movements are swift. They are almost on the same level in terms of combat abilities.


    It was thanks to Alastor''s latent potential that awakened.


    Each cutlass is aimed at their throat. Alastor parried Ursax dagger and he parried Alastor¡¯s knife.


    Alastor retreated. One of his floating walls fell and blocked Ursax on his way. Another fell down.


    ¡°Meaningless.¡±


    Ursax swung his blades and destroyed the wall. He took a big leaped. In the midway, Alastor smirked. It was all for another ploy. A wall smacked him and crashed to the tree.


    ¡°How bothersome.¡±


    Ursax cursed in his thought.


    Even if he uses magic on him, the walls would be able to protect him no matter how many times he threw him with magic. Given that Alastor can conjure a huge number of walls, it is best to utilize his mana in physical strength rather than compete with him with magic.


    Alastor pushed forward with confidence.


    He''s getting comfortable with the twitch as if his body grew accustomed to it. It was wishful thinking though. That kind of power was beyond his comprehension yet.


    His body gave up.


    Alastor fell to the ground. His body is shaking. The twitch brought pain once more.


    A jolt of pain course through his nerves.


    ¡°Damn it! What¡¯s happening to me?¡±


    Alastor couldn¡¯t move a muscle even a bit. Her motor functions have shut down.


    ¡°Why?! Why now?! I am so close.¡±


    Ursax beamed widely. ¡°It appeared that¡¯s the limit of your body. Whatever that power resides within you, you cannot fully regulate it. For now, of course.¡±


    ¡°Shit. Shit. Shit.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my win.¡±


    A powerful explosion resonates out of nowhere. The towering fire endlessly climbed up to the sky.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    Ursax uses his observation magic. He felt mana from three different people. The two appeared to be fine, but the other one is on his knees.


    ¡°This can¡¯t be. Benny got defeated just like that?!¡±


    Alastor grinned even in his dire situation. ¡°Poor guy. She blasted him away, I supposed.¡±


    ¡°Impossible, she¡¯s alone and¡ª Oh.¡±


    Ursax panic expression completely wipes off his face and was replaced by a wide smile.


    ¡°It appeared that the princess is not that far away.¡±


    ¡°What? Damn, that is na?ve. I told her to run away.¡±


    Ursax chuckle. ¡°There¡¯s no need for me to get into trouble anymore.¡±


    ¡°Hey. Can we have a ceasefire?¡±


    Ursax kicked him in his gut.


    ¡°Impudent. Shut up. I thought you were useful once, but you became an empty vessel. I have no need for you.¡±


    Ursax walked past him, disregarding him completely.


    (A/N: I was wondering. Does anybody read this novel so far? Comment ''Present'' if you are.")

 Chapter 145 - Polaris

    Alastor couldn¡¯t move his body. It¡¯s as if his muscles shut down. The twitch twisted his guts. The pain had him fall unconscious.


    Ursax didn¡¯t look back and continued to walk.


    ¡°As much as I want to take you in, the mission matters the most and I don¡¯t think you have any worth to us now.¡±


    Ursax felt the tranquility came back to the forest. The wind erupted from behind and the only thing left is the wreckage.


    Just as he came past the forest, water magic blasted him.


    Caroline rushed to Alastor. She pulled him and caressed his head. Her healing magic started to do its job.


    Tin glanced at the location where Ursax was blasted. She noticed the atmosphere grew heavier.


    Ursax came out without damage.


    ¡°Hey, hey. What was that supposed to be? A water trick?¡± Ursax eyes cast on Caroline. He grinned. ¡°There you are.¡±


    ¡°What of it? What will you gain from all this, huh? All of this death and chaos, you would go this far just for what? Your deluded ideas?¡±


    ¡°I am not obliged to entertain you, but if you want an answer, then so be it. Your existence will be the key for utopia.¡±


    ¡°Utopia, you say? Is this utopia supposed to solve everything that¡¯s alluded to this whole world?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You see, princess, you are far too blind to see the ugliness of this world. You never knew the cycle of distrust and paranoia that has brought upon us.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we do.¡±


    ¡°This cycle you¡¯re talking of will never end if you use violence to enforce your beliefs.¡±


    ¡°This cycle has produced many War of Blights. And each time we look at the source of the conflict it is always because the elders passed down their paranoid outlook and the young men continued as it is until now. The elders waged war, young men were sent to the battlefield, children and women are the casualties, and the young ones will bear hatred to those who have come before them. So, tell me, princess, who¡¯s the winner after the war?¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply.


    Ursax continued. ¡°Our goal is to create a utopia where violence and greed would not exist. We¡¯ll be the last generation who¡¯s going to bear the cycle of paranoia of the old men. Now, princess. Do not resist or I¡¯ll kill both of them.¡±


    Tin conjured fire magic and threw it at him.


    Ursax swings his arm and the fireball dissipated.


    His movements are swift. There is no indication that his power had waned. Ursax fist thrust on her stomach. She staggered back and fell.


    Ursax pulled a blade.


    He was about to cut her down but suddenly, a mass of water struck him. His foot fortified and withstand the attack.


    ¡°Great. Now what?¡±


    The men in the shadows landed with a soft thud. They all wear white coats as their uniform.


    Ursax eyes laid on them.


    ¡°The Canaries, huh.¡±


    There were 7 of them.


    A young man that has hazel hair with a fair height stepped in front. He appeared to be the squad leader on their platoon.


    Ursax said. ¡°Fresh faces, no stretch marks. Yep, definitely newbies. What the hell. They¡¯re sending rookies to a battlefield now? The Canaries must¡¯ve lost their minds.¡±


    The young men said, ¡°If you¡¯re aware of us, then there is no need for the proper introduction.¡±


    ¡°Watch your words, rookie. You¡¯re quite arrogant for a newbie.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a report about a ruckus around the border. It appears that we¡¯re in luck. We caught you before you cross the border.¡± He whipped his baton on the air and the tip extended its size. ¡°As the law enforcers, you will abide.¡±


    Ursax shakes his head, grinning. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Ursax flung forward. He swung a roundhouse punch.


    The man blocked Ursax arm. He felt a swish on his right and his baton automatically raised and parried the blade.


    The other two Canaries moved against Ursax in which he responded splendidly to their attempts of attacks. While the others turn their attention to Tin and Caroline.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± Tin cursed on herself.


    She¡¯d wish that she had more mana left, but the previous fight caused so much damage to her body. She was barely manipulating her mana to conjure magic.


    They came close, on guard.


    Caroline, however, is unwilling to give up.


    She shot a quick chantless water magic out of her palm. It was rather weak compared before as it dissipated into a small one before uselessly made contact with the Canary officer.


    In a swoop of his baton, the water ball dissolute.


    Liber open his eyes. The Comodo grunted as it stood on its feet. He saw Alastor lying still on the ground.


    Liber¡¯s eyes burn bright.


    His mouth opened and a wide fire attack erupted from his throat. A line of flame parted the two parties. Liber rushed to them and along the carriage was dragged on the road.


    Tin went to Liber and had carried the carriage to roll on its wheels. They carried Alastor''s body inside.


    Liber was hostile to the Canaries. His mouth spewing fire on them.


    When Tin sat in the front, Liber automatically rode away. She was taken aback when by Liber¡¯s quick movements. Moreover, it appeared that Liber knew the right path of wherever he¡¯s taking them.


    They came past the forest and turn over. Liber jumped off the edge of the road, down the sloping path, and threw countless fire magic to cut off the bushes that block its vision.


    Tin held tightly the rein.


    Inside.


    Alastor slowly regained consciousness.


    The first thing had welcomed him is the unbearable pain. His face contorted. The pain resides a moment and he sat up.


    His eyes open and saw Caroline¡¯s palm turned on him. She was still healing him.


    Alastor held her hands to stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Don¡¯t waste your mana on me.¡±


    Caroline sat on her seat.


    ¡°You sure?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Tin looked back. She heard rustles.


    ¡°Shit.¡± She muttered under her breath. ¡°Al! You take over the wheels.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Tin already jumped. She grabbed her pistols and began to shoot. Mana¡¯s emitted from the pistols as she aimed for the three members of the Canary troops.


    Alastor swing the door open and slipped through the front seat outside.


    Caroline saw his face winced in pain for a second.


    He¡¯s enduring it.


    And so she followed him. She was worried that he might pass out once more.


    Alastor¡¯s eyes trailed to the sound of a thud. It was Caroline. She struggled to hang. Alastor grabbed her arm and pulled her to the seat.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Alastor asked. ¡°Go back inside, now!¡±


    ¡°No!¡± She shakes her head. ¡°You¡¯re not going to make it if you insist you¡¯re ok.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking¡ª¡±


    Alastor¡¯s body once again experienced the tremendous jolt of pain. His body was coiled.


    ¡°Al!¡±


    Caroline held him from falling down. Alastor raggedly breathed as his shallow eyes watched her.


    ¡°Just sit there. I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t follow us.¡±


    Caroline held the reigns and turn Liber¡¯s direction back to the road.


    ¡°If I¡¯m going to die, I prefer to do it while fighting.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°Don say what?¡±


    ¡°You know what I mean.¡± She said without looking back. ¡°You¡¯d rather give up when it didn¡¯t go to plan.¡±


    ¡°That is completely opposite of what I said.¡±


    Alastor tried to take over but she shoved his hand.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to sleep. You can¡¯t fight in that state and even if you said you¡¯re used to all-nighters, I will still not hand you the strap.¡±


    The night is already fast approaching.


    Alastor''s eyes rested a bit. His thought fluctuating. Another more 10 minutes and he wakes up.


    His bleak eyes travel on her.


    ¡°Princess, if I say ¡®I wanted to die¡¯, will it make it easier for you to let me go?¡±


    Caroline¡¯s brow arched. Her tensed expression loomed.


    ¡°Are you out of your fucking mind?! Are you still insisting on fighting them, forget it. And if you say another word, I will add more injuries to you.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s attention went back to the road and they entered the grand canyon.


    ¡°Why does everyone treat ¡®I wanted to die lightly as if it was another joke?¡±


    Their journey thereon continued.

 Chapter 146 - Oh, We Meet Again

    Somewhere around 7 to 8 pm they finally made it on the border.


    Thankfully they haven¡¯t caught up to them, but that¡¯s not all. They should be worried about the bandits that might come after their belongings, or worse, soldiers from their kingdom might¡¯ve been posted within this part. It would sound right for them to watch over here since there have been reports of a ruckus around the area.


    Alastor¡¯s eyes were slightly open. He gazes at her.


    Before he could say anything, Caroline already interrupted him. ¡°I¡¯m not a damsel in distress, don¡¯t worry about me. You¡¯ve fought hard back there. The thing I could do now is to take the wheel so you can rest. Go get some sleep.¡±


    She¡¯s still unwilling to give up.


    Alastor gave out a deep sighed. He wasn¡¯t planning to goad her into his wish. Alastor was glad that he had asleep, even if he didn¡¯t admit it.


    The stars of heaven bloomed and flashed in the velvet black like scattered moondust.


    Alastor is getting sleepy again. His expression dulled. His eyes weakened and closed.


    It was at this moment he¡¯s on the verge of unconsciousness when he heard a faint whoosh. His eyes cast back on the sky. On top, he saw a man wearing a white cloak standing.


    ¡°Yo.¡± The man greeted.


    Caroline noticed his baton quickly withdrew and attempted to crush Alastor¡¯s skull. She quickly shifted the direction and the whole carriage was shaken.


    Through the thick forest, the man was knocked over by the branches.


    Alastor climb on top of the carriage. His sword is ready.


    If it weren¡¯t for Caroline¡¯s quick thinking he would¡¯ve fallen over the road.


    ¡°That¡¯s nice what you did there.¡±


    Caroline thumbs up.


    Misfortune fell upon them.


    The shortcut had them fell over 4 feet high. Their carriage nearly trips over the road. Alastor went down and gave a mighty push through his feet while remained hanging.


    A flare whizzed behind him.


    Alastor fluidly evaded the incoming attacks and made his balance stable as he made back on top of the carriage. His masterful play of sword blocked every projectile attack. The fireball and arrows were repelled perfectly.


    Another water ball skidded through the woods and made a curve turn towards him. Alastor made a single mirror wall to block the attack.


    Then, an abrupt break happened.


    Alastor nearly fell but he leaped down.


    Caroline was silenced.


    He looked in front and saw two people. A woman, fairly young, had short black hair and a face of a stoic person. The other one was blonde and tall, around 5¡¯8.


    Alastor knew what the white cloak meant.


    ¡°Canaries.¡± He muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Surrender. The two of you are suspects for the ruckus back in the Indigium Region border.¡±


    They whipped their batons on the air.


    ¡°I kinda forgot to tell you that they¡¯re after us,¡± Caroline said.


    ¡°What? You should¡¯ve told me sooner.¡±


    ¡°I did not expect that they would go that far to pursue us even we made it cross on the border.¡±


    Alastor was caught in his thought. He didn¡¯t expect that this would happen. He hasn¡¯t fully recovered from the fight against Ursax. Whatever happened to him back there, consumed most of his stamina.


    As of now, he has 15 percent left of his mana. So, obviously, fighting them head-on is not an option. Running away is also not an option. Considering that they¡¯re law enforcers, bribing is also not acceptable.


    They¡¯re cornered.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Another three people came down from behind her.


    The only reasonable thing to do now is to surrender and wait for the others to come and rescue them.


    He prepared to lay down his sword.


    He drew out a breath and then¡­


    What was that? Those words came out of his mind.


    He smelled a dry and woody odor of a cigarette. He¡¯d never mistaken that smell. Alastor was well aware of that.


    He couldn¡¯t determine where it came from. The smell is everywhere.


    Seconds after then, the ground quaked.


    All of them are alarmed.


    What the hell is coming?


    A shadow blanketed them and landed between the two parties.


    The smoke of dust was billowing around him. With a single swing of his club the billowing dust dissipated into the breeze.


    His cyan hair and beard swayed softly along with the wind.


    He showed a grin.


    ¡°I thought that my men finally caught something. Well, it wasn¡¯t food, but my cage could use canaries.¡±


    The young man scoffed. He looked around and felt their presence. They¡¯re outnumbered.


    He raised his hand, indicated to retreat. They threw smoke bombs on the ground and they¡¯re gone.


    Their savior looked back.


    ¡°Oh, we meet again.¡± Timber said. ¡°Troublesome as ever.¡±


    ¡°You,¡± Alastor said. He quickly held strong his sword. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°What do I want?¡± Timber repeated the question. ¡°It is you who need something. Is that how you repay those who save your ass?¡±


    Alastor looked over Caroline. She¡¯s calmed and remained collected. She looked back and gave him a nod.


    Alastor put his sword back to the scabbard.


    ¡°Sorry about that.¡± Caroline started. ¡°We had a rough ride.¡±


    ¡°I can tell.¡± Timber replied. ¡°It is the canaries who came after both of you. So, you must have done something to alert them.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question. Timber is goading them to confess, but they both knew that it¡¯s not going to happen and Timber knew very well why.


    He received no reply.


    Timber slightly shakes his head. The people in the dark slipped away without any noise.


    ¡°Come.¡± The Timber called out to them.


    Alastor was hesitant. He remembered very well what his men did to him back on Vesoga Plain. Looking back at Caroline, he knew that being with him is not safe, but what other choice he has and it appeared that he has no intention to do something against them.


    Liber grunted. He too doesn¡¯t like Timber¡¯s vibes.


    ¡°Is he a friend?¡± Caroline asked.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it like that.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± The Timber intercepted. ¡°I won¡¯t do anything to you guys.¡±


    ¡°Knowing you, I doubt that would be the case. What do you want?¡±


    ¡°How uncanny.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t completely forgotten what happened before.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    Alastor raised a brow.


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°I cut off my ties from that man.¡±


    Theo?


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe for a beaut like her to travel in the middle of the night.¡± Timber gave him a head-to-toe look. ¡°Even for you.¡±


    ¡°Can you still go on?¡± Alastor asked Liber.


    Liber replied with a cheery ¡®Gruu¡¯ sound.


    The Timber started to walk ahead of them and they followed.


    He hoped that they won¡¯t notice the royalty he¡¯s escorting.

 Chapter 147 - Banquet

    It wasn¡¯t as welcoming as he had thought.


    Timber brought them back on their base. Their camp was hidden by the two tall hills and giant trees. The people are busy doing their businesses, each has different roles. The others were adding more infrastructure to the old ruins of the temple with the use of earth magic.


    One of his men held the leash of Liber. He looked over Alastor to asked permission and Alastor nodded but before that, they carried out their bags. Liber reluctantly followed the man to the stable.


    The more pressing matter is that how they managed to get here without getting detected by the imperial guards or the nobles from the different areas. Their group is worrisome indeed. Well, that is none of his concern anymore. He knew Timber isn¡¯t any other like mercenary, he is well known in the underground world.


    Climbing the mossy cobblestones, Alastor¡¯s eyes shifted, surreptitiously observing. These men are nothing like those he has met before. Other than that, hasn¡¯t been anything caught on his attention which is odd. If he remembered correctly, Timber is a human trafficker


    Well, a man can have different careers. He thought.


    They took a wide turn and Timber showed them their room.


    It wasn¡¯t cozy, not dirty either. It¡¯s considerably normal enough to sleep. Surprisingly the room has enough space with two beds on each side. It has a bathroom and a pair of towels.


    ¡°After you clean yourselves up, come outside, we¡¯ll have a banquet.¡±


    Timber shut off the door.


    Alastor threw Caroline¡¯s bag to her bed and he proceeded to the bathroom.


    ¡°Later gator,¡± Alastor said.


    Caroline held his arm.


    ¡°Would it be nice if a woman bath first?¡±


    ¡°Caroline, I truly understand how stinky you are right now. I would love to let you use the bathroom first but I¡¯m stinky too and we both know how many damn hours women use in the bathroom before they can fully exasperate themselves¡±


    Caroline threw a cold glance at him.


    ¡°Well, I think it¡¯s a good idea that you should rest. After all, you got yourself on a beatdown.¡±


    Alastor snickered. ¡°You know, I do not think I need it anymore. I had enough naps. Besides, there¡¯s a banquet, can¡¯t miss that.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re such a jerk, you know.¡±


    Alastor acted as if he got shot in his heart. ¡°Ohh, no, no. Is that what you really think it is? I¡¯m offended. I mostly uphold gender equality with all my heart. So please, don¡¯t misinterpret my treatment towards you.¡±


    ¡°Gender equality my ass.¡±


    Caroline jumped on the bed and close her eyes while Alastor silently went to the bathroom.


    He got in, turned on the water.


    The spraying stinging cold water struck on his face and trickled down on his naked body. He laid his head down to fill his back and goes to rub his skin. He found his soap and began to rub on his skin.


    He feels the mild and gentle bubbles cleansing his body. The sound of rushing water invigorates him. Alastor adjusted the pressure of the water but it is still cascading down his body.


    His shampoo dropped on his hair and he began to rub it into his hair, bubbling.


    Minutes passed, Alastor reach out for his clothes. He got out, rubbing the towel over his long hair. He wore his casual clothes. He wore boots, black combat pants, underneath his dark jacket are a deep blue shirt.


    ¡°Hey, your turn now,¡± Alastor called out to her.


    Caroline instantly rose from her fetal position.


    ¡°Finally.¡± She declared


    She whizzed past through him and locked the bathroom.


    Alastor threw the towel on the basket and picked up his sword.


    ¡°Caroline, I¡¯m gonna wait outside.¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for a proper reply quickly went out. He sat down on the bench.


    Alastor patiently waited for her. He closed his eyes and counted with a mumbling mouth.


    10 mins¡­20 mins¡­ 30 mins¡­


    ¡°Damn, that woman. How many minutes does it have to take to have a shower?¡±


    Alastor knocked on the door.


    ¡°Caroline?¡±


    There¡¯s no reply. He knocked again. This time with more pressure.


    ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Still no one.


    Alastor shrugged his head and tilted the knob.


    When he got inside, he saw her bareback. She¡¯s in the middle of putting her dress on.


    Caroline turned around when he felt someone¡¯s presence. When her eyes met him, there¡¯s an unbearing screech.


    Alastor used his hands to blocked his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m blind!¡±


    Alastor has blasted away with Caroline¡¯s wind magic. His back crashed against the wall.


    He grunted as he stood.


    ¡°Damn, she got me good.¡±


    A few moments later, Caroline finally get out.


    She wore pants, pair of boots, and a maroon vest. There¡¯s only silence between them as they walk out on the temple and the faint clamoring laughs from the people outside.


    And there it is, the people are having the time of their life.


    Timber saw them froze outside of the crowd. He stand and sharply whistled, beckoning them to come closer.


    They sat down on the log of a tree as they watched flame in front of them roast the meat on the stick.


    When it¡¯s fried enough, a lady, younger than Caroline gave them each one of it.


    Alastor stared at the food. His brooding eyes questioning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Timber spoke out. ¡°We didn¡¯t put a drug on it.¡±


    ¡°You better be.¡± Alastor coldly said.


    Timber smirked. ¡°Still with that punk attitude.¡±


    ¡°You can hardly blame me with my skeptic approach.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Caroline interrupted. ¡°Just what the hell happened between you guys? I¡¯m so sorry, I haven¡¯t formally made my name known. I¡¯m Caroline.¡±


    ¡°The pleasure is mine.¡± Timber replied.


    ¡°Forget it, Caroline. It¡¯s nothing important.¡± Alastor coldly responded.


    ¡°Your expression tells otherwise.¡± Caroline¡¯s voice insisted. ¡°I sense something between you two.¡±


    ¡°Alastor stop being a prick.¡±


    ¡°What the hell actually happened to the two of you?¡±


    ¡°We tried to kill each other.¡± Alastor hit her with a glance.


    ¡°Well¡­ damn. I wasn¡¯t expecting that part. ¡®Guess you two had a rough patch.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Timber asked. ¡°Wait until you hear how he tried to settle the score with me.¡± He laughed. ¡°The kid got some spunk.¡±


    ¡°So who won?¡±


    ¡°Me, obviously.¡± Alastor quickly replied.


    ¡°Because I let you.¡±


    ¡°About that¡­¡± Alastor glanced at him. ¡°Why did you save us?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re just like us.¡±


    Alastor raised a brow.


    ¡°You told me the same thing before, but even I don¡¯t get it. What do you mean us?¡±


    Timber looked at Caroline. ¡°May I borrow your friend, miss Caroline?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°Just out for a walk.¡±


    ¡°Ah-huh.¡±


    Caroline was reluctant and held Alastor¡¯s coat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry you¡¯ll be fine.¡± The Timber said. ¡°We¡¯re not that evil. They won¡¯t hurt you. There is something I wanted to discuss with Mr. Alastor in private.¡±


    Caroline let go of him. Alastor gave her a wink and stood, following Timber.

 Chapter 148 - The Antiquity

    The lake view is the sanctuary for animals and for some people, but the time they get there, it was all but a total blanket of silence. Alastor was paying attention to the field. He wasn¡¯t sure if this is a safe place.


    Nevertheless, Timber has something to say for him.


    Alastor observed his tall stature from behind as they walked towards the lake. He observed him for a while. Something had popped into his mind.


    Alastor took a wide berth. He fortified and made a roundhouse kick.


    Almost, Timber¡¯s arm move swiftly as if it was automatic and caught his calf.


    Timber gave an over-the-shoulder look and smirked. The corner of his eyes brimmed in green light.


    ¡°You really trying to press my button, aren¡¯t ya boy?¡¯


    Alastor grinned. ¡°No. I was just testing you. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°I doubt about it. If I were to deduce, you just want to settle the score with me.¡±


    ¡°The last time we fought, it was a draw.¡±


    ¡°Little prick.¡± Timber announced. ¡°Hold down your Comodo and listen to what I am going to say.¡±


    Timber threw his legs on the air. Alastor sighed and sat down a bedrock.


    He drew out a bottle of beer he got from them and plucked out the sealing with his teeth, spitted it out on the ground while watching Timber kicked a speck of dirt and sat down.


    ¡°So, how long have you known your parents before they dumped you to the glade?¡±


    Alastor winced for a moment, annoyed. ¡°Wow, that is so not awfully a personal question.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to offend but it¡¯s all part of my investigation.¡±


    ¡°And what again you¡¯re investigating?¡±


    ¡°In particular, your origin.¡±


    Alastor did not flinch and looked at him straight in the eyes.


    ¡°If you truly understand what I am just like what you said earlier, then I don¡¯t think you need to ask me that question.¡±


    Timber snickered. ¡°You are sharp as your mouth, attaboy.¡±


    ¡°Instead of investigating about my origin, why don¡¯t you tell me about exclamation before. No matter how I put it, I don¡¯t find similarities to you guys, especially you.¡±


    Timber laughed then a moment he paused and coughed. He sighed before continuing. ¡°Very well, huh. Where do I start? Ah yes, I have to make it simpler for you to understand. For starters, these people, MY people are Tribunal Hunters.¡±


    Alastor who was in the middle of savoring the beverage nearly burst out.


    ¡°I can see that you¡¯re surprised.¡± Timber let out a brief sighed. ¡°We Tribunal Hunters are blessed with ability that allows us to see the mark.¡±


    ¡°The mark of what?¡±


    ¡°The mark of a Hunter.¡±


    Alastor pretends to look and inspect his body. ¡°As far as I¡¯m concern, I ain¡¯t seeing anything mark on my body. You sure you ain¡¯t seeing something else with that gem eye of yours?¡±


    Timber heard him right. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure I¡¯m seeing it right.¡± He replied as he observed Alastor¡¯s clavicle on the right part of his chest. A mark ¦´ appeared to be beaming in white light but that appeared to be visible only in Timber¡¯s eyes.


    Timber continued. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be surprised?¡±


    ¡°Because I know it is not true. If I¡¯m one of the Hunters, I should be able to know that by this time of my life.¡±


    Timber pondered on his thoughts. He glanced back at Alastor. ¡°Well, if you don¡¯t believe then let me tell you the history of the Hunters.¡±


    Timber stole Alastor¡¯s beer and drank all of the remainders. He continued. ¡°It all started with the Seven Wonders.¡±


    Alastor raised a brow. ¡°You mean the gods who came before?¡±


    Timber chuckled. ¡°They are not gods, just mere apparitions that represent the characteristics of all living and non-living things. Ashura-Tenrei, the Indominable Will. Cyfer, the Neverending Passion. Sylvette, the Paradigm of Justice. Tyf, the Guide of Souls. Pryka, Provision of Life. Ifta, the Keeper of Order. And Jaksen, the Overlord of Chaos. These celestial beings had help formed this universe and build the life as we now experienced.¡±


    ¡°These celestial beings you spoke of, are you sure they¡¯re not gods? They sound like gods to me.¡±


    ¡°They are not.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡±


    ¡°It was written on the transcript passed down by our ancestor.¡±


    Alastor raised a brow. His interest was caught. ¡°May I take a look?¡±


    Timber looked back at him. ¡°What do you think of yourself, lucky?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a no then?¡±


    ¡°Obviously,¡± Timber continued narrating. ¡°Sometime after they¡¯re done creating, the celestial beings have grown tired watching the humans and the other species of the universe, and so they wanted to create new more species. Not just to satisfy their curiosity but also to turn the tide between the world of mortals and the supernatural at balance. We Hunters were created for that purpose, but the first line of Hunters was not born here on our planet. They spawned from another planet. It has many names, Gaia, Midgard, but currently known as Earth.¡± Timber spat saliva and continued, ¡°The celestial beings left them with the given purpose and that is to make sure that the world between mortals and supernatural remained in balance.¡±


    ¡°So I have been told, but how many Hunters are there?¡±


    ¡°Many. In fact, if combined our world there could be more than 7 types of Hunters. The first one was the Primordial Hunters, they¡¯re made to be hard to kill. They may not able to conjure magic but they can cancel any kind of magic if they will, other than that, they possessed superhuman strength, agility, and kinetic observation skills. The second to spawn was the Gustafahl Hunters, they are the ancestors of werewolves and alike to it. Aside from their superhuman strength, they can harness celestial energy and use it to create magic. The next is the Archaegian Hunters, they¡¯re similar to the Mephistic Hunters, but only that they have full control and have their own dark energy and do not need to perform rituals to gather dark energy. The Mephistic Hunters, on the other hand, has to gather dark energy, there are a lot of ways of how to do it, such as celestial events or using nature itself to convert it into dark energy and store it somewhere, by that they can use magic on some extent. The next is the Tribunal Hunters, we can copy the ability of any monsters as long their level is not too far from us or too low. With sheer will, we can also control a monster, although it has a drawback¡­¡±


    Alastor intercepted. ¡°The more controlling and demanding the command, the harder to control them.¡±


    Timber nodded in agreement. ¡°You are right, despite controlling them, they are still aware of their surrounding, hence they can resist the spell.¡± He paused. His eyes turned to suspicion and then continued. ¡°How did you know about it?¡±


    Alastor eyelids swelled. He wasn¡¯t supposed to say that. ¡°There¡¯s no used to keep it to myself. Oh well. We encountered monsters that were controlled by a man named Hannibal.¡±


    Timber¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°So you have met that traitorous bastard, eh.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Alastor replied.


    ¡°I assume that they¡¯re still experimenting.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Have you successfully killed them?¡±


    ¡°No. We got separated. So, I have to fight him alone and his lackeys, but he escapes.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°What is it they want?¡±


    ¡°They want to experiment to control the monsters without any drawbacks.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing?¡±


    ¡°NO!¡± Timber was also taken aback with his tone. ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°They really did get on your nerves.¡±


    ¡°You can say that. Listen, we Tribunal Hunters live with a code. ¡®We don¡¯t mess with nature¡¯. We have to make sure that humans won¡¯t screw with nature and vice versa. It has been passed down that we should be the medium for the man and nature coexist, that includes the monsters and animals, too.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re like forest rangers but still enslaves the monsters like what would a poacher do?¡±


    Timber stared at him for a while and so Alastor did too.


    ¡°You¡¯re an asshole, you know that, right?¡±


    Alastor put on a proud face. ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed of it.¡±


    ¡°Scumbag.¡±


    Timber responded and heard a chuckle.

 Chapter 149 - The Untold Story

    Alastor stopped laughing. His eyes met the strict expression of Timber.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯m gonna stop. By the way, you said before that they¡¯re still experimenting. Would you mind telling me why are they so obsessed?¡±


    ¡°It all started with the idea of his father, Jonathan. He was not a madman at that time, just a curious scientist who wanted to further the study about us the Tribunal Hunters. His body, on the other hand, gave up before he can fully realize his research. His son, Hannibal, and his former colleague Jett took over his research, and later they developed how to use the power of the mark to prolong the ties between a Tribunal Hunter and a monster.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a good thing? If you can fully control a monster then you¡¯d have the advantage over a battle. It¡¯s an opportunity that I wouldn¡¯t want to miss.¡±


    ¡°Are you even listening to me? We, Tribunal Hunters exist to make sure that man, nature, and the monsters coexist. Enslaving the monsters would upset the balance of nature, something that we are trying to avoid. We don¡¯t fuck with the balance and the balance won¡¯t fuck with us. Simple as that.¡± Timber continued. ¡°Hannibal and Jett didn¡¯t read his intentions right. They wanted to enslave monsters and mobilize it as troops.¡±


    ¡°For what purpose?¡±


    ¡°Chaos. They wanted to profit the monsters as a private army. Jonathan wanted to unravel the truth and further the knowledge of us Tribunal Hunters, but it ended the other side of the railway.¡±


    ¡°I can see where you¡¯re coming from. But why didn¡¯t you kill them?¡±


    Timber paused for a while and sighed. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bring myself to end them. Even I wanted to, it would be a disgrace to his late father.¡±


    Alastor raised a brow. ¡°Disgrace? You¡¯re only doing what you think is right. Frankly, now that I know what he¡¯s capable of, I would gladly take him down.¡±


    ¡°You think you can take him down?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    It was wishful thinking, but Alastor knew himself that it would take a tremendous effort to clash against him. Hannibal has stronger features that would be used to his advantage.


    ¡°You¡¯re not sure of yourself?¡±


    Alastor didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°I guess that makes us even. I can¡¯t kill and you don¡¯t have the means to defeat him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not the one who let that runt ran amok.¡±


    Timber waves his hand on the air dismissing his words on his thoughts.


    ¡°Enough of that. I¡¯m going to teach you the innate talents that every Hunters has.¡±


    ¡°And that would be?¡±


    ¡°The eyes that can see the marks.¡±


    ¡°Please, do elaborate.¡±


    ¡°Every hunter can see the other part of our world. It is without a doubt a convenient skill, but the ability varies because of the blood we possessed.¡± Timber points at his eyes. ¡°Your eyes could hold a unique skill as well. With proper training, you¡¯d be able to use and apply it to your battle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Let just say I believe you, but what about my heritage? How can I start my training without knowing what kind of Hunter I am?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that for now. As I said, we¡¯re going to focus on how you¡¯re going to identify the mark of a hunter. It¡¯s a basic one, so don¡¯t let it go over your head. This is a stepping stone to know what you really are.¡±


    Alastor asked. ¡°Why? Why are you helping me? Is there anything you can gain from this generosity?¡±


    Timber smirked before turning around and replied. ¡°I¡¯m a keeper of balance, it¡¯s my job to know what there is in existence.¡±


    ¡°Hm. Then what about those kids back in Vesoga Plain?¡±


    Timber coughed. ¡°Well¡­ I wasn¡¯t planning to sell them on black markets. Our objective at that time is to infiltrate the network of Theo through the influence of Hoarder. I became his henchman for a while but it did not last long¡­¡± He paused.


    ¡°Because of me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Timber nodded. ¡°It was an inch on getting his trust and you blew it up. But it wasn¡¯t all bad. You see, if we ever come to the Kayon City we would have been detained or else get killed.¡±


    ¡°Then I assume you heard the news elsewhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As soon as my men told me about the uprising, I didn¡¯t hesitate to take them down.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s awfully cold for someone who claims who doesn¡¯t want to upset the balance.¡±


    ¡°Hey, killing bad guys is keeping the balance on tight. I never once claim that killing is out of the options. Of course, we Tribunal Hunters has some lines to cross if we want to maintain the balance. Anyway, let us start.¡±


    ¡°How does this work again? Do I have to chant a spell?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of complicated. The incantation is hard to visualize since this isn¡¯t like any other elemental magic.¡±


    ¡°Then how would I be able to conjure it if I can¡¯t visualize it?¡±


    ¡°We are going to take a shortcut. Hold still.¡±


    Timber covered Alastor''s eyes with his right palm. Alastor felt the heat rising from his palm. It¡¯s gentle and calm.


    ¡°Repeat after me. Benedicite, superi, nos ac permitte invocare oculos, qui ultra videre possunt.¡±


    Alastor repeated. ¡°Benedicite, superi, nos ac permitte invocare oculos, qui ultra videre possunt.¡±


    In a matter of seconds, Alastor¡¯s eyes felt stinging pain, his thoughts scattered, his thoughts amiss from the reality as Timber uncovered his eyes. Alastor endured and it didn¡¯t last ten seconds when he regains his vision.


    He looks around and saw the world in black and white.


    Alastor saw energies with different colors swirling around. And there¡¯s a pause. He looked at his own body and noticed the pulsating light coming from his chest.


    ¡°Wait. What the hell is this?¡±


    Timber did not reply.


    Alastor looked over with an unamused expression.


    Timber is in his utmost humble countenance. The green light has a certain shape pulsating hard on his chest. Alastor¡¯s eyes squinted along the wincing of his face.


    ¡°I can see it now,¡± Alastor mumbled.


    ¡°But not clear. You need some time to control that visual kinetic ability.¡±


    Alastor sat down and closed his eyes. His mind fluctuated, breathing the cold night air. He raised his head slowly.


    ¡°What did you do to me? How did it happen?¡±


    Timber kneeled. ¡°I bestowed you an ability.¡±


    ¡°Means?¡±


    ¡°It means I passed unto you my ability to detect magic.¡±


    ¡°I never heard that anyone can pass an ability to another person.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean it did not exist. You just haven¡¯t heard of it.¡±


    Alastor understand what he meant.. He sighed and waited for his eyes and mind from throbbing to recedes.

 Chapter 150 - Borrowed Time

    ¡°Alastor.¡± Timber softly said.


    Alastor frowned at him. He is yet to reclaim his sanity.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Alastor asked, shrugging.


    ¡°You seem to be different. I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. But you feel different after we met back in Vesoga Plain. I wonder why a daunting man like you became so¡­ how to put it in words? You¡¯re much open than I thought of you last time.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like someone who¡¯s out open?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.. I was expecting you¡¯d be more resistant.¡±


    Alastor chuckle. ¡°What can I say? They gain my trust, even though we screwed up a lot.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡±


    Alastor smirked over the thoughts. ¡°I despise them at first, but I realized after that, there isn¡¯t something I can do, that is why I just have to learn how to ride the tide. ¡± Alastor explained. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯re quits. You may have helped us, but I will compensate it, doubled.¡±


    Timber stifled a laughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to. I didn¡¯t do it just to get paid. I have my reasons.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I know. So, what now?¡±


    The heavy sensation has finally gone. Alastor stood sharply.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to train. Not only the visual kinetic ability. There are useful abilities that I passed unto you.¡±


    ¡°Is it permanent?¡± Alastor asked.


    Instantly, Timber laughed. ¡°You¡¯d wish. While it is true that Tribunal Hunters can copy and give an ability, it¡¯s only temporary.¡±


    Alastor stabbed him with a glare.


    ¡°Then why did you gave it to me? You¡¯re basically wasting our time.¡±


    Timber waves his hand in the air. ¡°Don¡¯t get hasty friend. I didn¡¯t say you can¡¯t make it on your own.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m loss at words.¡±


    ¡°You see, what I did to you is basically giving your mind the blueprint of a spell, making you familiar with it. In that way, you can access that magic until you¡¯re able to master it.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like cheating. I like it.¡±


    Timber grunted.


    ¡°Damn it, kid. Don¡¯t get hooked up by the idea. This is only a consideration. Besides, not all of those abilities you may consider has a strong affinity.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s enthusiastic expression did not desist. ¡°So, what? At least I have more options other than my overused spells.¡±


    ¡°It appeared that it¡¯s already 9 pm. You might as well rest.¡±


    A cool breeze had ruffle Alastor¡¯s hair as he turned his back.


    ¡°I had a nap earlier. It would take more than a breeze to bore me. I want to know more about the Hunters you spoke of.¡±


    Timber yawn. ¡°If you want to know more about them, then you can go to the library.¡±


    ¡°And where would that be?¡±


    ¡°Enter the hallway, next to that is the small section of the cafeteria. Walk past that and you¡¯ll see a creaky wooden door, you¡¯ll find the library.¡±


    ¡°You have a library?¡±


    His judgment is uncalled for.


    ¡°This is our base, after all. It¡¯s normal to keep our passage remain intact.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±


    Alastor shrugged his shoulders and walked back to the Temple. On his way, he met Caroline sitting on the stairway. The beacon of light encores her presence. Her eyes looming over the horizon.


    All her mindful gaze halted when she heard the rustling leaves. Her eyes quickly settled on Alastor.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    He¡¯s observant as ever.


    Caroline declined and shakes her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Alastor looked back at the people having a revelry around the bonfire. He moved back and sat down next to her.


    ¡°I thought you like to make friends?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question for her. Alastor''s exclamation is far-fetched for what she¡¯s thinking.


    ¡°Nah. They¡¯re good people. Even welcoming that I have thought. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve heard about the three tribes living in the same region on our kingdom¡¯s domain?¡±


    Alastor nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything much about them. I¡¯ve heard only that they cause an only ruckus.¡±


    ¡°But the truth is, they¡¯re far from that.¡±


    ¡°I was kind of surprised you went along with them.¡±


    ¡°Hey, we may have differences, but I never discriminate even they¡¯re foreign.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Alastor replied.


    ¡°You know, I just realized, the truth isn¡¯t something everyone can perceive right.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alastor had asked.


    Caroline was silent for a while. Her eyes brimmed in enthusiasm as she remembered the people she met on her journey.


    ¡°Even people that are out of our familiar state, they have something to say for themselves despite whatever what other people say to them.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that we should shift our gears and look on the other side, but you didn¡¯t present any conclusion out of what you¡¯ve said.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Caroline pondered and flick her fingers. ¡°I guess what I¡¯m trying to say is that we must learn to be open despite how heavy the tragedy is. In that way, we can understand each other. If we understand each other more, I doubt anyone would let go.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying, we should be more rational rather than emotional?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a yes and no. It should be balanced. We can¡¯t abandon our morality just to be more intellectual.¡± Caroline continued. ¡°If we are more considerable about people¡¯s position then we would be able to solve our problem more easily.¡±


    ¡°But aren¡¯t that just being hypocritical? Pretending to care about other people? I think you¡¯re missing a piece here.¡± Alastor darted his eyes on her. ¡°Not all people desire peace. Some others wanted to prosper on conflict, no matter if it is trivial or not.¡±


    ¡°Then we will stop them.¡±


    Alastor snickered. ¡°That¡¯s not easy.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying?¡±


    ¡°Not all people share the same interest.¡±


    ¡°I doubt that there are no people who wanted peace.¡±


    ¡°Trust me, lady,¡± Alastor said. ¡°Everyone has their own agenda and agenda ruin people¡¯s bonds, no matter how small or big.¡±


    Caroline replied. ¡°That¡¯s only true for someone who is pessimistic as you. But if we work together, we can change how the world works, or if not within our reach.¡±


    Alastor snorted. ¡°That¡¯s not gonna happen.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still going with your opinion, aren¡¯t you? Fine. We are entitled to our opinion. I¡¯m not gonna force you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s 9 pm. Go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯m gonna stay here for a while,¡± Caroline replied ignoring his remarks.


    ¡°Darling, you¡¯re 5¡¯2, you need a lot of sleep.¡±


    Caroline threw him a glare and smiled bashfully to play off how much he loathes his statement.


    ¡°I¡¯m over 20. I don¡¯t think I need to sleep early. You, on the other hand, are injured and needed bed rest.¡±


    Alastor slowly rose. His eyes allay from hers. Alastor turned and sauntered up to the temple before looking back at her.


    ¡°Since when did you become a nurse? You know what? Never mind.¡± Alastor pretentiously ignoring her and walk away, but he wasn¡¯t going to be left with the ties uncut. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right. You¡¯re over 20, so I don¡¯t think you need to sleep early just gain an inch.¡±


    Caroline flinches and furiously looked back at him. She snapped. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Alastor smiled smugly and made his way to the library.

 Chapter 151 - Lessons To Be Taught

    Alastor didn¡¯t waste his remaining time on this place as he began to study at the library.


    It was 2 in the morning.


    The hall is cold as it is deadly silent. The tribunal hunters had already gone to their room. All was left the silent cold night.


    Alastor who have entered the library was diverted into two long sections. There are small windows on the side of the wall that gave birth to the light of the moon, but still, it couldn¡¯t reach the other side of the room.


    The lingering smell of the candle lamp lightened the darkest part of the library.


    Alastor cough over the dust of the book as he open it and sat in front of the table. The old book has a sweet smell, a musky smell of wood, fainted in vanilla scent. It¡¯s irritating, but without the smell, the library would be lifeless, and perhaps, he¡¯d fall asleep too. Even though, he thinks he can¡¯t fall asleep without smelling it.


    The book was all about the history of Hunters.


    It was long but worth taking notes on.


    To summarize, he had learned the history of the Hunters. Timber¡¯s description earlier was close to what he read, but that is just the tip of the iceberg. Timber taught him about being a hunter, but he was not told what kind of hunter he is.


    It would be a matter of time before he will know what is the reason he hasn¡¯t been told.


    Alastor skim some pages and had read the important parts.


    ¡°¡­ Though may different¡­ the hunters have the same symptoms¡­¡± Alastor read on his lips. ¡°The twitch. It is the proactive hostility caused by the awakening of abilities of a hunter.¡±


    He heard the faint footsteps that echo and got closer behind the door.


    He was in the middle of reading when suddenly the door creak and open.


    In the darkness, he held the handle of the candle lamp illuminating his face as he entered.


    ¡°What are you doing here,¡± Alastor asked.


    He folds the book before facing once more with his tired sullen eyes.


    ¡°I was going to ask the same thing.¡± Timber slowly walks to him. ¡°You still reading the books? It¡¯s already midnight.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Timber stop in the middle of the way.


    ¡°I know you told me your interest in the hunters, but there is no need to put so much time reading it. I can lend some of my books, but it looks like there¡¯s more than that. Tell me.¡±


    Alastor heaved a sigh. He rose and return the books from their proper places. He slouched and sat on the table.


    ¡°You never told me about who or what I am,¡± Alastor responded.


    Timber replied. ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re a late bloomer.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°It means your nature appeared to be late. Basically, you¡¯re on the first step on discovering what you are.¡±


    ¡°What exactly I am?¡±


    Timber shakes his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the use of telling me about the hunters if you can¡¯t tell me what I am?¡±


    Alastor shot an icy glare at Timber, but Timber was too invested in his thoughts and continued to explain.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m hoping to know. I¡¯ve brought you here for that purpose, but it appeared that the development would require some time before I can pinpoint what you truly are.¡±


    Alastor shrugged his shoulder and rolled his eyes. He rose and walked past him. Timber put his hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Alastor didn¡¯t turn around, except that Timber went ahead of him and gestured with his finger to follow him.


    Outside.


    Timber stretches his arm and turns on his heels to gaze at Alastor.


    ¡°Now, what??¡±


    ¡°We are taking a run.¡±


    Alastor raised a brow.


    ¡°We are doing what now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to run. A sprint.¡±


    ¡°I know, but what do we make out of it.¡±


    ¡°I just like the breeze flushing over my face.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡±


    Timber made a stance. ¡°I encourage you to join me.¡±


    ¡°Oh really?¡± Alastor also made a stance and prepared. ¡°Where¡¯s the encouraging part on your words?¡±


    ¡°Smartass.¡±


    As Timber took his seemingly last deep breath, he broke to sprint.


    Alastor started to run. To where the finished line might be, he doesn¡¯t know.


    He look behind and saw Alastor following him. Timber kicked the dirt off the ground. His legs easily pushed themselves against the ground. The wind blows against their face when the breeze had made it to the west just the opposite of their way.


    Timber entered the forest and followed the road ahead.


    He observed Alastor that is catching up to him and made a grunt.


    Alastor¡¯s breath puffs a white smoke. A thin layer of sweats covered the nape of his neck. Keeping his breath steadily, he pushed harder and went faster.


    ¡°You¡¯re fast.¡± Timber commended.


    The difference between the two of them is that Timber appeared to be not out of breath while Alastor is seemingly tired out.


    At this great speed, Alastor could barely see and remember the paths they¡¯ve come and passed. His boots pounded heavily on the ground causing mud to splash and taint his pants.


    Timber had led him to several routes for over 30 minutes.


    Even if the cold air bit his lungs, he can still feel his body working. His legs are running warm and air enter with a short gasp.


    Timber made it even harder for Alastor to follow. Timber quickened his pace and leap. His legs pumped, gaining more momentum with each push against the ground.


    At some time, Timber halted and so Alastor did it too.


    Alastor gasped for air. He kneeled and felt his heart racing fast.


    ¡°What the hell man?¡± He raspingly asked.


    ¡°You tired already?¡±


    Timber didn¡¯t make an exhausting face, more another reason to consider him as above normal.


    ¡°You¡¯re tough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s nothing to brag about. I¡¯ve been doing this thing for over 30 years. Jogging for a few miles is a cinch for me.¡±


    ¡°A miles?¡±


    Timber ignored him and walk to the woods. Alastor followed and saw the majestic forest beneath them. They¡¯re on a cliff.


    ¡°Whoo.¡±


    Timber grunted and sat on the ground crossing his legs. Alastor sat with him. Timber threw a flask of alcohol to Alastor which he easily caught by his hand.


    Timber drank and coughed for a second before turning his attention to Alastor.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re interested in your true heritage, and I¡¯m enthralled to know it too, but the preceding of your development would take some quiet time.. The only thing you can do right now is to wait.¡±

 Chapter 152 - The Twitch

    ¡°Tell me, Alastor. Do you have any place considered as home?¡±


    Alastor closed his eyes, soaking by the moon¡¯s cooly light and feeling the breeze flushing over his face. The wind gently brush his long hair back, and he inhaled deeply before turning his face back to Timber who had asked the question.


    ¡°There is. The glade.¡± Alastor answered.


    Timber was perched atop the cliff, his nosed buried deep down observing the forest below. His eyes close for a second, listening intently and open with a prepared thought.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t think yourself as one of them now, do you?¡±


    Alastor raised a brow. ¡°What do you mean by that? I grow up there. They thought me everything I know.¡±


    This is going to be long before he realizes. ¡°So, you consider them as your family? Have you ever given it a thought that maybe they¡¯re not what you think you are? Have you been skeptical about them?¡±


    ¡°I live in that place for many years. I think I know how things work on our little community.¡±


    ¡°Really? You never had any doubts? Not even a bit?¡±


    Alastor¡¯s brows furrowed. ¡°What¡¯s the point exactly?¡± His voice slightly raised. ¡°You can¡¯t possibly understand what glade is since you¡¯re just an outsider. What gives?¡±


    ¡°You are right. I don¡¯t know anything much of the glades, or the directors, even the people who grew up there.¡± Timber continued and moved on. ¡°Al¡­ can I call you ¡®Al¡¯? People, who we think care for us sometimes the reasons why we feel hurt, betrayed, and alone, you know? You can admit that it¡¯s only a mistake, but what if it¡¯s not that way?¡±


    ¡°What are you getting at? Are you telling me that the Glade will betray me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Al. I can¡¯t tell. But I do know that those directors of yours are keeping a lot of secrets from you guys. Secrets that might destroy the bond between you two.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s utter bullshit.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t know Al.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of all of this bantering?¡±


    Timber sighed. ¡°I just want to make sure that you are aware of your surroundings, but it appeared that you alluded by the haze. You see, we hunters have this preliminary symptom. A stepping stone in other words. Born from our repressed thoughts and emotions that boil our guts and had us on our knee.¡±


    Alastor''s face turns stoned.


    ¡°The twitch,¡± Alastor responded to the unspoken question.


    ¡°You are right. This twitch we experience is part of our awakening, but it also born the hostility of our unconscious thoughts. The causes may be different, but it is also proof the influence of external disturbance.¡± Timber continued. ¡°The twitch can also be the proof that there are people who abuse and did awful things to us without us consciously knowing it, but our unconscious can. You may say that this is a meta, non-sensical load of shit, but it has repeatedly happened before and proved to be right. The more it repressed, the more the twitch hurts and is hostile.¡±


    ¡°Then how to stop it?¡±


    ¡°The only way to calm is by resolving the issue.¡± Timber responded.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question. You said that resolving would calm the twitches, but it won¡¯t go away that easily, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Timber replied. ¡°As I said, the twitches are part of the awakening of a hunter¡¯s ability. Even if it would only appear sometimes, it doesn¡¯t mean it would fade away.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s hopeless.¡± Alastor folded his arms dismissively.


    ¡°How about you? I take that you already experience twitching.¡±


    Alastor looked away and stared at the moon.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°What does it feel like?¡±


    ¡°It felt something inside of me is trying to get out, rapturing, and the hostility overwhelms me. The dread, it seemingly never cease.¡±


    ¡°How many times has this happened?¡±


    ¡°Last month, was like two or three times. Well, yesterday, it occurred for like three times a row in one day.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s last word had snapped Timber¡¯s curiosity. ¡°Three times in a row in one day?! That¡¯s awfully unnatural.¡±


    ¡°Well, I guess that makes me unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°How did it happen? Has this happened before yesterday?¡±


    ¡°No. Actually, it only occurred when I was in a battle, like when we fought back in Vesoga Plain.¡± Alastor explained.


    ¡°This is certainly something. I never heard this kind of case in my whole life.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean I¡¯m fucked?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°Not actually. There is no telling what or why is this happening to you. But these occurrences prove that pointing your kind to be difficult.¡±


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Alastor question.


    ¡°There is nothing we can do for now. Time is the only thing that can tell. Time will tell about your truest self.¡±


    Alastor rose to his feet, stabilizing against the ground.


    ¡°Another dead end.¡±


    Timber agreed. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s another dead end.¡±


    Sleeping peacefully in her bed, Caroline was cradling the pillow to her chest. She yawned. She¡¯s already aware that it¡¯s morning. The sun was beaming through the blinder. Usually, waking up is a simple task for Caroline, but due to the recent events, she had apparently developed an unwanted behavior.


    Still, with her eyes closed, she best ignored the door that creakily opened.


    It must be Al waking up early¡­ wait, or so did he? I didn¡¯t notice him coming inside last night.


    Caroline felt something poking her cheeks three times. Her eyes twitch. She didn¡¯t budge. She¡¯s still eager to pretend asleep.


    She heard a yawn.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re waking up, Caroline. Breakfast is ready.¡±


    How did he know?!


    ¡°You might be probably wondering why I know.¡±


    Caroline listens to him explaining.


    Alastor continued. ¡°Usually, the person who is asleep had their eyes gently closed not tightly scrunched together. A sleeping person had a more regular, slightly slower breathing while faking person will almost always try to imitate a slow, irregular pattern, but it takes so much concentration, the pattern will often change a few minutes which you clearly did. When I poke you earlier, your eyes twitch, which indicates you¡¯ve woken up minutes before I came. So, are you still going to pretend you¡¯re asleep?¡±


    Caroline had to go that far. She¡¯s definitely not a morning person and she¡¯d wanted to extend as much her time to sleep, but the latter proves that it¡¯s not going to happen.


    ¡°If not, then I don¡¯t think you¡¯d mind if I peek what¡¯s under your shirt.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a question. He¡¯s actually going for it.


    Something whizzed fast and had Alastor¡¯s expression in shock. His face turns around with his cheeks arousing in red.


    Caroline crawls out on her bed. She rose to her feet. She hit him with a cold glance.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re only joking, but if you had any funny idea, then forget it.¡±


    She started to walk into the bathroom and had a warm shower.


    Alastor quickly snapped out and grin. ¡°Yes, ma''am.¡± He replied to the woman who had already gone to the bathroom.


    Before leaving, Alastor opens the door, which, surprisingly she has forgotten to lock.


    Caroline shrieked and took a hold of the doorknob, locking it.

 Chapter 153 - Missing Piece

    It was a quick change of pace. After they had breakfast, Alastor dragged Caroline to an open field. Apparently, Alastor had this idea to teach Caroline close-quarter combat. Ever since the enemies nearly laid a hand on her, he thought that it would be right that she learned how to fend off the enemies when if it happens she¡¯d be cornered.


    They started with the basics.


    Alastor thought Caroline how to throw a punch.


    Her arms stretched back with her hips tilting to the right. Like a loose cannon, her fist snapped. Alastor blocked her with his palm.


    ¡°Not bad, but don¡¯t forget, the power also relies on your hips.¡±


    ¡°The fortitude of stance and the position of the enemy.¡±


    Alastor responded. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Why are we doing this?¡± Caroline asked.


    ¡°Because you nearly got caught by the enemies and given that we¡¯re just visitors here, well, it¡¯s better not to take any chances. You agreed to train too. Don¡¯t forget that as well.¡±


    Caroline¡¯s shoulders shrugged.


    Her fist was unexpectedly flung. If Alastor had blinked, he would miss her fist streak and whiz past him, but Alastor¡¯s reflexes are fast and he easily avoided her. They continued their session.


    ¡°By the way, when will we get out of here? Is there any backup plan for this?¡±


    Alastor waves his hand dismissively.


    ¡°All of your questions will soon be answered. Don¡¯t worry. We just have to sneak and enter the rendezvous point.¡±


    ¡°Then?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. We¡¯ll patiently wait for them.¡±


    Her nose burrowed down. Caroline¡¯s sweat dripped.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Alastor called out. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Tactical espionage is my forte too.¡±


    Caroline lifted her face and smiled.


    And she charged. She threw up her forearms like a soldier using the butt of a rifle to stun the enemy, but Alastor slipped to the side. He countered with a slap of his palm straight into her face.


    Caroline stumbled back but stabilizes. Her eyes were still determined. She marches forward with quick footwork.


    Alastor made a stance.


    Caroline went in with her right fist, but Alastor use his forearm to block and she made a quick turn, throwing her arm aiming at his head. Alastor read the situation calmly and with proper force, he block and shoved it.


    Caroline turn around again and delivered a roundhouse kick. Alastor leaps backward in order to evade.


    ¡°If you turn around once more, I swear you¡¯re going all over the places,¡± Alastor said.


    Caroline clicked her tongue.


    She hissed and sprint. She made a huge leap and her right heel pierce forward.


    Alastor did not move and waited for the right timing. With quick timing, his hands cross and caught her feet, leading her to jump behind him.


    Caroline¡¯s fist quickly whizzed past him. Alastor gently lifted his left hand to lead her fist away. His palm slapped down to her face and he kneeled, his palm striking to her guts.


    A bolt of pain made her tremble and lose her strength.


    Caroline coughed and puke saliva.


    ¡°I just want to ask. How or where did you learn those moves?¡±


    Caroline wiped her mouth and looked up.


    ¡°I learned those from the movies I¡¯ve watched.¡±


    ¡°Oh. I never thought movies can be a good source for learning combat.¡±


    Caroline made a jump and Alastor reflexively slid his foot backward to gain a distance away from her ax kick.


    Alastor stifled a laughed before gutting her with his palm and she stumbled backward.


    ¡°You sure you can still go on? We can take a break.¡±


    Caroline looks on the ground.


    Her memory dragged her to the moment when she nearly got killed by a stray beninghol. She was 7 at that time. It was early in the morning when they snuck out in the kingdom. The idea came from her sister, Mola. She put ¡®medicine¡¯ on their maid¡¯s food and because of that, she got a stomach ache and excuses herself to the bathroom.


    It was perfect timing for both of the sisters and they sneak out of the palace through the backyard, where they accidentally found a hole that is covered in bushes. The size of the hole is big enough for an adult to crawl and convenient for the two of them.


    Mola crawled out first and helped the young Caroline from being fully covered in mud.


    Their dress stifled their movements but it was not enough to be inconvenient for them to go out.


    ¡°Hurry up, Carol.¡±


    Mola called out to her little sister. Caroline struggled to keep up with the pace and nearly stumbled on the ground. She lifted her dress and rushed to Mola.


    ¡°Wait for me, please. Let¡¯s not go too far. We talked about this. Mommy¡¯s going to scold us.¡±


    ¡°Blah blah blah. It¡¯s not like there are monsters here. We can go still further. Let¡¯s see the flower field that mother had told us about.¡±


    Mola has always been like this. She¡¯s never the one who stops and listens.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think mommy will be happy about this. She¡¯s sick, we should behave well. I think going out is a mistake.¡±


    ¡°I know she¡¯s gonna be mad, but if we get a flower from there, I think she would be happy and healthy again.¡± Mola remark. ¡°Do you want her to be happy again?¡±


    Caroline fell in silence and nodded.


    ¡°Then stop whining, you little wuss.¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Caroline shouted. ¡°Don¡¯t call me that. Mommy said it¡¯s bad to call strangers nickname.¡±


    ¡°Really? I heard last time she called daddy by nickname too.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Apparently, it was news for her. ¡°She did?¡±


    Mola nodded and stopped in her tracks.


    ¡°I think it was old cox.¡± Finally, Mola responded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s nice at all.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what it means, but it sounds dope.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I should ask mommy what it means later,¡± Caroline murmured to herself.


    And the duo continued their venture.


    The next thing she remembered was the cry of her sister, mourning in pain.


    Caroline woke up by the lightning. The clouds had gathered and swirled eerily. She looked around and saw Mola brimming with white light.


    ¡°Sister?¡± Caroline raspingly said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Caroline,¡± Mola spoke softly.


    She heard a howl. She manages to peek and saw an awfully big dog snarling and growling.


    Caroline was sure of it, the big bad wolf is staring at her and she stared back at it.


    The moment after, the monster had leaped and she too freaked out and crawl back, but something blocked its fangs.. A white light emanated the moment it made contact with it and sling the monster away from them.

 Chapter 154 - Lesson Learned

    Alastor snapped his fingers.


    Caroline¡¯s eyes shifted frantically as she was brought back by reality. She looked up and saw Alastor with a concerned expression.


    ¡°You alright?¡± Alastor asked. ¡°You seem to space out their buddy.¡±


    Caroline didn¡¯t reply. Instead, she made quickly rose. She lifts the knee while turning the supporting foot and body in a semicircular motion, extending her right leg.


    This time, Alastor returned the favor. He caught her leg and bent fortifying his stance. Alastor firmly took a grip and threw her off.


    Caroline¡¯s back crash against the tree.


    ¡°I told you, if you use a move that turns around, you¡¯re going all over the places,¡± Alastor said.


    It wasn¡¯t hard. Caroline was able to withstand the pain and rose.


    ¡°Damn it,¡± Caroline swore.


    Alastor went the other way and onto the tree, he laid his back after he picked up a bottle. He drank and poured his head with the water, refreshing his mind from the heat.


    Caroline came and sat with him. She drank and closed the lids of her eyes.


    Caroline gulped for air. She felt as though her lungs might burst. She counted to ten to slow her mind.


    She was focusing on slowing her heartbeat and relaxing her mind so that she ignored Alastor''s farewell.


    ¡°That¡¯s it for today.¡±


    Alastor had said and stood marching to the forest.


    The moment she opens her eyes, she¡¯s surprised by the silence and the shrill of wind.


    Alastor had already noticed earlier about the men¡¯s behavior. Their movements are routine. He¡¯d guess that they¡¯re taking turns on guarding, but he doesn¡¯t know what it is.


    He went from behind the temple and through the extending pave road to its end and entered the forest.


    A moment after, he saw two men walking back to the temple. Alastor immediately hides around the tree and bushes. He waited with still. His breath calms to unnoticeable.


    When he felt they were already gone, Alastor quickly make a change in his pace and he broke to sprint.


    His venture was briefly cut when he saw a pyramid that is relatively small in size but big just as a mansion. Alastor briefly take a breath and so he continued to stride.


    As he get deeper, a thick smog of ominous ash had settled and crept over. The milky smoke had seemingly spread everywhere.


    Upon arrival, he was met by the unsettling gaze, creeping to his spine.


    Before he can respond, he felt the tip of a blade at his neck. Alastor did not dare to move.


    ¡°We are well aware of your relationship with our tribe leader, but that doesn¡¯t give you the right to trespass here.¡± The man is stiff and hard, his voice the tone of a gruff soldier.


    ¡°Hold it.¡±


    Timber coldly said as he came out on the pyramid.


    ¡°Sir.¡±


    The man¡¯s tone turned soft when Timber came. It seems he is soft on their higher-ups.


    Well disciplined and properly trained, a perfect soldier. Alastor thought.


    ¡°What the hell is going on here?¡± Timber turned his eyes on the man.


    When Alastor looked back, he got a clearer view. He is fairly tall despite his uneven and petite body, yet the strength and hostility he showed earlier might differ on his presumption. There is always more than meets the eyes.


    Alastor was perplexed when Timber gave way and wave his hand inviting Alastor to come inside before turning his back.


    ¡°But sir!¡± The man protested. ¡°This boy just violated and disrespect our sacred ground. Surely you cannot allow his insolent behavior go unpunished?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a plea, but a question of authority.


    Timber didn¡¯t even flinch.


    ¡°I will handle this.¡± Timber confirmed his tone without emotion.


    He didn¡¯t attempt to retort and simply retreated to wherever he¡¯s hiding.


    Alastor felt a chilling wind that harbors omen. He doesn¡¯t like how Timber is silent as they walked on the long dark path inside the pyramid.


    Thereafter, Alastor felt something twitch his stomach. It wasn¡¯t painful, but enough to serve as a warning. The visual kinetic ability that was bestowed upon him automatically activated. Despite the dim entrance, Alastor could see his muscle movement suddenly stiff and tightened.


    Alastor instantly dodges on his right when Timber¡¯s left fist suddenly swings towards him.


    The pressure he felt like a knife that cut through the air.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end.


    Timber swiftly dragged his feet forward to stop himself from away from the momentum, and he turned on his heels.


    Alastor smirked. So obvious. He thought.


    And Timber thrust his fist in the air.


    There is nothing to worry about.


    The gap between them is too huge. It wasn¡¯t so ideal to attempt for a hit.


    Then, Alastor¡¯s confidence is obviously reflected through his broken grin. He thought that he has the advantage.


    Then there¡¯s a gut-wrenching pain.


    A force had turned his confidence to a gruesome intolerable agony in a short span of seconds, before crashing on the hard cold wall of the pyramid. His back lay on the ground as he endure the pain.


    As soon as he turn his grounding teeth to calm, he looked up and met his stern gaze.


    ¡°How?¡±


    He was sure of it. There was no mistake in his calculation. Timber was the one who has not enough distance to laid his fist to him and yet he managed to break the odds.


    ¡°You got confident with that ability I bestowed upon you, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Alastor was silent. He crouched, still the pain¡¯s presence is there.


    ¡°It was a common conditioning.¡± Timber answered the question that lingered on Alastor¡¯s thoughts. ¡°I made you think that you had the upper hand when I purposely misled you into predicting my movements. And when I confirmed with that smug face of yours, I went quick in performing my plan.¡± Timber winked. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see it either since it¡¯s magic. Physical magic that conjures a force from my fist. That kind of attack isn¡¯t something you can block.¡±


    Timber continued. ¡°Even I was appalled by your brashness given how coolheaded and perceptive you are the last time we fought. Hey, don¡¯t resent on me. You¡¯re the one who trespassed without giving a second thought. Just be glad we are not totally evil.¡±


    Alastor rose. ¡°Yeah, yeah. You sure you¡¯re not in the ¡¯50s, ¡®cause you hit like a 30.¡± He spat.


    ¡°First of all, I¡¯m in my 40. I may not active like before, but my fist is a load of bombs.¡± Timber remarked. ¡°I¡¯m not partly offended by the age comparison.¡±


    Timber motions forward.


    Alastor wasn¡¯t sure if he was being sarcastic, but nevertheless, it was worth the trouble to come here despite the brief torment he had to face.

 Chapter 155 - The Requirements

    The gentle coolly wind that had made its way inside and had brushed Alastor¡¯s long black hair back, and he inhaled deeply. The room is spacious but there was no ventilation aside from the small hole coming from the top of the pyramid and on some sides of the wall, so, it¡¯s no wonder why Alastor is having a hard time adjusting to the location.


    Timber leads the way, inserting through the massive corridors until they got inside from a small chamber.


    In the center, A giant rock with a hole in the center in a circular shape laid on the ground.


    ¡°So much space, yet the center only has so much little to breathe,¡± Alastor said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Alastor queried over the odd-looking shape of a rock. ¡°You guys trying to build a monument?¡±


    ¡°Al, that smart mouth of yours will get you into trouble one of these days. Best to keep it shut when you¡¯re in a foreign place for your sake and others.¡± Timber said with a hint of condescension. ¡°You of all people who came from that place should keep that in mind as well as the others.¡±


    Timber continued. ¡°This monument you spoke of is an ancient relic that scattered throughout the planet.¡± He said pensively.


    ¡°Relic?¡± Alastor exclaimed. ¡°This size?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So, what does this thing do?¡± Alastor asked, beginning to walk around, casually observing the said relic.


    ¡°Oh, it can do many things. The legends said that this thing was once used by the ancient hunters to travel on any other dimensions and planets.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s convenient.¡± Alastor spurted in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Timber glowered.


    ¡°That kind of power only exists in billions of possibilities. I don¡¯t believe this thing has the capability to do it.¡± Alastor responded.


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Timber inquired.


    ¡°Come on, man. You can definitely tell that it¡¯s a hoax. A power like that would require a lot of juice and frankly, I can¡¯t sense any mana of it.¡±


    Timber gave Alastor a wicked grin.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Alastor had to ask. There might definitely be something wrong with him. He thought.


    ¡°You do know that mana is not the only thing that can be regarded as the source of power now don¡¯t, we?¡±


    But his challenging thought didn¡¯t dissuade Alastor.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    Timber answered. ¡°There are other aspects in this world that can be used as a fuel.¡±


    Alastor¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°Like what? You¡¯re not seriously referring to dark energy or celestial energy, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Could, could.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s complete bullshit. Those elements are hard to control. It would take a lot of effort to perform a ritual that would contain those kinds of energies.¡±


    Alastor halted and stood in front of Timber.


    ¡°Think, Alastor, think. Did you actually think that we need those kinds of energies to harness to activate this thing?¡± Timber responded to him hastily.


    Alastor gave Timber¡¯s a second thought. Even what he¡¯s saying is amiss to reality, there¡¯s a truth in his words.


    He dug deeper in his mind. Alastor searches for answers like someone who¡¯s scanning a book. Until he found one.


    ¡°Nature energy.¡± He muttered.


    They were thought how to harness nature energy before backing in the glade, but only rarely were able to use natural energy and perform it without any kind of complication. But for the tribunal hunters, it would be a cinch.


    He read in the textbook since birth a tribunal hunter possessed a shed of natural energy that they can use to perform magic and to copy the abilities of a monster. Alastor didn¡¯t consider that as a viable option as he assumed that he would need to exert a tremendous amount of effort to accumulate a large portion of nature of energy to activate it, but it turns out, he didn¡¯t need one, he had an entire tribe that will help him to make it possible.


    But one thing that remained a question in his mind, how would they know that this little experiment of them if they continue will succeed? In a live and dangerous experiment like this, there will be never a second chance to do it again if they failed.


    Surely, Timber wouldn¡¯t be so na?ve about not giving it a doubt before proceeding to test it.


    ¡°I guess you don¡¯t need to harness those if you had the entire tribe to help you.¡± Alastor proclaimed at last.


    ¡°Yep. We already have enough juice to jumpstart this baby.¡± Timber smiled knowingly. He said as he crouched.


    ¡°But there is one thing I would like to ask,¡± Alastor said. ¡°How do you know that your plan will work?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t the reply he was expecting of. Perhaps he didn¡¯t hear it right.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry what?¡± Alastor repeated the same question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± And he gets the same response.


    ¡°Under no circumstances, you¡¯re allowing your men to walk and participate in an experiment that has no reassurance if this thing gonna work?¡±


    Timber rose and gave him a smirk. ¡°There is nothing to worry about it. The trial won¡¯t be happening until we dig more information about this thing.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡±


    ¡°Well, if we can¡¯t find any more information on how to open this thing in a much more efficient way, I guess I have to round them around and give it a go.¡±


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡± It¡¯s the only thing Alastor could say.


    Alastor noticed dust fell off from the walls. He glanced up when the entire pyramid suddenly trembled. And there¡¯s a loud explosion somewhere outside.


    A man rushes in. His face is horrid.


    ¡°My liege, we are under attack!¡± He announced.


    ¡°What?!¡± Timber snapped. ¡°Who dumbass manages to find and would attack us?!¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s not a ¡®who¡¯, sir. It¡¯s what.¡± His man responded.


    Alastor raised a brow.


    The man continued. ¡°It was monsters who are attacking us, my liege.¡±


    But Timber is a man who has a gravitas of a leader.


    ¡°Tell the captains to gather troops and engage in defense position. Just as we planned for escape, secure the women and children and those who can¡¯t fight. Make sure you will make a way for them to escape if the situation will get worse.¡±


    ¡°What about Caroline, is she safe?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir.¡± The man replied and he flee towards the battlefield.


    ¡°It¡¯s been educational and all but I need to go back and make sure she¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you too.¡±


    Alastor and Timber sprinted outside the pyramid and saw the gray ash of smoke that trailed to the sky from the temple.


    Bird-gecko-like monsters rallied in the sky and spread, each had its own targets, including Alastor and Timber.


    Alastor readied his weapon, flicking it with one whoosh and feeling the tremors of the heavy air. His heart started racing in anticipation.


    The beak of the Bird-Gecko swoop and dive towards.


    Alastor and Timber evaded the narrow attack.


    ¡°Al!¡± Timber called to him. ¡°You go! I¡¯ll handle this!¡±


    Alastor nodded.


    Alastor rushed back to the temple but it was not easy as it sounded to be.

 Chapter 156 - Turnover

    Alastor broke through the countless monsters.


    Some monsters he saw are familiar, others he has not fought and only read them in the books.


    He slashes and wounds every enemy his sword reached. His sword was carved deep into the flesh of a beninghol.


    Spree Walkers came with its usual eerie way of movement. Alastor knew well how to counter these monsters, but he¡¯s not going to act recklessly.


    Alastor leaped forward, swung his sword, and cut the enemy before it could even react. He bounced back and cast a wall that blocked the other Spree Walker.


    The spikes from the Spree Walker vambraces erected the moment it laid his eyes to Alastor. The flailing movements shifted into a constant sprint. It leaped to Alastor and swung its vambrace down.


    Instead of blocking, Alastor made slipped and turn around on its flank, plunging his blade on its back.


    He heard it take its last, jagged breath.


    Alastor undid the barrier and threw his sword that pierce its head. Along with that, he was able to well-timed block a Nightinhawk.


    Alastor reclaimed his sword and zoomed away from the monsters.


    On his way, he helped some tribunal hunters cornered and in peril.


    They were thankful, but he¡¯s in an impasse. Caroline should his first priority.


    Alastor wasn¡¯t doubting the tribunal hunters. He saw very well how they well work despite the pressure.


    It would complete an understatement to say that they¡¯re not capable as the glade mercenaries, but the number of monsters is overwhelming them.


    A question was raised in Alastor¡¯s. This attack was all too sudden. To say that monsters had gathered and came up with this attack would come up with numerous questions, such as their intellect.


    Given that their movements and how less he observed their communication already alludes that the improvement of their intellect as invalid. And if it terms to evolution, well, that is something that is obviously barred seeing their primitive forms.


    But this is not the time to spiral about it.


    Alastor hurled forward, cutting and pushing them away.


    As Alastor blocked an attack, another enemy came from his flank. His left hand inserted on his armpit and conjured a transcendent wall, completely hindering the attack from its momentum.


    It wasn¡¯t all there is.


    A horde suddenly appeared from the sky. The Bird-Gecko-like monster, Epistis, carried the monsters, beninghols, spree walkers, skeleton monsters, and others more.


    Alastor¡¯s grin completely wiped off from his face as he watched them one by one surrounded him. He took a deep breath.


    ¡°Yeah, we are not doing this,¡± Alastor said.


    Alastor swung his forearms and push over the two enemies away. After then, Alastor swings his hands like a dealer from a casino, distributing cards one at a time to the players, except, these players are monsters and he¡¯s not handing them out cards.


    In a matter of seconds, dozens of chantless transcendent walls appeared and killed most of the monsters either by splatting them on one to another or got caught by the blast of magics that was conjured by the tribunal hunters.


    Alastor dashed sharply in a cold sweat, panting heavily, feeling his heart pounding hard beneath his clothes. He groaned and let his body get used to the tension against the cold west wind, while his stiff joints rebelled against the uncomfortable rocky path.


    The fight is not over but the tribunal hunters prove to be valiant in combat.


    Alastor had witnessed their unorthodox way of fighting. They spelled countless spells that he has not seen any normal human can perform. Some of the spells he saw came from the monsters he knew.


    Alastor''s interest is at its peak, but rather than joining them he chose to go the other way. In the entrance, a dozen monsters appeared to be slaughtered and more to come, and judging the body counts, the tribunal hunters successfully secured the temple.


    Currently, the battle was focused on the graveyard below the temple.


    Dashing, Alastor didn¡¯t notice the transparent wall blocking the path, thereafter, he bounced back. His back crashed against the cold ground.


    Alastor groaned.


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± He profanes before gathering the strength to stand.


    Glancing up with tired eyes, he saw the two warlocks behind the spell. The two wore a leather hood.


    Alastor pulled himself uneasily to his feet. The transparent wall made a wobbly movement until it became still.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Alastor repeated.


    The two tribunal hunters look at each other, unsure if they should disclose the information to him. At some point, they argued and could be heard bickering at each other.


    It wasn¡¯t long enough before they reached their stalemate and decided to take the blame on someone, at least that¡¯s what Alastor had assumed.


    ¡°We were ordered by our captain to secure the temple and under no circumstances we will let anyone come inside.¡± The feminine voice came to the one who stepped forward.


    ¡°Look, I only came here to look for my friend. I just want to make sure if she¡¯s safe.¡± Alastor hastily replied.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°A girl, blonde, about my age, and she looks dumbass.¡±


    Alastor didn¡¯t fail to notice someone peered from the room at the end of the corridor of what seems to be the main hall of the temple. It was the young gal who Caroline had met the first night they came into the temple.


    Alastor shakes his head and turned his attention to them. ¡°There is no need for austerity here. I just need to make sure that she¡¯s not hurt and protected.¡±


    The other hooded man steps forward just in between the transparent wall.


    ¡°Even if we wanted to, we can¡¯t just drop the veil. This magic came from an elder titan that took us many weeks to copy and acquire this magic. We can only use this magic for a short span of numbers. It would be a waste if we just undo it.¡±


    Alastor scratched his head and sighed.


    ¡°Damn it.¡± He swore under his breath.


    ¡°I assure you nothing can penetrate this magic. It would take hell to breakthrough. So, while you out there, how about you lend them a hand, and maybe everything will over quick.¡± The young man replied.


    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡±


    The young gal appeared from lurking over the shadows. The two hunters gave her a stinging glare. She was supposed to be hiding inside instead of peering on the battlefield.


    Despite the glares, she willingly put up an act of courage and talk her way out.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for Caroline, right? She¡¯s inside, she¡¯s helping to tend the wounds of the hunters. If you like I can call her to come.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother.¡± Alastor promptly replied. He continued. ¡°As long she¡¯s safe.¡±


    As he turned back, Alastor caught a sincere and warm smile.


    Alastor played with his sword. The mixed stale stench of blood, smoke, and the moss from the holy ground filled his nostrils.


    Alastor glanced down at the battlefield as he slowly descends from the stepping stones.


    ¡°This is going to be a long fucking day.¡±


    Alastor muttered and darted around.. He finally decided which prey is going to go down and he leaped with steady hands.

 Chapter 157 - Trouble Cometh From Heaven

    As if on cue, Alastor bounced back evading the slash from the spree walker. He vertically cut before it can counter.


    Alastor bellowed move forward towards the beninghol. He successfully killed it.


    Another came to him, an epistis came carrying a skeleton warrior. The epistis threw the skeleton on the ground and as a result killing the beninghol gasping for life. Alastor also heard the rumble. He looks at his back and saw several monsters coming after him.


    On the other side of the battlefield, the tribunal hunters saw what happened. The captain seemed to be worried. He automatically glanced over his head comrade and shook his head towards Alastor.


    Three out of his fourteen men nodded and rushed over. The rest of the group covered their flanks as the three motioned with haste.


    Alastor quickly move back as the beninghol whizzed past from his left side. He huffed and dragged his right feet in a semicircular manner to his back before twisting his hips and cutting down the skeleton¡¯s head.


    Another spree walker came to his right and his back and attempted to swing their forearms. He quickly chanted the spell and moved his sword to repel the sword of the skeleton before doing a side roll and swiftly stabbing the spree walker. He undid the magic and from the body, Alastor dragged his sword, swinging, and cut the monster skeleton in half.


    The other spree walker broke through the wall. Alastor hesitantly lifted his sword. He felt his hands are shaking. Despite his call for strength, his hands didn¡¯t properly acknowledge the force and consequently, he fell to the ground.


    Alastor glared at the spree walker.


    ¡°Abomination.¡± He hissed.


    A loud clang and a bright spark caught his attention. An unusual single-edge sword with odd curvature blocked the spikes from the forearm of the spree walker.


    Another two whoosh behind him. Clang, groaned and splattering of blood can be heard from his back.


    The man before him quickly repelled the force from the enemy, making it retreat. He hastily moves and without even offering a chance of opening, he lifted his sword and descended with a whistle as it cuts through its flesh. The body split into two and as the blood was drawn out, he swung his sword in the air removing the stain of blood.


    The tribunal who had to help him offered his hand. Alastor shoved it and stood on his own.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need help.¡± Alastor¡¯s voice was cold and strict.


    Though, masked, Alastor felt the glares from the other two.


    Alastor shook it off and glance over the enemies.


    When he felt something odd, Alastor look around. He senses the air became heavy, still and there¡¯s a pressure, like the gravity is being doubled, in fact, it felt that the air itself is being bent to the ground.


    That¡¯s the moment when Alastor looked up to the sky and saw a giant ball of rock hurling over the horizon and streaking from the sky towards them.


    The hunter grabbed Alastor and leaped away from the center of the impact.


    Thereafter, as the giant cannonball landed, the ground shook, debris from what it seems to be an asteroid didn¡¯t spare the monsters, their worlds were turned upside down.


    Along with the impact, dust, smoke, and billowing fire erupted. A few minutes passed, when everything seems to cool down, they came closer to the crater to take a closer look.


    Alastor rose from kneeling as the last light of the wall of light vanishes. The three warriors gathered while Alastor observed from a distance.


    They cautiously climbed on the slightly elevated land. One of them peered and waves his hand to stave the smoldering smoke away.


    Alastor''s senses heightened. His organs twitched. His knees dropped to the ground.


    He was unsure whether the feeling of the trembling came from his repulsive heartbeat or from the ground. But seeing how others reacted, he guesses that it¡¯s the latter.


    Alastor witnessed a giant shadow overlaps their presence.


    The three warriors who were close to it had struck in awe. Without a doubt, whatever that appeared right now is on a different scale compared to them, including Alastor.


    The elder one snapped out. He dragged the two with great strength.


    Alastor was feeling the pain of the twitch and observing the giant arm over 70 meters high.


    It took a slight jerk of its arm to alarm people what¡¯s coming next. They all ran away from the gigantic arm as it comes down.


    Alastor gathered his strength to pull himself up. Though he can withstand the twitch, it holds a greater toll on his muscle movements, hence making him vulnerable to external influences.


    It matters not. Alastor had already made his way outside of the zone of impact. He felt the pressure of the air pushing down. He did not dare to look back.


    The moment he stopped a loud crash boomed behind him. The force of the wind had his posture unstable and rolled over the ground.


    Alastor unsheathe his sword and plunged on the ground to withstand the momentum.


    It was brief but it¡¯s disastrous.


    Alastor couldn¡¯t put away the stinging sensation. He¡¯s sure that it isn¡¯t just a mere imagination. It felt something pierce on his body and he is right about that.


    When he looked at the source, a small sharp piece of wood struck on his legs.


    Alastor carefully pulled out the wood. It was nothing compared to his previous injuries, moreover, the reason he continues huffed and puffed baffles his mind.


    ¡°Just what the hell is happening to me?¡± Alastor asked himself.


    When he made sure that there is nothing more residue left on his wound, he covered it with his white handkerchief, putting as much pressure to stop the bleeding.


    Another rumble came to disrupt his senses again. This time the magnitude increased until the crater exploded like a volcano. Rocks and dirt showered from the sky. A huge shadow was erected in the sky.


    Their attention gathered to the same source.


    ¡°This couldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Alastor felt his tongue dry. Stunned and confused, he didn¡¯t notice a boulder propelling towards him. It was later he notices it and snapped from his own mind¡¯s constriction.


    It wasn¡¯t something he should worry about.


    Alastor blocked it with his transcendent wall. It didn¡¯t even manage to break through, only manage to put a single crack.


    Now, he returned from pondering the question. What is that thing?


    Before he could put his mind into investigating, the giant being had swung its deformed hand. On its trail, it killed indiscriminately the monsters and the hunters within the range.


    Alastor conjured multiple barrages of transcendent walls to block it from its tracks. But its raw power proves to be superior to his defense.


    ¡°Well, shit!¡±


    Alastor leaped away and lunged himself over the air while bouncing using the transcendent walls that are floating in the air.


    He looked at his left and saw how close the back of its hand was to him. Alastor felt that it¡¯s a few feet away from him as the pressure of the air.


    Until he felt something pull him.


    The gigantic grey wall whizzed behind him.


    Alastor landed and hastily moved forward. He looked at his waist and saw the chain wrapped him.


    The tail of the chain was unshackled and returned from its owner.


    It was the hunters from before who saved him.


    ¡°Thanks for the save.¡± Alastor showed his gratitude.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat it.¡± He replied.


    And their attention gathered back to the monster again.


    ¡°Is it what I think it is?¡± Alastor asked.


    The hunter silently nodded. ¡°It¡¯s an elder golem.¡±


    As they looked, the golem stared back at them with its yellow daunting eyes and unreadable expression.. Its body is made of mass rock and dirt as if the planet itself gave birth to it.

 Chapter 158 - Immobilizer

    As the deformed body of the elder golem bent down as if looking at each one of them, Alastor held with a firm grip on his sword. He felt his body shoot down to a shivering state.


    He couldn¡¯t get passed to it. The emotionless, passive, empty voided eyes struck his nerve into an immeasurable superfluous thought. Alastor loses his grip on reality.


    The golem gave a wide birth of inhaling. The air made a gushing sound, the pressure began to usurp in one direction. Moments after, the elder golem stopped, holding its breath in its lungs. But the curious action begins to manifest then after. The elder golem exhaled the air with a loud growl that put immense pressure on the ground, mainly aiming at the hunters including Alastor.


    ¡°Damn it!¡± Alastor shouted.


    The hunters with him quickly cast a spell covering them under the pile of earth walls.


    It was dark, but he can tell that it¡¯s not going well outside. Through the trembling wall, they felt the force that of the attack. It was like they got hit by the force of a storm itself. The rumbling voice then took over and the shrill of wind passed then finally, there is silence.


    As the wall of earth crumbled, they witnessed the land itself deformed, and yet the temple remained intact. It appeared that the protective spell they yattering about is not just an empty word after all. Their eyes scattered to observe and gather when they noticed swirled around in the middle of the paved land.


    Like a sword swung in the air, the dust and smoke dissipated with a great force, unveiling the unscathed hunters gathered together in one place. In the middle of them, the Timber watched banefully the elder golem with his doleful green eyes.


    The elder golem seeming intently observed him too, taken aback with a curious thought. To some degree at least, it¡¯s sentient.


    ¡°Have the rest of the group aim at his base. We will immobilize it, if not, at least let us make sure to minimize its reach.¡± Timber said to his men.


    A man around his 30 motion forward stating his thoughts, ¡°Sir, our men at the back of line already made a way for our people to evacuate. Shall we proceed?¡±


    Timber nodded. ¡°Very well, I want you to take the other 6 captains and proceed to help the civilians out of this place and back to our home.¡±


    ¡°Very well, sir.¡±


    The man jumped out and went in thin air.


    Timber returns his attention. The giant golem raised its enormous fist and dragged it straight down, instantaneously pounding the rest of the hunters. The ground shatters and breaks into pieces. The rocky hand gradually pulls itself up. It may appear to be lifting itself up but seeing the struggling grunt of the golem would make him think otherwise.


    Through the swelling smoke and dust, there he stood, unscathed.


    ¡°Inquiara Magic, Wind Drive ¨C Pestado Mulquez.¡±


    With his hand, he conjured a barrier of wind, no, it was more like a whirling wind that stopped the fist from ever killing them.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite a lot of balls you have their pal.¡±


    Timber grinned.


    ¡°Scram!¡±


    And the rest of the hunters leaped out of the crater.


    They were divided into three groups, the two teams went on to the monsters. As they made their way, they conjured various lassos and whip-like some cowboy before throwing it off like a hook.


    Alastor observed intently, his eyes eager to learn from them when suddenly he felt a strange sensation around his stomach. His eyes took off from the battle and felt his body felt light.


    As he glances down, a strong force made him levitate and dragged him out of the battlefield. Moments then after, the tight gripped he felt had vanished and along with it his boots dug and trudged with a halt. He looks around, noticed that he¡¯s a thousand feet away from the battlefield.


    The sound of his anxious breathing huffed into a white, intensified by the ruffling noise of the grass. Alastor exhaled deeply, held his sword tightly in a guard position. There came silence and among the woods, a tall shadow had caught his eyes.


    It squinted and in a sudden motion, it whizzed in the air. Alastor swung his sword diagonally to fend off the enemy. His precision didn¡¯t fail, but the enemy appeared to slip through his attack. The person flung and along it grabbed Alastor, throwing him over the tree.


    Alastor quickly rose, but the enemy finally took away and flew somewhere else. From the direction where it flew, someone made his presence known.


    He¡¯s not in a healthy state as it best describes. His eyes are burrowed in shadow. The eyes lashes are ruined and his clothes seem that have not been washed for a few days, torn.


    Benny walked with haste.


    Alastor formed a smirk on his face. His tense motion had hold to calm.


    ¡°You want some piece of me too?¡± Alastor confidently stated.


    Benny replied, ¡°You¡¯d wish I would stop only by that.¡±


    Even by that, he¡¯s far, Alastor can hear his rasping breath leaving his malfunctioning lungs. Benny seems to have dealt with a lot of monsters before he got here. Although he had not received any kind of wounds nay he appeared to be in the best condition.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Tin and the other kick your ass before? Why come back? It won¡¯t be a challenge for me if we fight now. No offense.¡±


    Benny broke a grin. ¡°You seem to be confident.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t usually boast myself, but after seeing your sorry state, damn, you must be desperate for a whooping.¡±


    Benny poses a stance. The dagger had left its scabbard.


    Alastor did the same thing and he beamed widely. His sword held diagonally. He¡¯s going to play defense and appeared to be waiting for the enemy¡¯s initial move.


    Benny¡¯s eyes glowed, observing him.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a few days and you manage to retain your mana in a brief short of time after fighting Ursax. You really are something, Mr. Alastor.¡±


    ¡°Please do tell. Do you have anything to do with those monsters over there?¡± Before Benny can assumingly respond, Alastor concluded his own question. ¡°Hm. I doubt that you have the capability to do it, given your state and all.¡±


    And that¡¯s when a bone-chilling had struck his nerves.


    Benny widely beamed and his eyes narrowed.


    ¡°Tsk. How?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve struck a hard bargain.¡±


    ¡°What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. You see, on my way here, I have met interesting fellas who apparently are hellbent on putting these people in their right places.¡±


    Alastor fell in silence. In his mind, he connected the dots. The monsters'' sudden attack and monsters that are rarely to be seen appearing in this unlikely place. It¡¯s too convenient to claim that this occurrence had happened at random.


    Alastor¡¯s sweat froze and melt by his cold glands. He thought and reconsider postponing this fight and telling Timber what he had learned, but before his feet set to motion the ground shakes and rumbled.. It came from the elder golem and the other source came close to him.

 Chapter 159 - The Return

    They dashed at each other.


    Alastor halted four feet away from him and he swung his sword diagonally which was easily evaded by Benny.


    ¡°I admire that you¡¯re aiming for a quick kill, but your attack is too straightforward,¡± Benny said and another dagger appeared on his left hand.


    Benny swung the dagger. As it came close, Alastor made a hasty shift of movement.


    Just far enough away from him, Alastor followed him with his eyes. Benny¡¯s movements are aggressive, fast, and sure.


    He was unsure whether his prediction is wrong or right, but he had already thrown her arm on right in an attempt to block and he heard a loud clang produced from two blades hissing against each other.


    But it didn¡¯t end there. He hasn¡¯t completely forgotten the other blade held on Benny¡¯s right hand. It was too late to think, he had to do it.


    Alastor¡¯s hand instantly move out from his instinct. He held with firm gripped the blade of Benny.


    Alastor felt gradually cold as the flesh of his left hand had open and blood began to trickle.


    ¡°Got you!¡± Benny exclaimed as if he had finally won the match.


    Alastor broke a small grin as possible.


    ¡°Almost¡­ almost.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do now? You¡¯re a long way from your friends.¡±


    ¡°Do I look like I need them to beat the shit out of you?¡±


    ¡°In your current state¡­ definitely.¡±


    The air suddenly filled with haze.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    Alastor muttered the question in the air as he observed intently the sudden appearance of a phenomenon.


    A chuckle grabbed Alastor¡¯s attention.


    Benny stops.


    ¡°Do you know what this is?¡±


    Benny instantaneously pulled away.


    Benny finally replied, ¡°As I said, I¡¯ve struck a hard bargain. I helped them sneak all those monsters here without sweat and I easily did it.¡±


    Alastor gaze, quizzical.


    ¡°Are they happened to be Tribunal Hunters as well?¡±


    Benny clicked his fingers. ¡°Bingo. It looks like the tribe leader had told you already about them. I don¡¯t how you manage to befriend a tribunal hunter, let alone their platoon leader, but I had pulled you out of their sight, and alone and nobody is going to help you now.¡±


    Alastor hissed. He grabbed the knife from his back, wrapped it within his fingers, and prepared.


    Benny brimmed in confidence motion forward and as he break to sprint, he felt his guts turn, his head spinning, and his vision is twisting.


    A terror screech came as shadows represented deform creatures trying to get out.


    ¡°Go back to sleep! It¡¯s not your time! GO. BACK. TO. SLEEP.¡±


    Alastor didn¡¯t know what was happening but Benny is on the ground and one can say it¡¯s an opportunity not to be missed. He strode and break on point in front of Benny, his sword swayed to his right.


    As the tip of his blade closely made contact with his skin, a force bounced him away. It felt unreal, the dark aura began to swell out from Benny. It felt similar to dark magic.


    With a last long howl of agony, Benny dropped, flat face on the ground.


    Alastor rose and slowly walk towards him with care and on guard. Hesitantly, he taps the lying body and when confirmed not responding, he decided to raise his sword, prepared to end the man.


    He closed his eyes when a sudden struck of realization had occurred. An idea, and not a bad one. Alastor sighed and returned his weapons back to their scabbard. He lifted Benny¡¯s unconscious body and made his way back to the battlefield.


    The wind shook and the ground trembled along with the whiskers of the leaves as the elder golem howled. The tribunal hunters scattered and held tight the chains that restricted its legs from moving.


    Shackles broken unbound scattered everywhere. It appeared that the hunters failed to immobilize its arms. But it doesn¡¯t matter, they had completely prevented its leg movements, moreover, they can deflect its gigantic arm by using wind magic. It wasn¡¯t much of damage but enough to bounce back its attacks, just enough to counter it with various projectile magic.


    A tribunal hunter who¡¯s on the sideline watching from afar and with no intention to go finally notices his presence. His eyes were shocked as it seems.


    ¡°You¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What the hell are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Fighting of course.¡±


    ¡°I thought you evacuated with them?¡±


    ¡°Evacuated?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Alastor suddenly recalled someone at the back of his head.


    ¡°Where have you taken them?¡± Alastor¡¯s voice was passive-aggressive.


    ¡°Why does it sound like we did something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Answer me,¡± Alastor demanded.


    ¡°Okay¡­ okay, relax. The rest of the campers had guided them pass through the mountain to meet the other campers. There, the non-combatants will take shelter and back-ups will expectedly come to aid us.¡±


    Alastor nodded in agreement on his mind.


    ¡°You had any rope?¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    Alastor gave a look over the body his carrying.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say, he¡¯s a prisoner. He may be involved in the sudden attacks of the monsters.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the guess then¡­ hand him over to us.¡±


    Alastor replied. ¡°I was planning to, but you already have a big monster problem on your hands. So¡­ I¡¯m gonna meet Timber to let him know about this guy.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± The hunter calls out to him before Alastor can turn his back on him, ¡°You might need this.¡±


    The young hunter produces a thin light out his palm and molds, forming a lasso that sprung like a vein and wrapped itself around Benny.


    ¡°That lasso restricted person¡¯s ability to mold mana and conjure magic. It should be able to drain his stamina if he attempts to resist.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Alastor said.


    The young hunter shoved him aside as a blade nearly whizzed through him. The skeleton monsters and some others had gathered from behind them.


    ¡°They¡¯re outflanking us.¡± He turned his gaze to Alastor. ¡°Now, go! You should be able to find him behind the temple.¡±


    Alastor nodded and didn¡¯t waste time. He made haste while carrying Benny. Alastor leaped and slid, slipping through the battles of monsters and hunters.


    On his left, a skeleton monster appeared. Its sword swiftly swung vertically. For a brief moment, Alastor¡¯s eyes caught something sweeping past him. The blurred image zoomed past the enemy and had it halt from its tracks.


    The skeleton crackles and crumbled. Behind it, a hunter had hastily turned around with his dagger following the momentum and successfully repelled the skeleton¡¯s sword with a loud clang, throwing over its sword.


    Alastor broke to sprint and ignored all of the monsters on his way.


    Inside the sacred ground.


    Two men walk inside. Their movements are cautious and conserve. They are very well aware of the foreign structure of this place, hence, making their moves limited.


    His dark eyes were caught by the dim light on top of the pyramid. Sound and tranquil, yet disturbed by the battle outside. Dust and pebbles shook and scattered by the slight tremor.


    Abel and Hannibal went past through the corridors and found their way inside.


    Hannibal¡¯s eyes scanned the giant rock with a big hole in the middle, strange signs and markings and all.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that my way trip home is this giant donut over here?¡± Abel asked with a mocking grin. ¡°This is pathetic.¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± Hannibal motion around. ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are talking about.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, let¡¯s see.¡± Abel walked over and knock on the rock. Hannibal doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s an attempt of, is he expecting that something would happen he mess with it, or is it a mocking suggestion. ¡°Yep, I don¡¯t see how this thing is going to bring me back to my homeworld. Admit it, this is a dud.¡±


    ¡°Patience, Abel, patience. I knew how to make things work. You think that I would bring you here just to waste your time?¡±


    ¡°Duh.¡±


    ¡°Buffoon. I have studied the sacred text and knew how to manipulate this thing. This would be a cinch.¡±


    Hannibal gestured for Abel to move back away from the stone.


    And Hannibal levitated.. He began muttering meaningless words and his eyes turns to white.

 Chapter 160 - Unbecoming

    ¡°Get some, you dumbfuckers!¡±


    Amid the battle, Timber howled. He swung his swords from left to right. The leader of the hunters showed more enthusiasm than the others. He cast his eyes at his right and saw his comrades, starting to get overwhelmed by the number of the monsters. Overlooking at the situation, Timber threw his sword behind one of them, precisely exterminating a spree walker. Even his attention is diverted, he instinctively caught the sword of a skeleton monster and in a swift decapitated its head.


    Alastor saw him and made a rush, ignoring the countless monsters and hunters that are at strife. He glanced over the glistered blood whisking over the air, tainting the land.


    ¡°Hey!¡±


    Alastor attempted to call out Timber, but the loud noise of grinding swords and the whaling sounds mixed by the wounded hunters and decapitated monsters speak louder than his voice.


    At some point, when Alastor motion towards him, his foot accidentally trips over the dead body and fell on the ground.


    ¡°Timber!¡±


    Alastor¡¯s voice is gruff and tired, but even still, he made attempt to call him.


    Finally, Timber heard him. He looked over his shoulder and saw Alastor struggling to stand up. He turned around and gave him a mocking grin.


    ¡°About time for you to notice.¡± Alastor greeted him.


    ¡°How could I not, when you shout like a little girl?¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    Timber turned his gaze on Benny.


    ¡°Who¡¯s the slugger?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but this guy clearly knew what is the reason behind this monster''s raid.¡±


    Timber raised a brow.


    ¡°You got any idea who¡¯s hellbent enough to take the heat on you?¡± Alastor queried.


    By those words, Timber fell in silence, he wasn¡¯t much as a bright person, but he is wise enough to tie the pieces together.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be.¡±


    Those words ushered out of his mouth as if a life suck out from his breath.


    ¡°So, you do know?¡±


    Timber didn¡¯t reply, only gave a nod. Timber shivered, he felt a despicable and sinister intention abruptly spike, they all felt it. Massive dark energy gathered and swelled like a tornado. The wind died, and the trees remained still. It wasn¡¯t the end.


    Massive red energy shoots out from the temple. It was brief and quick, but they felt the pressure pierced through the heaven and the clouds were in pieces and at loss with the sheer force from that blast.


    ¡°This is not possible.¡± Timber muttered.


    Unbeknownst to Alastor, Benny regained his consciousness. He used his elbow to knock Alastor and escaped from captivity.


    Alastor grunted and shakes his head.


    ¡°I felt that one,¡± Alastor commented.


    ¡°Damn right you are.¡±


    Benny cracks his neck and limbered his muscles.


    ¡°You!¡± Timber gnashed as he shoved Alastor aside. ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    Benny smirked. ¡°Me? I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s responsible for that. I¡¯m just holding the end of the bargain.¡±


    Timber¡¯s eyes are dazed and confused. He wanted to make him pay, but the apparent emergence had his attention completely altered by the change of tides.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time for you.¡± Timber said.


    ¡°Neither do I,¡± Benny replied.


    Alastor swung his sword, pointed at the pyramid¡¯s location.


    ¡°Go! I¡¯ll hold him off.¡±


    ¡°There are no chances you¡¯re able to do it.¡±


    In a matter of seconds, Benny swiftly motion that even Alastor¡¯s reaction couldn¡¯t keep up. He felt the end of his boots planted on his abdomen. The erupting jolt of pain had completely thrown Alastor off guard. Rupturable, his body flew over and smash over the log of trees, rocks and then to the wall of the pyramid itself, where his body crash.


    The wall shattered and the rocks fell along Alastor¡¯s body. He undeniably admits that it¡¯s his fault. He let his guard down.


    Alastor pushed his broken body to move, but he could only groan and stutter. He¡¯s well aware he hit his limits. He clicked his tongue and right before his very eyes, Benny stood with a profusion of sweats and a smile of victory.


    ¡°If you want to kill me, get over with it.¡± Alastor reprimand.


    ¡°You sound defeated, where¡¯s the tough attitude you showed back then.¡±


    Not that it matters.


    Benny picked him up and went inside the pyramid.


    ¡°He¡¯s still going after you guys.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t worry about him if I were you. You¡¯re going to get in the world of madness. Besides, the so-called Timber is currently occupied.¡±


    In the middle of the road that leads to the temple, Timber was greeted by an unexpected guest. A charred and broken grounds keep Timber from his place. It was clear in his face that he did not expect that the enemies had already laid traps.


    Looking furiously at Jett twenty feet away from him, he snarls.


    ¡°What the hell is the meaning of this Jett?! What are you planning to do that thing?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you heard this but, we¡¯re just holding the end of our bargain.¡±


    ¡°You bastard. You have no idea what you are doing. It could potentially end us if you¡¯re little experiment goes wrong!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think you should be worrying about us. You see, unlike you pathetic bastards we excavated knowledge from different cities and regions.¡±


    Timber was taken back, stunned.


    ¡°Oh, you guys didn¡¯t consider looking for reference outside of your little world, did you?¡± Jett asked. ¡°Oh, how the mighty have fallen?¡±


    ¡°Whatever you planning is, it¡¯s not gonna work.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s stuck in the position.¡±


    ¡°I never said I was stuck.¡± Timber replied with a smile.


    In an instant, countless silhouettes resembling him appeared and dashed towards Jett.


    Jett was completely dumbfounded by Timber¡¯s clones.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, I learned these moves from the Phantom Demons.¡±


    Jett motion, his sword arched, but his blade only passes through the dark mist. In retaliation, the mist spun and landed a kick on Jett¡¯s gut, followed by more punches and kicks from the clones.


    Jett hisses. ¡°How come you get this strong?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me, you didn¡¯t study the monsters from the outside world. If you did, you would¡¯ve gotten ten times stronger than me now. How disappointing.¡± Timber leaped while his clones continue to distract Jett. ¡°You¡¯ve betrayed for more power and yet here I am, completely diminishing you. Pathetic.¡±


    Overhearing the voice, Jett sharply looked up to see Timber bombing down to him.


    Timber¡¯s feet went straight to Jett¡¯s chest, cracking his armor in the process and ultimately pinning him down. The ground shattered with a loud crack.. Jett felt his bones from his back to his front shatter.

 Chapter 161 - Lights Out

    Jett whimpered and remained stagnant. He¡¯s barely catching his breath when another punch made contact on his face. Jett¡¯s head burrowed on the ground.


    ¡°You call this an improvement? I¡¯m barely sweating.¡±


    Timber scoffed and bolted.


    Timber had fought monsters countless times, and each time, he would assess the situation, the weakness, how they move, how they respond, and assimilate his skills. But now, he¡¯s compromised, he didn¡¯t know until Alastor told him what is the true situation. Of course, the thought that there could be someone responsible for this attack, but controlling a large number of monsters is impossible to think. Only that, he never considered that they would have the guts to come back.


    Timber made a promise to himself that if Hannibal would dare to continue his errors, then he would use every ounce of strength he has to stop him.


    Lying on the cold, dusty ground, Jett''s eyes squinted and began to chuckle. He gathered the dust on his palm threw it in the air.


    ¡®Lacc, Lacc, esoht ohw era detnaw.¡¯


    As he muttered the spell, the dust billowed around his head.


    Inside the pyramid.


    Hannibal grinned due to the fruitful attempt on activating the relic. The caster looked to Abel with a wide grin.


    ¡°Told you I can do it.¡± He called excitedly.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe that this thing is a relic. I mean, look at the size.¡±


    Suddenly, as Hannibal slowly walks to observe the reddish and bluish energy swirling below, his head felt a sharp ringing pain for a moment.


    ¡°Hannibal, can you hear me?¡± Jett inquired.


    It was a psychic spell. Jett, he would only call whether the mission is done or there are some changes on the mission, but only he knew.


    ¡°Let me guess, you let him cross the border, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Hannibal can totally feel Jett grin with the brief scoff he heard telepathically.


    ¡°Is that Jett?¡± Abel asked.


    ¡°Not now,¡± Hannibal replied to him. ¡°How the hell did Timber take you down? You were supposed to be stronger than him.¡±


    He heard no response.


    ¡°You let him.¡± He ushered those words hesitantly. ¡°You¡¯re such an asshole!¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no thrill if I kill him easily. Anyways, prepare, because he is pissed.¡±


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±


    Just as he cut off the transmission, Benny stormed inside. An unfamiliar was thrown aside.


    ¡°Well, if it isn¡¯t our new BFF.¡± Abel gleefully greeted him. ¡°How are you, Benny? I thought you were supposed to kill someone, or you already did?¡±


    Benny¡¯s face is clearly not in the mood for exchanging jesting words.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible for me to get my hands laid on the target now.¡±


    ¡°How come?¡± Abel asked.


    ¡°They put a barrier and this boy, prove to be an inconvenience, now my mana was cut in half. I don¡¯t have any strength to bypass the barrier that Tribunal Hunters place around that temple. So, would you kindly help me get to pass through that pesky barrier¡±


    ¡°Are you asking?¡± Abel inquired. Not even a bit he likes the tone of his voice nor his words.


    ¡°I am not. I hold the end of the bargain. Now, do yours.¡±


    ¡°You know, before we offer our hand to someone, we usually use the magic words to cooperate,¡± Abel replied.


    ¡°What? You want me to cast fire magic and burn you?¡±


    ¡°Way less violence.¡±


    Benny grunted. ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°Much appreciated, but sadly, I can¡¯t help you, I have a journey on my own.¡±


    ¡°Are you fucking kidding me?!¡±


    Benny instantly unleashed his blade. And, in a much childish manner, Abel back away.


    ¡°Whoa! I didn¡¯t say no one¡¯s gonna help you. You have Hannibal here.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right, Mr. Benny. I will assist you in captivating whoever this someone you want.¡± Hannibal exclaimed and walk between the two before Benny¡¯s blade would plunge into someone. ¡°Before that, I have to finish what I started.¡±


    ¡°And what it is you¡¯re doing actually?¡±


    Hannibal began to wave his hand, muttering spells and conjuring lights made from his mana swirling around the portal below.


    ¡°This my friend is a locator spell.¡±


    Thinking about the portal swirling in red and blue energy, Benny¡¯s concern probed him to ask. ¡°Just what is it you¡¯re locating?¡±


    ¡°A direction, of course, our friend here,¡± Hannibal looks to Abel. ¡°He wanted to go to the other world, but it¡¯s not that simple, he has to go through first to the other side, the Limbo.¡±


    ¡°Limbo. I thought it was a fairytale.¡± Benny replied.


    ¡°Not a fairytale. There were some prestigious people who managed to access this kind of magic and made fortune from it.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯re planning to do the same as them? Make fortune out from it?¡±


    ¡°No. Unlike them, we are not interested in exploiting resources from the other side. Only a fool would dare to do that. Limbo is not some usual playgrounds. It is filled with gruesome monsters that have ever known and those who are unknown.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a waste.¡±


    ¡°Not actually,¡± Abel replied. ¡°Aside from transportation, there are other things that the Limbo can be used.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Benny asked.


    ¡°Soul sucker. There is this spell, well, basically a curse¡­ you put in a person and if they die, their soul will not move to the afterlife, instead, the soul will be teleported to the Limbo, but I recommend not to do it.¡±


    ¡°Why is that?¡±


    ¡°Because you won¡¯t able to come back to any other worlds. The soul would be stuck in the limbo for all eternity¡­ so, not the best choice currently.¡±


    ¡°Then that would completely oppose your previous claims.¡±


    ¡°Obviously, yes. But there¡¯s a working theory to reverse the curse so that the person can be transmuted back into the living world.¡±


    ¡°Would you remind sharing that with me?¡±


    ¡°No, he won¡¯t.¡± Hannibal intercepted. ¡°No matter how we convince him, he won¡¯t share the information with us.¡±


    ¡°That sucks.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s work progress. I don¡¯t want any of you getting in trouble with this. You should leave it to me.¡±


    It was now Abel realized, Hannibal looks to be disturbed and he is.


    Hannibal was trying to ignore his presence, but each time he gets closer, he can feel the heavy mana, bigger than the combination of the three of them, overwhelming him.


    ¡°You okay there, buddy?¡± Abel asked.


    ¡°Nope. He is coming.¡±


    ¡°Him?!¡± Abel¡¯s relaxed expression turned to shock the moment he notices an overwhelming amount of mana coming towards them.


    ¡°Prepare yourselves.¡±


    ¡°No shit, sherlock. You could¡¯ve told us earlier.¡±


    ¡°You can hardly blame with all of the talks and gibberish.¡±


    Hannibal uneasily stretched his wrist and his right arm with mumbling non-sensible spells.

 Chapter 162 - Dry And Old

    There was a time when he thought everything would go smoother at his end. He had experienced the most intense training that would likely few people had gone through and most likely there are only a few children who had gone through harsh treatment just like him. Comparing now, Alastor thought what could have been if he made another choice, a choice that won¡¯t put his life on the line such as facing an Arbiter, or this situation he is in.


    He heard a loud crash.


    Alastor¡¯s eyes gradually retain their light. The first thing he saw is the back of two men and another one who¡¯s seemingly preoccupied with chanting magic. More importantly, what is that thing glowing on the surface?


    He looked at them again, everything is hazy, but he caught a glimpse that something big threw one of them. The other man sought the opportunity and went in.


    ¡®This guy is insane!¡¯ One of them shouted.


    ¡°Al! Is that you?! Wake up!¡±


    The moment he heard the familiar voice, Alastor musters his strength to push himself up. Easy and steady. He raised his head, torn by pain. The man whizzed past in front of him and a loud crash against the wall. He heard a loud grunt.


    Abel dive in, his fist swoop on his right, and successfully hit Timber on his face. Another swoop in on his left and for the final cut, Abel dive-bomb on Timber, throwing off his balance.


    Benny who was caught by surprise by Timber¡¯s attack quickly stood and leaped over with exerting strength on his arms, dragging themselves outside of the pyramid.


    Timber gritted his teeth stopping Benny from any further attempts in delaying his tracks.


    ¡°I have enough of this!¡±


    His hands joined into a fist and hammered Benny¡¯s behind.


    The flaring back had him lose a grip, but not close on getting lost his grip.


    Timber soon conveyed his frustration through his knees and hammered Benny on both sides. In that instance, Benny loses his grip, and lie on the ground motionless.


    Seeing Abel coming out from the hole Benny had dragged him into, he motions forward.


    ¡°You insignificant buffoons¡­ not only do you attack our sacred ground, but you attempt to use our sacred relic for your own selfish and destructive motives. You¡¯re going to pay for it. That, I promise you.¡±


    Timber fixed his penetrating eyes on the intruder.


    ¡°Just to be honest, it didn¡¯t cross my mind that one day we would be able to raid an entire tribunal hunters¡¯ summer camp, let alone stand up against one of the leaders from your infamous coven of tribunal hunter. You know, I¡¯ve heard that were so keen on your beliefs such as maintaining the balance of nature and the coexistence of men and monsters, but I never saw you lot intruding human¡¯s illegal businesses, rather, you chose to stay on behind the lines letting us humans demonetized from your precious mother nature.¡±


    As Timber bend over, Abel prepared himself, but he wasn¡¯t expecting that he would¡¯ve been slapped by the tremendous gap between their skills.


    Timber flung over with his kneecap on Abel¡¯s face. The case is clear as a crystal, in speed, he was outclassed by the leader of Tribunal Hunters.


    ¡°Boy, you sure know where to hit nerves,¡± Timber said quietly. ¡°Stay there and die.¡±


    Jett could see Timber is heading inside the pyramid. He looks puzzled. It was in his anticipation that he would be brutal, less frantic, and decisive. But he couldn¡¯t see those elements he was looking for. And yet here he is, gawking over the horizon, never bothered how close he is to stop their plan.


    He drew a breath and picked up a trunk of wood. Muttering some spells, the trunk shattered and divided, forming into spears imbued by wind magic.


    Jett stood, unmoving. His eyes weighed and aimed Timber¡¯s position. At his command, the bolts fired away.


    Two steps away from inside, Timber felt a sharp object piercing through the wind. If he were a normal human, he would probably be unable to hear the sharp object nor able to feel the whistle of the wind.


    Looking over the sky, the dusk is fast approaching. Withdrawing his eyes from the sky, he witnessed over the wall the overlapping shadows against the sun. Before doing so, Timber took a deep breath.


    Right on time, he ducked. A bolt went past inside. Without looking at the proper places of the remaining bolts, Timber swiftly shifted his movements and positions, doubling his speed as the bolts came past through him. For the finale, he caught the last bolt with his bare hand.


    He remained vigilant. Timber could hear odd sounds of whiskers, and he is sure it didn¡¯t cause by the wind as it is still as a rock.


    Something black whizzed behind him. As his eyes follows the trail, it only caught the bodies of Abel and Benny, thrown back inside. There was in fact a man, caught between the light of the lunar and the sunset before passing on.


    Timber hold, steady. Calm and his eyes are closed. Felt the rumbling clouds that gathered, and the slight drizzled of rain enticing his senses by its cold grip.


    Then after, cuts, sharp as a blade penetrated deep in his flesh. He ignored the wound, only to focus on the sharp movements of the enemy.


    Now that the calm light rain had passed, scuds of leaves twisting in a cutting wind had made it difficult for him to keep on the enemy. Moments after, he felt the speed decreases. That was the moment he was after.


    Timber turned his boots around and leaped over his left. His fist clads with thick wind magic dive to the enemy. In Jett¡¯s view, he managed to block the heavy attack with his blade.


    Unseemingly impossible, the voluptuous wind crackles and sparks some sort of green energy snapping with loud spurs in short outburst.


    Overwhelmed in strength, Jett stepped back, one foot at a time. He felt Jett¡¯s footloose, it could mean that his strength is wearing off, but it could be the latter, it could he¡¯s preparing in an attempt to shake him off.


    Like a flame from a candle, he flicked away. Jett sprung and turned back. Timber hastily motion forward.


    At those four seconds of his life, it felt that he spent most of his time on this fight. The rushing wind flushed over his big, bod body. The leaves dances as they willowy flew away.


    Jett paces and pushes his feet on the ground. He whirled with his blade following the momentum, but not quickly enough. Timber blocked the blade with his wind barrier magic.


    Before Jett can pull himself away from him, Timber¡¯s fist swoops into his chest. Even though he didn¡¯t receive the overall damage of it, he felt his clavicle cracks a little. Moving away is a wise move on his part. Had he received the full blow of Timber¡¯s attack, he would be dying on his feet right now.


    In a contest between the two¡¯s speed, Jett already proved to be troublesome than Timber. In the previous of their match, Timber easily quelled him with his raw strength and caught him off guard by his nimbleness. But compared now, his agility had decreased as a sacrifice to supplement his attack and defense. It is safe to assume that the Timber¡¯s goal is to end this fight in one hit.


    They stopped for a moment, but Timber had seen worst and unreluctantly put his guard down, and Jett had only his respite for seconds before increasing his agility once more. His blade and his fist cross their path onto one another, banging and clanging. Sparks and howling wind vociferated from the clashing between the two.


    Timber¡¯s defense is good, but not as effective as Jett''s. Better than his mana-consuming jabs, Jett has more reserved mana and stamina than Timber. His strenuous concentration will be his downfall. But he already knew that risk and even now persist in doing so.


    As the last clang of his blade bounced off in Timber¡¯s skin, Jett felt the last drop of his mana clad as armor. A moment that he is waiting for.


    Timber was staggered back by the sweep of Jett¡¯s leg. He had barely mana to conjure a wind barrier. Despite being in his 40¡¯s, it felt like he had spent most of his strength in a very short time. And he¡¯s afraid that this might be his end.


    Though valiant Timber moves, the younger and muscular Jett proved to be as efficient and skillful as he is.


    For the last minute, Timber could only evade the incoming attacks. His breathing is becoming ragged.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting tired old man. A good night''s sleep might suit you.¡±


    ¡°Asshole.¡± Timber silently replied.


    ¡°Just do yourself a favor and stand there and die!¡± Hollered Jett. ¡°You¡¯re too old, and an old coot deserves a rest.¡±


    Timber who¡¯s done being mocked, pulled out his blade, parrying and clashing against his, but, so far, Timber is the one who is receiving much more damage than Jett.


    There¡¯s a slight of regret in his thoughts. He shouldn¡¯t have spent so much mana on such an exhausting spell, perhaps he could have held the line at least for the backup arrives.


    No time to think. Jett¡¯s blade nearly cut off his chin. Blows of attacks rained, but too many to fend off.


    Timber was taken aback by Jett¡¯s attack. He braced himself and unreluctantly swing his blade the moment Jett was out of his vision.


    Then after, something sharp flashed, quick and silent. He shuddered and touch his neck.. It was red and liquid.

 Chapter 163 - The Prime And The Former One

    At this time of his life, he is not surprised that sooner or later someone will get him. But at the hand of a despicable man, no honor to keep, a traitor, he refuses his death to be at the hands of a lesser man.


    In his dying state, Timber still has his warrior expression, stiff and hard, rejecting to let his sword down. He stared at him, detesting him. Finally, he broke and was on his knees. The cut on his neck was not deep, but his nerves were primarily slashed.


    Jett had too felt the exhaustion of the aftermath. He had expected this, after all, he¡¯s up against one of the leaders of Tribunal hunters. He moved forward, one step away from Timber. He can never be reckless despite the damage has done.


    Timber dared to glare at him, even groaning.


    ¡°Do your worst.¡± Timber spat.


    ¡°With pleasure.¡±


    Timber was never the man who hope nor know how to pray, but at the climax of his life, for the first time, his eyes beg for a miracle. And alas, he closes. The moment his head lowered, Jett raised his blade. Took a deep breath and swings.


    At that moment, he started to think back to the days when he¡¯s younger. Youngblood, thirsty for some action, and brash. No sense of responsibility, even though he¡¯s a depose himself, it never crossed his mind about the consequence of his actions, yet, he found himself listening to his mentor about the ¡®weaknesses of many things, so what he prefers to call.


    Taught, he learned that everything has weak points if one should be patient and calm. A rough and hot-headed battle will do no good at one¡¯s side.


    He learned, if there is no immediate weakness, then there is certainly a limit to the enemy''s abilities. All should do is to wait, patiently, once the enemy hits his limit, then that¡¯s the right time to exploit his other weaknesses and turn the tide on his side.


    Just as now.


    The blade that was supposed to behead him snapped and shattered into many pieces. He felt Jett¡¯s mana shaken. It was the moment that he¡¯s looking for. An opportunity that he must not let go of.


    Timber beamed widely. His head quickly raised just as his fist mounted on Jett¡¯s chin that make him fly away and crash on the pyramid.


    Gathering his strength, Timber gritted his teeth and stood. Still shaken, his physique struggled to remove the instilled trauma in his body. He is at his dire, and he is on his edge. What more is, to say the least, that they¡¯re not on the same side of the coin.


    Jett had already gotten a general understanding.


    He gasped, feeling the lack of oxygen. Timber picked a leaf, place it at the surface of his neck, muttering spells. It turns green and bright, then it dissipated as if they were ashen smoke.


    He sighed in contempt and rejuvenated. The wound is starting to repair itself, although slowly. His mana is depleted in half, so he doesn¡¯t have that proper compensation to properly heal himself. It was better than being on the brink of death. Only if he could laugh all of this aside, but it would turn out that he must take this matter seriously.


    The towering energy began to whirl with its ominous screech. One might compare the horrid sound from a banshee scream. It is mortifying and yet, the dancing of light is majestic and wondrous. Regardless of the received damage, Timber sloppily walks towards the path.


    ¡°Almost there. I know I promise to your father that I won¡¯t lay a hand on you nor lead you to your peril, but you¡¯ve grown stubborn and obsessed with obtaining power.¡±


    The Timber once again muttered spells. The trees, grasses, and the land itself grew dried, their life left them and was transferred to one single man.


    He touched the land and closed his eyes.


    ¡°Forgive me for the insolence, but I must borrow your power this time so that I can have the means to stop this former hunter student of mine. I¡¯m the one who drove him this way, so, it is right that by my hand I will end his chaotic charade.¡±


    ¡°By the means of ending, you don¡¯t me, do you, Master?¡±


    An eerie voice creeps in his spine.


    Without a second thought, Timber turned at the sounding of someone¡¯s voice. He swung a roundhouse punch but only to feel it didn¡¯t connect. Hannibal bent backward and felt his knuckles swish on his nose. With a mighty push, a destructive force threw Timber away.


    ¡°I never have thought of this, but, that boy, is he you knew pet?¡±


    ¡°What he is to me matters not to you, Hannibal.¡±


    ¡°So it is. I wonder, how long will you keep under your leash him before he¡¯ll disappoint you, or rather, you¡¯ll disappoint him?¡±


    ¡°All this time, you¡¯re still holding with that grudge?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I am!¡± He shouted, not hiding his anger.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d be better than that.¡± Timber sneered. ¡°You of all the people knew what you¡¯re doing was wrong. We are the Tribunal Hunters. Our job is to make sure that to protect the balance of this world.¡±


    ¡°Protect the balance?! Do you realize how hypocritical your words are?! People from different nations who are greedier than me exploit this nature you are talking about and here you are doing NOTHING.¡±


    Despite the anger turmoiling inside him, Hannibal was still able to tame it.


    ¡°And you think lending your troll armies to nations will help fix it?!¡±


    ¡°At least I¡¯m doing something.¡±


    ¡°This¡­ this rally of yours, it will cause a lot of deaths. You and Jett will be responsible for those deaths including bearing enemies. You think you¡¯re ready to carry that burden?¡±


    ¡°I already am.¡±


    ¡°And what about now?¡±


    ¡°What about now?¡±


    ¡°This raid of yours, what will you get out of it? What are you planning to do with that relic?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean the gateway?¡± Hannibal asked, watching the towering light.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to drag a monster and attempt to control it. That would be completely foolish.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve struck a bargain. There is someone that I should send to the other side, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the end of this, it mustn''t be good. I must stop you at all cost.¡±


    And he was ready to cut the ties.


    Timber put away his sword. It won¡¯t be fair if he fought with a weapon as Hannibal didn¡¯t bring any arms, only his magic, and his martial arts. Hannibal came first to him. The crunch of boots on the ruck. Timber is also approaching.


    Almost in sync, their legs stretched out straight, boots dug on the ground, while the back leg was bent, giving them a solid stance and they fire. Their fist booming and snapping in the air.


    Timber¡¯s muscles are relaxed which gave off more speed compared to Hannibal, he¡¯s too tense and stiff, focusing his fist for more power.


    Felt that he¡¯s at disadvantage, he draw back hastily.


    Up high above, the full moon is at its peak, bleached the sky with blue light and with the twinkling dots. The beauty and its grace.. And yet no one had their eye on it.

 Chapter 164 - To The Otherworld

    Alastor had regained his consciousness for a while now. His back against the cold wall, he clenched his fist, felt the absence of his sword. He saw Hannibal¡¯s mumbling the spells under his breath accompanied by shuffling squeaks of his boots. His footsteps paced, suggesting that the ground made of cobble is too slippery for him to walk, it could also be that he¡¯s tired due to almost an hour of walking and reciting.


    His drawling voice filtered with eerie whispers overlapping his pronunciation of spells. Alastor noted the levels of spells, the magic he is conjuring varied from mid-tier to advance class of dark and elemental magic. It¡¯s a multijunction type of magic, mixed with dark energy. It is highly volatile and extremely dangerous. Conjuring multijunction magic requires the assistance of five mages or more, depends how complicated the spell is. But watching how Hannibal singlehandedly recites the spells without mispronouncing the words and filtering it to fully utilize each effect, If he were to compare to other mages, he may be ranked as a high count mage. A feature that any mere lower mages won¡¯t be able to grasp in their lifetime. Only talented are the only ones who can reach that kind of level.


    And he ends it with a loud sigh. He kept his eyes to the portal below as if seeing what¡¯s beyond the vortex of light.


    Behind Hannibal, Alastor saw his sword on the corner of the wall. But here he was, looking at him, his intentions are unknown.


    If they were to fight now, surely Alastor would lose. He barely regained his strength from the last fight. Clashing with a powerful mage/hunter would be foolish on his part. But what choice does he have? Only one. To fight. He¡¯d rather die fighting rather than sitting.


    They exchange glances for a moment. Eye to eye. Alastor remained to relax. His eyes remained on the target. The speck of dust passed over between them. He clenched his fist, his muscles tightened. And like a loose cannon, he fired and leaped as best as he could.


    He already admits to himself, dealing with Hannibal in close-range combat would be unwise. So, he must level up his playing field. He must retrieve his sword.


    He braced himself as he gets closer, but Hannibal remained in composure as if his attention was elsewhere. As Alastor came closer, his protective spell is already prepared. He need not chant the words anymore for he already mastered how to use the magic without invoking the words.


    Two steps away, Alastor conjured the transcendent mirror wall. His objective is to use the wall to block and make way so that he can snatch his sword back. But that won¡¯t be the case here. For all his effort would fall to naught as Hannibal vanished in a cloud of thin smoke.


    Naturally, he¡¯d be questioning his whereabouts. Considering how trickery he is, Alastor shouldn¡¯t keep his guard down. More importantly, this is his chance.


    As he is one step away from his sword, there came a crashing sound through the walls. Everything around him shook, throwing him mercilessly on his knees. It felt like there¡¯s two colossal beings, clashing at each other.


    He heard a loud grunt. He traced the source of the noise and saw the two of them. Abel who stood, dizzily, pissed, and hurt, then there¡¯s Benny who is completely unconscious.


    Abel turned with a nefarious glare. No jest, no more charade. His foot paced, hastened until broke off to sped.


    Alastor drew his sword and start to swing the blade from right to left. And each time, Abel evaded it. It would overstatement to say that his evasion is flawless, on some degree, he received cuts, streaks of deep red had been sprayed across the pavement but is no near to critical.


    Abel saw through his attacks, as soon as the sword came close to him, Abel cast a fire spell to clash against his sword. Obviously, a mere silver is nothing compared to a high class of magic. The sword was flung away and stuck on the ground.


    They¡¯re on the same ground now. Their fists will do the rest. Alastor couldn¡¯t agree more with this. He felt he would have been at a disadvantage if he keep using his sword, given that his swordplay has no effects on him.


    Before Alastor could initiate his move, Abel already leaped, and his feet landed on Alastor¡¯s face. As the result, Alastor stumbled back. He wiped off the dirt on his face and pose.


    Alastor gave a heavy breath. ¡°Fucking hell,¡± Alastor muttered and spat blood.


    He began to move forward. Heavy and steady. And charged, Abel threw his left fist, but Alastor slipped, pushed the man with his elbow on his guts, his knees arch on Abel¡¯s chin, momentarily stunned him. Abel who quickly shove the dizziness got back on his feet. Abel¡¯s fist clutter on his face, which Alastor didn¡¯t react properly, instead he moved back, nimbly. Unlike him, Alastor was severely tired, it¡¯s even a miracle he managed to stand up and pick a fight with him. But alas, one of them is nearing his limit.


    Alastor mustn¡¯t waste his movements, he must be direct and heavy. He must conserve his stamina. Alastor knew that this man had previously fought, looking at his situation before, he was clearly outclassed. His reaction from seeing him was a mere venting out of his frustrations to Alastor, which he knew too well.


    Alastor had caught this time his front kicked. He threw him across the paved ground, rolling over until Abel hits the wall. Their fight seems to happen so quickly, that there was only a small amount of time to process what had transpired. And Alastor, for once, felt the joy of combat. Even still, they received a fair amount of damage. Their exhalations are ragged, slow, and heavy.


    Abel struggled to stand up. Finding his footing, Abel charged forward. The two exchanged numbers of a fist like some thugs on a street fight. Only this time, both men are equals in terms of hand-to-hand combat.


    While Alastor¡¯s fighting style was more balance, countering when only given the opportunity, Abel is more heavy, pure offense, and much less defense. Abel¡¯s attacks and motions are surreal, Alastor wasn¡¯t even sure if his movements came from any school of martial arts, but one thing is for sure, most of his attacks are effective.


    At some point, their fist managed to land on each other¡¯s faces. They nimble back and are in agreement to take a breath.


    Alastor commented. ¡°For a guy likes you, your martial arts are not half-bad.¡±


    ¡°You¡­¡± he croaked, the words catching in his throats. ¡°can tell¡­?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where you learn your moves, it is consistent in shifting from style to style, but it¡¯s sure hell effective.¡±


    ¡°Glad¡­ to know. Hours of watching animes have been paid off.¡±


    ¡°Animes?¡± Alastor hesitantly spoke the word, not sure if it¡¯s even a word from their language.


    Abel remained riveted to the spot, his eye staring at Alastor.


    A heavy and loud screech had disrupted their senses. The light from the well began to swirl out. Alastor reclaimed his sword. Then, numerous symbols appeared before it trails around them. He swing the sword, hoping that it would do something against the light.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡± Abel frowned, not comprehending.


    ¡°Hey, you!¡± Alastor called out to him, ¡°What the hell is this?!¡±


    Even he doesn¡¯t know what is happening. Hannibal didn¡¯t once explain to them what¡¯s the spell is going to be or the effects of it, all he knew is that it would open a bridge to the other world.


    Lost in thoughts, Alastor set his mind on the light. Until it zaps him, restricting him from motioning. Another wave of light came by, thereafter, they heard lingering inhumane screams coming from the portal, the cry caused a chill up to his spine. Even Abel wasn¡¯t able to move a muscle, his eyes mirrored in fear.


    A beam of light shoots up to the sky, through the hole of the ceiling. The light itself outdone the moon. Its brilliance, majestic and enamoring.


    ¡°I have a bad feeling about this.¡± Alastor gulped in his saliva while observing.


    The light around began to lift them.


    He steeled himself against dark thoughts.


    There was nothing he can do, no means of escape. He imagined, as so often, what would happen if their group had properly planned their escape rather than extemporizing their way in the region to the country. Wishful thinking it is, but right now, he has to prepare himself for what¡¯s going to happen next.


    Rest your mind before the battle. Those are the words he learned from Meil. In times of danger, the mind should learn to calm and prevent fear from alleviating.


    What about her? As if like a ringtone, Alastor remembered her. Fuck!


    The light pulled Benny first inside the well. Next is Abel.


    ¡°Hannibal! You fucking asshole! What the hell are you doing to me?! Where is it taking me into?!¡±


    Even Abel wasn¡¯t able to resist the rope of light as it pulled him inside the portal.


    The mercenary blinked, when he opened his eyes, it became brimmed with determination. He barely lifted his finger to the portal. Alastor conjured a wall but only exist temporarily as the light itself absorbed his spell.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    As many times he attempts, the light always consumes his spells. He ran out of time.


    The light had taken him away and into the void, he is devoured.

 Chapter 165 - Time Of Decision

    For quite some time now an arousing question had lingered on Timber¡¯s head. He was skeptical about his motifs. What could be so important that I must leave behind rather than helping his comrades take him on, knowing he''s already in his tracks?


    He only understood his motives so little yet even his skin makes him tingle.


    All will be cleared soon.


    A white beam shoots out from the pyramid towards the sky.


    ¡°What the-?¡± The occurrence was the least he expect the most. His eyes went big as the bright light remains rampant. ¡°What the hell did you do this time?¡±


    Grinning like a child, Hannibal replied to him with eerie, chilling words. ¡°I¡¯ve liberated them.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by liberating?¡± he asked, glaring at Hannibal.


    Abel had smiled. Misfortune already fell the hunter.


    ¡°What did you do?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve sent all of them in the limbo and also, I¡¯ll release dozens of monsters from that hellhole.¡± Hannibal calmly replied. ¡°It¡¯s a perfect cover, won¡¯t you agree? You won¡¯t have to worry if the Ylfon Kingdom would find out you and your army of trollops are scouting here far from your home. This little incident that I concocted would be convenient for the both of us.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind.¡±


    ¡°As do you? What were you thinking? You made a camp just around the border which can be easily traced by the kingdom¡¯s soldiers. Even I, outsider, easily track this place.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the game plan, huh? You throw this glib and charades, yet here you are, bantering about my decisions.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to know, how critical you are when it comes to tough situations, would you just leave your comrades behind, turn on that boy, or will you save your precious tribe?¡±


    Timber couldn¡¯t help it. Hannibal¡¯s words are kind of funny. Timber has honor, values, and morals.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re so funny, do you? How about this, fuck off. I am nothing like you, I don¡¯t sell out my friends nor compromise the importance of our tribe.¡±


    ¡°Do you? Correct me If I¡¯m wrong, one of the things you value the most in the life of people, right? So, when it comes to a dire situation, how convicted you are of your beliefs? Will you save your people first, or will you abandon the outsider and prioritize your own kind?¡±


    Timber¡¯s eyes widen for a moment, realizing what he had done. He snapped, angry at seeing Hannibal¡¯s delightful expression.


    ¡°How is this possible?¡± Timber asked Hannibal and moreover, to himself.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t contact the Ylfon Kingdom about this small camping of yours. This is all on you.¡±


    Timber turned to look at the temple. So far, it hasn¡¯t received any damage yet. Around it was cries of both men and monsters. Fire blazed and rampant.


    ¡°My guess is they¡¯ll be here around 10 minutes. Give or take.¡± Hannibal replied. ¡°Now. For the biggest question. What will you do?¡±


    Timber glared at him slightly, ¡°If we¡¯re going to get messed up, I¡¯m taking you with me.¡±


    Jett was in the passenger hold for quite some time, standing steady at ready behind the shadows, watching how their conversation transpires. When he saw Timber propelled forward, he made his move. Bounded like a horse across the meadow, into his fist, power accumulated. Jett gave a great lurch, stopping between them, his fist swings meeting his.


    It was like heaven and land crash at each other, the ground cracks, the trees collapses and the wind had erupted and exploded.


    ¡°Hey there, old buddy.¡± Jett greeted cheerfully, ¡°Sorry to tell you, but that won¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°Till next time, master.¡±


    As Hannibal held Jett¡¯s arm, they turned into a silhouette, completely gone out of his sight.


    ¡°If he were telling the truth, then the Ylfon Kingdom will arrive around 8 minutes. That¡¯s enough time for us to gather the injured and escape this place. Forgive me, Al, but my people need me. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of all of it, Hannibal?¡±


    The two stare at the chaos below the cliff. Expecting the worst outcome of their raid.


    ¡°I wanted to make a point.¡± Hannibal sternly replied.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°That Timber is just as selfish as we are. He pretends to be a saint but in the end, he will cut the rope of those he doesn¡¯t need, just like what he did to us.¡±


    Jett didn¡¯t reply. He watched as soldiers around the corner of the mountain marched down with the insignia of their country.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over for them,¡± Hannibal said. ¡°They won¡¯t have access over that relic for a very long time. Only a few people knew about it, and I doubt that Timber will ever find it again.¡±


    ¡°You set a spell on a timer, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Hannibal replied with a grin. ¡°Aren¡¯t I the sneaky one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are. Multijunction spell, it¡¯s quite useful.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t regard it as much. That magic requires a lot of mana. I had to borrow the power of dark magic just to pull that spell.¡±


    ¡°In any case, we did our promise to Abel. He should be able to pass through the gate by now.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make a portal directly to his world.¡±


    ¡°What?! So it¡¯s a failure then?¡±


    ¡°No. He¡¯s automatically sent on limbo. He will have to find his way home with the homing magic I set on him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief.¡±


    ¡°You expect me to not hold the end of our bargain?¡±


    ¡°No. I never doubted you once.¡±


    ¡°But you just did.¡±


    Jett didn¡¯t reply, instead, he pretend to cough.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just move to our next destination, shall we? We still have to help Benny.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t see him since we¡¯re in the pyramid. Where could he be?¡±


    ¡°Maybe he already bailed?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    Alastor was not sure how long he¡¯s been here. At first, he thought that a monster had engulfed him. The light passes around and in front of him is complete darkness, an abyss staring at him.


    He couldn¡¯t feel anything, let alone his body. As if his sense of self has been diminished, there¡¯s only his mind and spirit, knowing what this is. Despite everything, he never felt a sliver of fear or panic.


    He¡¯d wish all of this were just a dream.


    Alastor woke up from a deep slumber. The first thing that catches his eyes is the riverside. He felt something crawl on his back. He¡¯s unsure what it was, but it¡¯s big and has tiny legs.


    Alastor pretended to be asleep and remained motionless. When he felt that the creature is no more, Alastor rose. His head hung, dizzy and heavy.


    He saw his sword lying next to him. After he cheated back to the scabbard, he felt his throat are dried, Alastor naturally came to the river.


    It wasn¡¯t an ideal place to drink due to the fact he has no knowledge of his whereabouts. He wasn¡¯t trusting everything. Always skeptical, but at least, it appears that there¡¯s no sign of enemies. So, he thinks that it¡¯s okay to lay his guard down for a moment.


    He scoop his hand to the river, relishing over the taste of the water on his mouth and rejuvenated.


    Alastor looked behind and saw the forest, a rather huge one. It lines among the long river and seemingly has no end. The same as on the other side of the river, it has no end and was covered with thick smog just as where his side is.


    He noticed the birds hastily flew away, scared of something. He calmly paused his walk. Alastor felt something¡¯s amiss. Turning his attention back to the river, he noticed a bubble pops. He knew from that moment, it wasn¡¯t natural.


    Then there¡¯s another more. Popping one by one. To his surprise, the water soared high into the air from the river. The water sprinkled and spark elegantly.


    Alastor rolled and came up, breathing heavily. The creature had unveiled itself to him. The monster is an unsightly one. The monster has a dark shell that covered its body and blue skin. It has teeth that are sharp as a shark, has a tail of a lizard, its feet are awfully long that is comparable to a spree walker along with its chiseled claws and it possessed a body similar to an elephant.


    ¡°An amphibian monster, huh. I¡¯ve never heard of a monster like this before. Must be a new one.¡±


    The monster growled, eyes were locked on its prey. Its eyes are measuring him.


    ¡°So, I¡¯m your victim.¡±


    Alastor observed, waiting for the right opportunity. The monster was unknown to him, so it is for the best he shouldn¡¯t act hastily.


    Alastor withdrew his sword, feeling the handle through his fingerless gloves. In it, he drew comfort.


    Will it go directly at him or will it show one of its plays?


    Every monster has their own tactics for catching their prey, despite their lack of intelligence they are still capable of developing their survival instincts, let includes the ability of an element of surprise.


    The monster did not move an inch. It remained perfectly like a stone or better, a statue. Alastor came closer, his blade staying his side. As he went, he felt its breath become heavier and ragged, its face turned to grim. Until then¡­ the monster enacted loud compaction on his teeth, nearly clutching his arms.


    ¡°Whoa! So, that¡¯s your play, huh.¡±


    He moved back, and once, he conjured his signature transparent wall, blocking the enemy¡¯s deadly jaws. Alastor swiftly came to its side and stab the neck, but instead, he felt that it didn¡¯t pierce through, only at the surface of its skin.


    Alastor tried to pull it out, but it won¡¯t budge. The monster¡¯s skin began to wrinkle, the tip of the sword being absorb inside the shell.


    His face became troubled. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you the sneaky one?¡±


    Alastor pulled his arm, his palm pushed with great strength, conjuring a transparent wall that forcingly pushed the monster and pulled out the sword in the process. The recoil of the expulsion had Alastor thrown off his balance. The monster snarling, used its tail to wrap him and threw him on the tree.


    Alastor coughed and spit blood. He used his sword like a cane to stand. He couldn¡¯t tell where did he get this much energy despite getting thrown and beat for a couple of hours. Time seemed at a standstill as his lungs were catching breath, taking its time to process his next move.


    The monster is not faster than me, his shell must be that heavy, enough to weigh him down, that¡¯s good. But the thing is, the raw power, a single crunch from it will entirely break an arm should I ever let my guard down.


    Alastor took a last deep breath before opening his eyes. The mercenary moved first, blocked the enemy with his transparent wall, and created another one that levitates, he leaped and hurled himself into the air with great speed. As landed behind the enemy, Alastor automatically swings his sword and cuts off the enemy¡¯s tail.


    The monster howled. Its¡¯ blue skin turned to red. The smog of dust and grime was pushed by the wind and dissipated. The hazy red light illuminating appeared to be small particles released by the amphibian monster.


    Alastor covered his nose. He moved away from the monster while holding his breath.


    ¡°This is troublesome. Of all survival skills, you possessed the same berserk that the minotaurs have.¡±


    The monster heaved forward. Alastor had already anticipated the monster¡¯s movements, hence, he conjured another 4 transparent walls. One by one, the amphibian monster breaks the walls apart as if they¡¯re just pebbles stomped by a mammoth.


    Alastor hurriedly ran away, ignoring the foreign language warning sign.


    The loud stomping of the monster is still following him, so, he didn¡¯t stop.


    For the next few seconds, Alastor would¡¯ve witnessed the animosity of the land.


    When he looks to his left he saw a giant figure. Over 20 feet, hurdling itself in the air. He looks below him, a shadow cast and it''s getting bigger.


    ¡°Oh, fuck! What the hell is this place?!¡±


    In profane he found the courage to look behind. The giant figure landed and completely decimated the nearby trees along with the amphibian monsters that is following him.


    Apparently, the giant figure was a mammoth-like monster, although there¡¯s only a small difference from the latter, but rather the monster has no eyes, it has 4 horns, and its trunks are sweating with green and violet liquid.


    Alastor observed the foreign liquids oozing out from its trunks. The liquid melted the grass.


    At this time, Alastor couldn¡¯t move an inch. His instincts are telling him not to move or else¡­

 Chapter 166 - The Chivalry Is Dead

    Strangled by his fear, Alastor didn¡¯t move an inch. He watched the monster as it came to him, the steps are enough to tremble the ground they¡¯re standing on. Cursing under his breath, Alastor closed his eyes.


    A moment passed. He felt the monster come past beside him. Alastor waited just to make sure and when he turns back, the huge creature finally went to the other side of the forest.


    Finally, he exhaled the last straw of anxiety and went the opposite way. He realized straight away that this might be different than what he had to bargain. It could be that he¡¯s on a whole new world. That would explain why he has no idea of the monsters he encountered so far, but the possibility of new species is scratched off on his list.


    His first move was to look for any signs of life, gather intel about this place, but apparently, he hasn¡¯t seen any living being so close for him to talk. In the entire time, he only encountered monsters in


    On his venture, Alastor found a ruin of a town. Alastor scoured through the remains of the town. Most of the houses are destroyed, buildings that are humming as the whining sky.


    Alastor breached an old tavern. The hall is empty, only the tools of the past remained as its ghost residence. He went upstairs, checked each room, one-by-one. Most of it has already its own guests, cobwebs, and skeletons from those who live here before.


    Alastor went in when he saw a foreign liquid, much different than the mammoth. It was sticky, and much less liquid than what he had seen before. The liquid itself lingers on the skeleton. He won¡¯t dare to get near nor touch the liquid. Touching the unknown substance would only spell trouble for him, and he has no luxury for any more problems. Alastor decided to move out and to check the 3rd floor.


    It was the same as before, all but the remains of those who had passed away. Alastor turns on right leaping over the broken floor.


    Looking through the windows, Alastor had seen that heaven is as gloomy as this place. The clouds are so thick that even the light couldn¡¯t even penetrate through with it.


    Below, a light mist of chilled air filtered the ghost town, its ghost-like drear is unsettling as the tavern itself. The squeaky tone of the wooden floor was lone enough to make someone question whether they¡¯re alone or not, but that wasn¡¯t the case for Alastor. He had outgrown those kinds of lingering thoughts and trained his mind to keep composed.


    As Alastor cautiously crept along the edge of the hallway, a wheezing cough came by. He withdrew his sword and quickly altered his position, looking behind. His eyes surveying every nooks and door, it was only but a single window, swinging gently.


    He is hesitant but when confirmed that everything is normal, he returned his gaze back to the door.


    One step behind and he stops. He pushes the door slowly, peering over the space. It was a sewing machine and a mirror on the back facing the window with a chair and a skeleton sitting on it.


    Alastor went inside and didn¡¯t waste any time. He wiped the cobwebs in front of him and made his way to investigate the remains.


    From behind, he caught a glimpse of a blade, a rapier on a person¡¯s abdomen.


    ¡°It appeared that this person was attacked directly without hesitation. If that were the case then I guess that this person right here was asleep at that time, even so, that won¡¯t explain why he didn¡¯t hear the footsteps or the door creaking.¡± Alastor looked around and saw at the corner, a broken bottle. ¡°Of course, alcohol, the greatest enemy of warriors. He must¡¯ve fallen asleep. But still, despite that wound, he might be able to call for some help, unless¡­¡± He examines the blade and his eyes check back at the shattered bottle. ¡°It¡¯s either he was poisoned by the blade or by the alcohol, but it appears the perpetrator does not intend to end his life as quickest as possible. It¡¯s been fun and all, but I don¡¯t want to assume any further since there¡¯s nothing to support my theory about the motives of the killer.¡±


    Alastor carefully removed the rapier out of the body. His troubled eyes passed over the blade as it rose, analyzing its shape.


    ¡°If Linda would be here, I am sure she would be amazed by the curve of this rapier.¡±


    He then tossed it at the edge of the room where it wouldn¡¯t put him in harm.


    The corpse¡¯s light breastplate had called of Alastor¡¯s attention. He won¡¯t deny that even time passes, the fabric and the components of the light breastplate remain intact, it didn¡¯t even degrade.


    Alastor kneeled and join his hands, praying, ¡°Whoever you may be, I hope you find the light of the afterlife. Forgive me for the intrusion, but I need your belongings for my expedition.¡±


    Alastor was never a devout person, but he knew when is the time to pay respect for someone let including those who passes away from the living.


    He rose and carefully removed the clothes and the breastplate of the skeleton. He put the clothes on the table next to the sewing machine. Alastor was not finished yet looking around.


    Alastor pulled the knob of a cabinet, he found a black trench coat. He inspected the other one and he saw a pauldron, rerebrace, and leather vambrace that is made of leather that extends to his shoulder. Besides it, cuisses and leather straps are displayed.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting this, but what the hell. I¡¯m gonna make use of this.¡±


    It was on the next cabinet where he found a needle, a scissor, and a thread.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Alastor pulled a chair and clean the sewing machine from the cobwebs that stuck for over the years.


    He enfolded the thread under the plastic hooks on the left and in the middle, pulled it to the right just before the needle, and hooked it on a small wire. He releases the lever and the wire should pull a large loop of thread through the eye of the needle.


    Alastor remembered before, he wasn¡¯t very fond of basic chores, which includes washing dishes, but he taught himself either way. As soon as he was sent out in the field once in an intel-gathering mission as a trainee, he learned what it meant to learn those despite that it was messy and bothersome for him.


    Alastor held the light breastplate, cut the light breastplate off the cloth then stitched it on the black trench coat and use the remaining unused leather straps to tack it in on the pauldron.


    Alastor shook off the coat, dusting off the dirt of the coat. He observed the trench coat then the clothes of the corpse. His clothes are no better than the extras he found, dirty and smell like a rotten corpse, but at least most of his are in intact unlike the latter, the trouser is no used, the socks and the vesture can be used on the other hand, it just needs a stitch.


    If he remembered correctly, there was supposed to be a well behind the tavern. He hopes that it is not contagious. The place was abandoned for how many long, so it is sound to assume that, it is only a possibility though.


    Alastor threw a bucket. He felt that the bucket hit the water way too deep as he heard a loud crash of the bucket against the water in the well. He pulled the bucket through the rope tied into it.


    He investigated the water thoroughly. He even used a leaf to make sure that it¡¯s not capable of melting. Turns out that it remains normal.


    The clothes were put in the basin, but Alastor wasn¡¯t even comfortable at all with his thoughts of including the light breastplate on washing it.


    ¡°It was one of the cardinal rules that any armors shouldn¡¯t be washed because it might rapid the decomposition of the material, but¡­¡± He can smell the corrosive smell of the breastplate, differing from the rest. ¡°I can¡¯t stand the smell wearing this. Even if I wanted to, I already attached it to the trench coat. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to stitch and detach it for another hour.¡±


    It would be ideal to use detergent when washing clothes, but this place had been here for so many years, he doubts that whenever era this place is had develop their own detergent. To his luck, there were lye soaps he found on the kitchens drawer.


    Alastor had to hang the clothes outside and wait for them to dry. For now, he must hunt some animals for his dinner or breakfast. He didn¡¯t know what time is it nor how does time work in this place. The only thing that dictates him is his hungry stomach.


    To make things worst, in the hour of hunting, he only met monsters, unlikely to be edible. It would be unwise for him to engage without energy, so he chooses to hide and scram.


    It would take him another hour to find a normal animal. A bird and a bunny had coincidentally landed in the same place at the right time. Alastor licked his lips.


    He prepared his knives and he quickly threw them on the two. Instantly, the two animals were dropped dead.


    He brought them back to the tavern where he stake them and gather the woods, rubbing them, so that the friction can produce fire. After the satisfying meal, he found himself in a comfortable room and he slept.


    Alastor¡¯s stay was longer than he wanted it to be since it had been some time he had a good day off. He had ceased dozing off and got up from the bed.. By the time he take a look at the clothes and the armors, they were already dried.

 Chapter 167 - Ghost Town

    Alastor is clad with his homemade dress and armor. He exercises his legs to feel the weight of the cuisses. So far, he can feel that he can move freely despite the weight of the cuisses, the lesser the weight on the legs, the faster he moves. As matter of fact, the set of armor heavily influences his mobility, but on the contrary, his upper body does semble with the pauldron and rerebrace, the two put too much pressure on him should and his arm. But considering he hasn¡¯t worn any armors for a while, the fault might be on his lack of training. Even so, it would be unlikely for him to whine over a petty inconvenience. He found and had the armor for his keepings and he''s in debt for that.


    Strapping his sword at his back, Alastor made his way outside. From his pocket, he drew out an old map of the town. From when he came from was the southern quarter of the town. There are other 3 roads each from different quarters he hasn¡¯t gone to yet. Given that he¡¯s unfamiliar with the place, it would be wise if he chose to refer to this town as the vantage point if should he ever get lost or struck by misfortune.


    Crossing over a bakery shop, Alastor had noticed a black tinted eyeglass. He inspected and wiped the dirt off with it. He wore it for a test but he quickly removed it. He scratches his eyes, annoyed by it. That is to be expected, the climate nor the season of this place hadn¡¯t changed at all, it appeared it will remain as gloomy as it is.


    Alastor was about to throw the glass away when he heard a stutter from it. The tint suddenly changes into the green. He felt through his fingertips that the eyeglass absorbs a small amount of his mana.


    He wore it on and was surprised to see that the eyeglass itself is a magical item. It can be changed into three different modes. First is the black tint that protects the eyes from the sun, the second was the night vision mode, it gave the user the ability to see through the darkness and lastly, the normal view, there¡¯s nothing to say much about the last one as the word suggested what it can do retain the normal vision of the user base on the surrounding.


    Alastor had finally gone out of town. He looked once more before leaving the view.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad that I¡¯m out of that shit town. I hope I would never have to go back again.¡±


    On his way, Alastor was cornered by three monsters. The monster is a humanoid type. The face resembles a wolf, a body of a minotaur, the legs bent like a grasshopper, and has slender arms with unusually long claws.


    It was a swift fight. They are maybe larger by him by 5 feet, but their heavy body wasn¡¯t able to keep up with his quickness. The first monster lurched, sidestep and evaded, uses his transparent wall to block the second monster behind and he cut off the first monster¡¯s arm and slit its throat before it could even have the chance to escape.


    The third monster came, its claws swinging. Alastor had to leap back and constantly evade the attack. The transcendent transparent walls shattered, Alastor conjured another transparent wall and block the third monster. Alastor blocked the second monster with his sword on its wrist and pushed it his transparent wall, the tremendous force had it crashed on the tree. Alastor quickly undo the spell and vertically swung it, severing its head into two.


    The second monster is still alive. Its arm is broken, and its back flaring in pain. Alastor drew his knife at his back and throw it on its shoulder, stammering the monster in its position.


    Alastor threw himself forward. It was a gamble. His sword flashed in the air. As he landed, the body of the monster drops along with the decapitated head.


    Alastor came into the town by evening. How did he know? The town apparently has a clocktower and it appeared that it is based on a roman catholic sign. He looked around and noted the design of houses somewhat different than what he had seen back in his world.


    ¡°This design of houses resembles ours but they¡¯re different and that tower is based on a roman catholic number. It couldn¡¯t be¡­¡±


    Alastor walks in the middle of the road. His eyes observing carefully the ghost town. The neighborhood seemingly lined row-by-row.


    ¡°I heard about the otherworld before, how there are some travelers that cross the borders in order to get on our world, but I never expected that there would a be resemblance let alone an entire town transported here in the limbo. How is this possible?¡±


    Several people knew of their existence, the otherworld. It was believed that this otherworlder had come before and made an interaction first with the hunters and to some people. They traded knowledge and in return, they were thought about their magic. But something happened between the otherworlders and the residents of Alastor¡¯s world, the reason and the cause, he didn¡¯t know.


    Ages have passed, but the knowledge has been conceded on some sectors of Alastor¡¯s world. It was privileged to walk on their road, explore their houses and their mansions. He felt that he became part of something unknown civilization.


    As time passed by, Alastor had noticed the differences in their designs. Some houses outclassed the others, others are simple and incomparable to the others. The previous neighborhoods he encountered differ from each other, not just in terms of designs but geographically.


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this place. I can feel it.¡±


    Alastor may not a superstitious person but he felt that there¡¯s something is disturbing out there. His eyeglass suddenly shifted to night vision mode and saw several clouds of heat up in the sky. There¡¯s no pattern so he couldn¡¯t identify the source of it.


    ¡°Black magic. I don¡¯t know how is this possible but the materials used in their houses are somewhat different not in class but the time they were made is questionable. The others have a line of electricity but about the others, there are not.¡±


    Alastor had shifted the eyeglasses back to normal by touching the temples of the eyeglass.


    He grunted. ¡°I don¡¯t like where¡¯s this going.¡±


    Alastor remained true to his mission despite the eeriness that he had seen. He stood tall and moved forward, his breathing turned into steam as the temperature appeared to decrease as minutes passed by.


    Alastor had found himself a temporary place to stay. The house wasn¡¯t that big. It has four rooms, one below, he assumed that it was for the guess, and there are other three upstairs.


    First of all, Alastor made sure that the electricity is on, for some reason, when he turned on the switch, the lights flickered. He wasn¡¯t sure how does their electricity still works, but apparently, it still works. What he did next, he made sure that the doors are locked, security must be the utmost. He doesn¡¯t know what kind of treacherous monster is out there, but if he wants to have a good night, he must make sure that he doesn¡¯t have a target behind him.


    After making sure that everything is under his control, Alastor made himself at home. He found on what appeared to be a refrigerator, there are stockpiles of food that he is unaware of. The only thing that looks delicious is a lump of meat.


    For quite some time, Alastor had learned how to use their electrical kitchen induction. He cut off the meat into pieces, found himself a pan and oil.


    After his delightful meal, Alastor explored the house and found a bathroom. He swipe the curtain and behind he saw a familiar shape he hasn¡¯t been on for a while, a bathtub. Alastor excitingly undressed threw his clothes and weapons on the washing machine, turn on the heater and dip in.


    He sighed in satisfaction and laid his problems down to bed.

 Chapter 168 - The Sorceress

    Alastor found himself in front of an ominous-looking manor.


    It was early in the morning when he heard the loud rang of the bell from the clock tower. Then something happened to him. Light from his arm came out and flew away. His eyes tracked and followed it. As he ran further to the main street, turning one right and another left, he spotted the manor. The manor was never looked so welcoming from outside. The gate and the fence itself are covered by vines and roots.


    The rusty gates open, beckoning him to move forward. Alastor reluctantly went inside. Alastor stretched widely as he approached the door of the manor. He relaxed with a groan. He thought he could have had a good sleep last night, but it turns out he can¡¯t sleep either. He only had 5 hours'' worth of sleep and during his wake, he had to remind himself over again what happened back then.


    The tower¡¯s bell rang again. And the wooden door creakingly open.


    The chandelier lit to life followed by the lamps, one by one waken up. Alastor held his sword, drawing security from it.


    So far, this is the biggest manor he had ever been, but not as big as the glade. At the end of the two curved stairs are the heads of the dragons made from marble. The luxurious carpet laid down on every path his eyes had reached to see.


    Alastor stopped in the middle. Various paintings are mostly made of abstract. Something had caught his eyes, on top of the wall, there¡¯s an image of a woman. So pristine and milky, an image of a goddess.


    Moonlight streamed through the windows when he heard footsteps upstairs.


    She came with a finger brushed on the wooden railing on the stairs. She came down with grace and elegantly, moving as if she¡¯s floating with only her white robe making a flapping sound. She brushed her hair and came to him.


    Alastor let go of his hand to his weapon, he wasn¡¯t sure if it is because the lady is not a threat or she made him awake. At a certain point, the lady stops on the last footing on the stair. From distance, Alastor can smell the strange yet beguiling perfume of sweet lilac.


    ¡°I never thought that there will be another residence of this realm. How curious.¡± Her voice is deep yet there¡¯s a hint of feminity or even a femme fatale hiding in her white robe.


    Something snapped on Alastor. He held the handle of his sword as she attempts to take a step forward.


    ¡°There is no need for the hostility. As you can see, I¡¯m unarmed.¡±


    Alastor grunted. ¡°If so, then how come you¡¯re still here? How is this possible?¡±


    ¡°Is that a question of a matter of how I remain alive or rather why I didn¡¯t return to my homeworld?¡±


    ¡°Both.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that tale requires a breakfast. Come.¡±


    Alastor was hesitant but he still followed her and came to the hallway. It appeared that she¡¯s the only one who lives here. The thought makes him empathize with her a little.


    He can see through the light the dusty footprints they made. Taking care of a mansion was too much just for a single person even if she¡¯s a mage. As they venture, he saw an open room, inside were bookshelves filled with literary works, textbooks, and alike.


    Despite being unused and unkempt for a long time he felt warm. Comfortable, a familiar wrapped of security.


    The scent of a candle emerged as soon as they entered the dining room.


    The lady motion and sat on her seat. The table on the other hand was rather long and covered on a creased red tablecloth.


    ¡°Is there any particular thing you want? Tea or do you prefer coffee?¡±


    Alastor looked at her curiously, ¡°I¡¯d rather have water.¡±


    ¡°Very well then.¡±


    In one snap of her fingers, a glass of water appeared on the table. Alastor sat down, he appeared to be perplexed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t put any poison on your water.¡±


    Alastor''s hesitation waned when he heard her words. The lady doesn¡¯t to be hostile at the moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re a mage?¡± He glanced back at her.


    The lady conjured a sandglass and put it on the table. Alastor was unsure what was that for.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather use the term sorceress.¡± She replied. ¡°I¡¯ll be forthcoming as much as possible, but first, who are you?¡±


    ¡°You can call me Alastor.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Alastor, forgive me for being uptight, but,¡± she paused, ¡°you see, I haven¡¯t met anyone for the last couple hundred years. I am quite intrigued about how did you end up here.¡±


    Alastor doesn¡¯t want to reveal as much information as possible. He doesn¡¯t who she is or what her agenda is. Before he can come up with a story, the sorceress interrupted his thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Alastor I want you to be honest. I dislike dishonesty.¡±


    Alastor grunted and smiled. ¡°Something is telling me you don¡¯t like insubordination.¡±


    ¡°I am very well familiar with the torture.¡±


    Alastor didn¡¯t reply. He looked at her dark eyes before looking down. He shrugged, then nodded sympathetically.


    ¡°I¡¯m also well aware of your distrustfulness, but I don¡¯t know who you are nor what your intentions are.¡±


    ¡°It seems that we have the same character as well.¡±


    ¡°But, we won¡¯t go anywhere if we don¡¯t start somewhere, but first of all, you must tell me your name. It¡¯s not fair that I reveal mine and you don¡¯t. Where¡¯s the hospitality of the host herself?¡±


    The lady chuckled. ¡°You can call me Noora.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Noora,¡±


    Alastor told her about what happened, he wasn¡¯t trusting but he¡¯s hopeful that maybe this woman would give him some answers as to what is this place and how can he come back to the other world.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fucked.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°At least you managed to survive so far. That said, you¡¯re already impressive.¡±


    ¡°Hm, and you?¡±


    Noora looked down and saw the sandglass already filled the lower part. She looked back at him and winked.


    For a moment, the mercenary reconsidered for a beer, but those thoughts would be completely forgotten as soon he saw two glasses and a wine floating and landed on the table. Next is the smell of ripe fruits and the scents of raspberry. And something else, the table bore silver plates, dishes, and cutlery. A turkey, already cut in pieces, slices of bread on the basket, and some meat deep dried were served in front of him.


    Alastor paused, his face turned stoned and his jaw tense. His troubled thoughts are all over his face.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡± She asked.


    Alastor snapped back to reality.


    ¡°Yes,¡±


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen some ghost or something.¡±


    ¡°For a breakfast, this looks a feast,¡± Alastor commented.


    ¡°Well, after all, you¡¯re the first visitor I had for many years. I won¡¯t hesitate to throw a feast for you. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anybody else I live with. We can continue our discussion while we eat. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t dodge you.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried. Surprise. Most of the people I met have tried either to kidnap me or tried to murder me.¡±


    ¡°I supposed none of them succeed.¡±


    ¡°They all died trying.¡±


    The lady poured herself a wine.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too early for a glass of wine?¡±Alastor asked.


    ¡°Do not worry,¡± she replied, ¡°A bit of consumption is not that big of a deal.¡±


    Alastor grunted, ¡°If so,¡± he raised his wine glass, ¡°pour me.¡±


    The sorceress threw him a grin, ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Alastor said, ¡°A Toast for our health,¡±


    ¡°A toast for your health.¡± She professed.


    Alastor raised a brow.


    Noora continued, ¡°I¡¯ve been living here for hundreds of years. How do you think I¡¯m not dead yet?¡±


    Alastor grunted, ¡°I¡¯ll be damned.¡±


    ¡°Do tell me, Alastor. How¡¯s the outside world?¡±


    ¡°Still full of shits.¡±


    The lady cackles. ¡°It appears that the world hasn¡¯t changed. Not one bit.¡±


    ¡°Only it has gotten worse,¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it.¡±


    ¡°People in my time, they have invented far more dangerous weapons.¡±


    Her interest was caught, ¡°What weapons?¡±


    ¡°A bomb in the shape of a spear that is capable of destroying an entire city in one fall.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s terrifying and yet marvelous. People in your era managed to invent such as that, huh. I was hoping that it would revolutionary, but people, the only thing they know is power and domination, never caring to those who do not want a war.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± he continued, ¡°Those wars of atrocities had shaken the balance of nature. Monsters are more often active than the last 90 years.¡±


    ¡°Now this is a tale I would love to hear.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t at the time, but monsters such as Deziun Ale, Heligor, and Matras who were rarely appeared wreaked havoc on some countries, during the war, and their sightings steadily rose even now.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m bragging, but I defeated a Heligor before.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°It was during winter. When the bards ceased their songs and the soldiers retired on their tents, the Slytherin breakthrough the barracks. The unexpected attack stunned our men who were drunk and sober. It took 13 lives of our men.¡± She drank and continued, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to come at that time, but soldiers who aren¡¯t sloppy as the others managed to hold the monster down. Little did know, I was already on its behind. I¡¯ve struck the monster with the ash of mixed herbs of wolfsbane, northern axit, and trisitrat, and the odor put it into sleep.¡±


    ¡°Vixifot, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°You know your history. You seem to have a history with a Heligor before.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much adventurous sound like yours.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think yours was bad.¡±


    ¡°We were out in the woods collecting logs when suddenly 20 feet Heligor appeared and tried to snack us. My fellow kid got hurt, 13 chicken wuss ran, and I was left fending off the monster until the rescue arrives.¡±


    ¡°You fought the monster with boldness, I say that says a lot.¡±


    ¡°I was twelve at that time. Nearly ripped my head open. If they didn¡¯t come at the right moment, I would be on its silver platter.¡±


    Awkwardly, Noora replied, ¡°That¡¯s quite unfortunate.¡±

 Chapter 169 - What Lies Behind

    Alastor straightened himself up from his slump position in the chair. He carefully cut the turkey pieces before chewing them in his knife.


    ¡°I was under the impression the first time that you¡¯re a monster.¡±


    ¡°Rude.¡± Almost breaking to smile, the sorceress said.


    ¡°Forgive me, but most of the time when I see a beaut like you, it¡¯s either an imp disguising as one or a bandit pretending to be a damsel in distress.¡±


    ¡°Good news for you, I am not an imp nor a damsel in distress.¡±


    ¡°It appears so. Surviving this long, you must be tough.¡±


    She blinked. ¡°It is. Living here alone taught me how to preserve myself.¡±


    ¡°I can see that.¡±


    ¡°Are you by chance a Raedavenian?¡± Noora asked.


    Alastor shrugged and shook his head impassively.


    ¡°You look like one, by the standard of your dress of course.¡±


    Alastor looked at himself. ¡°And here I thought that this is just some rag suit.¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Alastor return his glance at her, and answered, ¡°I found this at the town¡¯s ruin. Just north from here.¡±


    Noora leaned her back against the chair. ¡°Well, that¡¯s a surprise. Have you met anyone?¡±


    ¡°No. Just you. Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°Just hoping.¡±


    Utter nonsense. Alastor had thought that her words were meaningless. She claimed that she lived here for hundreds of years, if there¡¯s anyone alive by this point she would¡¯ve known. But faith works mysteriously, maybe there is some truth in her words.


    ¡°What¡¯s a Raedavenian?¡±


    ¡°Name of denizens of the country of Raedav.¡±


    ¡°Never heard of it.¡±


    ¡°Where are you from?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere in Indigium Region.¡±


    ¡°No wonder why you¡¯re not so familiar with them. You live on the other continent.¡±


    Alastor couldn¡¯t understand her. He perceives too little information out from her words.


    ¡°I live in the continent of Cartoon.¡± She clarified.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Alastor sounds astounded, ¡°I heard the continent but not the country itself. Sorry, geography and history are not part of my forte.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± She smiled enigmatically. ¡°How are the things going back there? The last time when I was in that world, everything is gone ablaze.¡±


    ¡°War of Blights.¡±


    Noora nodded. ¡°You in the Atmas region are the center of attention back then. The government and the royalties of that continent influence mostly the nations of other continents and incited wars.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, people from my continent are a bunch of assholes.¡±


    ¡°Especially the Hayan Empire.¡±


    ¡°That and the others.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You know what groups I¡¯m referring to. The hunters and the self-righteous Alexandria country.¡±


    Alastor was watchful and silent. He saw resentment reflected in her eyes, but tired and dim as if she lost all hopes she got.


    ¡°I guess they took something away from you.¡±


    ¡°Something? No, they took away from it. My family, friends, and the kingdom I served.¡±


    ¡°You know, I lost my family too. I never met my mother and lost my memory of my father. Then, I ended up becoming a mercenary.¡±


    ¡°So you kill people for money?¡±


    Alastor nodded. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°You and I are not so different after all.¡±


    ¡°Are you mercenary too?¡±


    ¡°You can say that. I¡¯m a sorceress for hire. It was during the war of blights I was hired. They gave me the rank of a captain and assigned me to train mages and soldiers. And naturally, when I successfully won in the plain of monsters, I was awarded and given the rank as a higher mage. But, the fall of our kingdom was reassured by the spies from other nations. Eventually, I confronted the traitor,¡± she pause, her thoughts choosing the right words, ¡°the traitor had prepared himself, gaining an advantage by barrel bombs and chemicals. Just like that, he slaughtered most of my men. By the time I got to his room, he already conjured a spell. A wide one.¡±


    ¡°Then that means,¡±


    ¡°That spell brought us here and some part of our kingdom¡¯s towns.¡±


    ¡°You said ¡®the spell brought us here? Does that mean that he was teleported here too?¡±


    Noora nodded and replied, ¡°Yes. Unfortunately for him, the spell is unstable at that time. My guess is that he must have mispronounced his spell due to the rampant.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe the spell is not complete yet.¡± Alastor continued, ¡°How many did he take with him?¡±


    ¡°Hundreds, maybe it even reached a thousand.¡±


    Alastor looked around, the silence and the loneliness had embarked on his mind, ¡°What happened to them after?¡±


    ¡°They didn¡¯t last long enough.¡± She said coldly, ¡°The aftermath was even worse than the situation when we were in the kingdom. The spell he did already sealed our destiny. We tried to subdue the traitor but he escape. The remaining mages left behind had put their head together and tried to solve a way out of this limbo, but to no avail.¡±


    ¡°The people?¡±


    ¡°With the death of our king, the people of our kingdom divided and built their own community. Each town was striving, but peace would break out eventually. Our sources are limited while the population prevails most, the scarcity had forced the people to resort to violence. They waged war once on another. They plunged their blades and loot everything they have. But all of this chaos was orchestrated by one man.¡±


    ¡°The traitor of your kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It turns out that he needed their souls as a sacrifice to free himself back to the real world.¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, what stops him?¡±


    ¡°Our mages have known some prayers, the souls of those people was freed to the afterlife, but¡­ our faith is not strong enough to free all of them. It is easy to kill and chain them rather than to pray and free their souls to the light.¡± She continued. ¡°I want to show you something later, but first, we must finish our breakfast.¡±


    They continued eating silently.


    The sorceress brought Alastor to the balcony.


    Alastor approached Noora, silently. He continued watching. Despite the times, the woman in front of her has the body of a 20-year-old. Regardless of her original age, Noora has retained her grace, her movements are the ones who are born in royalties, flawless and smooth.


    Her silky robe slid on her shoulder revealing her misty skin. Her hair was midnight-black and it gently flower on her shoulder. She has the lips of Hyacinth, it smells sweet and very close to lilac floral fragrance.


    ¡°What was the reason you came here?¡±


    Her vocal voice woke him up from his daydream.


    ¡°I was hoping that someone can give me answers on how to get back on my world.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Alastor''s face brightened. ¡°Would you please¡ª¡± He stopped in his mid-sentence. ¡°Surely you¡¯re jesting.¡±


    Noora giggled. ¡°Yes and no.¡±


    He tried to be nice, but his patience are becoming thinner. Alastor was never the man who let time stand idly. When he sees an opportunity, he seizes it.


    ¡°Noora,¡± He spoke firmly, ¡°Enough with the games.¡±


    ¡°Why the grumpy look? ¡®Can¡¯t take a joke?¡±


    ¡°You know very well I am running out of time.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re always running out of time, but what¡¯s the point of pursuing if not enjoy the moments?¡± She looked at him sternly, judging, ¡°Maybe we¡¯re not so similar after all.¡±


    ¡°Never was.¡± He replied and continued, ¡°Why did you take me here?¡±


    ¡°Look down.¡±


    Alastor peered. Something is bleating, Alastor looked down and saw the farm behind her mansion. Goats, cows, pigs, on the other side of the tall fence are different types of vegetables.


    Noora continued, ¡°You seem to be troubled when the food was served. Did you actually think I turned into a cannibalistic animal?¡±


    ¡°I was under the impression that you¡¯re some undead witch.¡±


    Noora broke to laugh. ¡°An undead witch?! You, Alastor, have the wildest imagination I have ever known. Is that the reason why you¡¯re making that funny face earlier? And why did you still eat under that impression? Wait, wait, I get it now.¡±


    Alastor was not getting it. Even he doesn¡¯t find it funny anymore. He hung his head to the farm, avoiding her eyes. Alastor can observe the clock tower from the balcony. If he read it right, the time now is 8:30 in the morning.


    Noora held back her breathe to stop herself from wheezing in laughter, ¡°You have a strong conviction, but your level-headedness is the reason why you take some things wrong sometimes. Do not overthink Al, or you¡¯ll lag behind.¡± Noora conjured a white light, extended through the corridor, ¡°Follow this light and it will lead you to your room.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡±


    ¡°You need a bath and of course a decent sleep. Those bags of yours are getting sleazy. Don¡¯t worry about the lunch, just snap your fingers and the foods will be served.¡±


    ¡°Do I smell like shit to you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Just bearable.¡±


    ¡°Then why do I have to take a bath?¡±


    ¡°Alastor, I¡¯m a woman of eloquence, I do not take hygiene lightly. Now, chop-chop. Go to your room. When the small hand strike at three, and you heard the bell¡¯s tintinnabulation, find a room that has a faint light in the west wing of the manor.¡±


    By the time Alastor turned around, Noora is already gone.

 Chapter 170 - Music Of Desires

    Alastor decided to have a warm sleep first.


    After that, Alastor went to the bathroom. Just as he expected, the water in the bathtub steamed and the temperature rise.


    He gasped the moment he sat down on the bathtub. Alastor spread his legs and hang his feet. He closed his eyes and let the tension subside in the hot water.


    Alastor almost missed lunchtime. It was the loud ringing of the bell that woke him up. He yawns and stretched his arms.


    Alastor wears only the pajama and nothing more. The weight of his items will do no good to him since it is assumed that a manor is a safe place. Instead, he made himself feel at home.


    Walking through the long corridor, Alastor turn right, walk down the stairs, and went to the east wing where he entered the dining area.


    What she has said, in a single snap, the foods, cutlery, and dishes flew from the kitchen. Alastor quickly ate his meal.


    He promptly came back to his room. Alastor dived on his bed and burrowed his face. Moments later, his head lifted where the windows phase the light, naturally, his eyes felt stung from the light, that¡¯s when he noticed a tuxedo plastered on the chair.


    He sat up, bent, and observed at the tuxedo. His thoughts spiraled.


    Alastor rose and went to the bathroom. He¡¯s going to shower again, only this time he¡¯s going to go for a cold shower. Alastor carefully washes his body, removing stains of dirt, especially between his thighs.


    Alastor looked at himself on the cheval glass. It was the unusual thing he has ever seen, the tuxedo he wore is all black, with no designs and less in color. Although, he likes it.


    Something appeared again on the chair. A fragrance of some sort, the color of the cologne is in an aquatic blue. Doubting, Alastor pressed the spray cap on his wrist, smelled aromatic, minty, and dewy.


    He looked back at the mirror, releasing a sigh.


    It was on time the bells chimed when he found the music chamber. The door as if has its own life, opened, welcoming him to come inside. Alastor reluctantly pressed forward.


    As soon as he entered, a piece of music came to his ears and the dancing lights of a giant crystal chandelier did not fail to catch Alastor¡¯s attention. His eyes reached the corner. There, the proclaimed beautiful sorceress sat on the bench, her hands playing the keys of a piano.


    The jet black wood seamlessly had told so many tales weaves by many hands. Her eyes surveyed the pieces, with her fingers lightly running over the keys, playing in legato as if she already traced and looked upon the next keys to tap on.


    The tone is mellow, but as soon as she hits the timber, the rhythm started to transpire into a darker tone as if the curtain has dropped and the ugly nature has been revealed. She poured her soul into the music with passion, mystery, and defiance.


    Alastor walked over the corner. A bottle of rum and two bottles of glass perched on top of the piano. He snatched the rum and poured it on the glass.


    He drank it in one gulped. It is best to drink the rum in one gulped and savor the taste of the lingering feeling of its sweet nectar on the person¡¯s mouth. At least, that¡¯s what he believes.


    The piano came to an end and Noora rose from her seat, but the keys themselves started to play, enchanted by Noora¡¯s magic. She came to him only to steal the rum and pour herself a drink. Noora sat back, her legs crossed. Her dark hair bounced off and flowered over her shoulder, covering her left eye.


    Now, out of obstruction, Alastor had a better view of her dress. Noora¡¯s bare skin on her upper body was barely covered. Her bodice was wrapped in pristine violet. Just as her round raven eyes, down to her waistline and to her flounce was all black, lastly, her skirt was slit to show off her long legs.


    Alastor took her dressed as a representation of independence and her femme fatale. His eyes never set off on her, admiring her shape, the hourglass body, until their eyes met. He remained an impassive look, didn¡¯t want to make it obvious that he¡¯s startled.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s this another charade all about?¡± he asked, in a desperate attempt to steer her thoughts.


    ¡°I just want to talk about some things.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°I would like to propose you a deal.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±


    ¡°I will help you get out of this place on some conditions.¡±


    ¡°Spill.¡±


    It¡¯s not like he has another option for him to deny her request.


    ¡°There will be 4 tasks you must complete. One of them might be happening now.¡±


    Alastor raised a brow, ¡°And what is that?¡±


    ¡°Spend half the day with me.¡±


    Surely he can accommodate, ¡°Fine. What are we supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°Talk some things.¡±


    Alastor grunted.


    ¡°Come let us dance.¡± The lady beckons.


    As gentleman as he is, Alastor guides the lady. Held her hands with firm and whipped her in the center of the stage, gently catching her hips. Her hands automatically swipe on his shoulder, their hands joined and they started to sway in the clouds of rhythm.


    ¡°Tell me, Alastor, are you fond of fairy tales?¡±


    ¡°Never was. I wasn¡¯t the guy who likes reading bedtime stories as such.¡±


    ¡°How boring. Have you ever done anything fun in your entire life?¡±


    ¡°As far as I can remember, I never had a normal life, nor have the luxury to dream, just be indifferent.¡±


    ¡°Everybody can dream, Alastor, even those who were born misfortune.¡± She continued, ¡°You know, I was never a believer before, I was never interested in everything, ¡®till I knew magic. The beauty, its elegance, and grace allude me to becoming a sorceress. But I never have a taste of real magic in my entire life. It was something that even my entire career can never surmise.¡±


    ¡°Real magic?¡±


    ¡°Someone who can make me feel something, that I was meant to be something more than I already am. I believe the right term is having ¡®butterflies in the stomach.¡¯ That is.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you were looking for love? How cute.¡±


    ¡°It was here I had the time to read books and realize the things that I have missed. Most of the time I was the one who saves people, now, I want a prince to come and save me from this desolated realm.¡±


    ¡°I never thought you¡¯re the kind of person who loves and wanted to be a princess of a story.¡±


    ¡°What makes you think of that?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re powerful, independent, and mostly, you¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    She was lagging for a moment, processing his last word, and she smiled.


    ¡°Even a strong woman needs a compassionate and strong partner, someone who can make her feel safe and protected, even though she¡¯s powerful herself.¡±


    He firmly replied, ¡°Fairy tales are dumb, it¡¯s just but a doze of non-sensible hope, a silliness, and an illusionary dream.¡±


    ¡°True, I agree. But it won¡¯t hurt you to have hope and have a dream, it¡¯s what keeps us moving forward.¡±


    Alastor didn¡¯t reply.

 Chapter 171 - Moon Lovers

    ¡°Tell me, Al. Have you ever had this dream so real that you¡¯re not sure of yourself you wanted to wake up?¡± Noora asked, staring at his eyes.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I can relate to it. No.¡±


    ¡°Well, I have,¡± She started. ¡°I had this dream once before, a knight in shining armor, riding his horse and saving me from the monsters that wanted me as their food. He would brandish his sword and slay the enemies. He¡¯d take me to his home and live happily ever after.¡±


    ¡°And you woke up from that dream.¡±


    ¡°It is a dream, after all. But it¡¯s not far from reality.¡±


    ¡°What makes you so sure?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so confident.¡±


    She smiled. ¡°Will you be my knight, Alastor?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t so sure what to say. ¡°I¡¯m not a knight, Noora.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a hired hitman. I kill for the living. Besides, the title of knight is for those who are noble, prestigious, and esteemed individuals. Don¡¯t put too much faith in me.¡±


    ¡°You think of yourself so low.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m being realistic here.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m being serious here.¡±


    ¡°Men like me are not meant for saving people, we strive for the money.¡±


    ¡°You put your life on the line, letting the money decides your life. Aren¡¯t you devaluing the importance of your life?¡±


    Alastor guide her hand and twirled her into his arms. He caught her and continued to dance, letting the rhythm control their body, too lost in the music to halt. As they continued to dance, the chandelier glistered in different colors, it is elegant just like the lady in front of him.


    She continued, ¡°You may not believe it yourself, but I do. You are meant for something greater.¡±


    Alastor did not reply.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you want something more?¡±


    ¡°Because then, ¡° he finally spoke, ¡°I¡¯d lose of what I am.¡±


    ¡°You must be jesting.¡±


    ¡°I am not.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just scared to lose yourself in the process.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared of everything.¡±


    She chuckles and sardonically smiled. ¡°Sure you do.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve only met today, why are you so reluctant in drawing comfort in me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a thing,¡±


    ¡°What thing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more of an imagination, that you would be my savior.¡± She paused for a second, ¡°Moreover, because, I know men like you,¡± she drew him closer to her chest, ¡°You pretend not to care, but deep down, you¡¯re just like normal people, who have feelings, yearn affection, and wanted love. You just don¡¯t know how to reach it yet. You were never given a chance to explore.¡±


    ¡°I chose what I am, Noora, and I don¡¯t need to explore to know what¡¯s better for me.¡±


    The chandelier changes again. The light had ceased and the chamber turns into a room of stars speckled around them. The curtain unveiled the circular window as the moon came into the view.


    ¡°But, that outlook of yours is good as a deadman. Breathing yet not living.¡±


    ¡°I may be good as a deadman, but at least I¡¯m a weapon with a purpose.¡±


    ¡°I know that you¡¯re not fond of fairy tales, but please, be part of my fairy tale for the night.¡± She said, her eyes are pleading. ¡°Would you?¡±


    He replied. ¡°I will,¡±


    She beamed and continued to dance.


    It was 5 in the afternoon when they had their dinner.


    Alastor and Noora had eaten their dinner in the music chamber. It was quick as if time expended swiftly under their nose.


    Right now, the two of them sat on their cushion chairs, just near the circular window, looking at the moon while savoring the wine.


    Noora¡¯s whole attention was on the moon, admiring it, but something more, her mind was taken elsewhere in her previous memories, all the while, Alastor had been watching her for quite some time. He was smitten with her bewitching beauty. He does not when or why he¡¯s looking at her this way, all he knows is that he likes it.


    ¡°Alastor,¡± she said without looking. ¡°You live for the cause of others, am I right?¡±


    ¡®¡¯Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then does that mean I¡¯m your client now?¡±


    ¡°Not quite. But, we are under contract, so I guess, both of us are benefactors. You make the requests and if I fulfilled it, you¡¯ll help me get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Then I guess there is no reason for you to deny my second request.¡±


    Noora brought her head down and gazed at him, giving him an eye, and hold her gaze on him. Alastor blinked, studying her dazzled complexion.


    Noora rose from her seat, walking slowly. She sat down on his lap and clutched her arm on his neck while her other hand delicately tucked and locked behind his ear. Her dark eyes glistened.


    Her face gets closer to his. A few inches away, they can feel their breaths, the aroma of wine hung in the air, but he did not deny her. He felt her breath come past his ear. She leaned without hesitation and planted her lips to his.


    She kissed him like longing to be with someone like no one had ever kissed her. She wasn¡¯t sure if he¡¯s going to reciprocate but as soon as she felt his tongue moving inside her, she didn¡¯t hesitate. She felt heat rose in her cheeks as their lips locked, not battling for domination, but showing their passion.


    She longed for this feeling. Noora never had the time to be with a man nor touch by one. She only knew the art of pleasure once she was resigned from her duty. Years by years, Noora had only her books and her imagination to entertain her. Now that she met a man, not grown by arrogance but a lost one, just as she is.


    His tongue pressed more, feeling a jolt of electricity spark in his lips. Their bouts of kisses were determined, firmed, and more curious. They¡¯re drowning in the river of lust.


    The two parted, panting, and catching their breath. He wasn¡¯t sure if his reaction was rooted in his nature or the wine had tricked him into returning back the kiss, but each second, his mind is being consumed by addictive pulses.


    He looked at her, baffled by the sensual theatrics. ¡°I need a minute.¡±


    Noora rose, and walked trudging on her seat, her knees felt weakened by the intense kiss.

 Chapter 172 - Intense Transition

    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com


    Alastor washed his face and looked at the mirror.


    ¡°What are you doing, Al?¡± he asked to himself.


    He¡¯s unfamiliar with the feeling. He knew that he wasn¡¯t supposed to feel that way, but chose to do it anyway. He was completely caught off guard by Noora and likely he won¡¯t be able to hold back much longer if they continued.


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t necessarily a bad thing. It¡¯s a request from the client.¡±


    He went back to the music chamber, but it wasn¡¯t the same as he left. He felt the heat had already gone. Noora turned around from the window.


    ¡°Did I make you uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t feel like it, then I think we should stop. Let¡¯s continue the dance and this will be the last.¡±


    The dance this time was slow, less energy-consuming, and calm. The chandelier provides a flickering reflection as Noora rests the side of her face on his chest. She obviously saved the music for the last as she wanted to savor every second of it.


    The time seemingly passed quickly than they had anticipated. As the piano hits the last note, Noora lets him go.


    ¡°You can go now. I¡¯m going to tell you my 3rd request tomorrow.¡± She said, did not dare to look up.


    Before she looked away from him, Alastor caught a bit of sadness on her face, covered in a bitter smile.


    Alastor walks away, wondering what he should do. The thought alone make him think about what had gotten to him. He wasn¡¯t supposed to act and think like this before, but remembering her sad face poked his heart. Soon, he would reach a conjecture.


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡±


    Alastor turned back, he took off his tuxedo and threw it somewhere. He pulled Noora and leaned to kiss her. It was wild but passionate. Alastor was possessed.


    His lips mashed in hers, feeling the soft and the warm of her lips as if he¡¯s a hungry wild animal. She retorts back, her mouth open, inserting her tongue battling back and forth, trying to dominate each other. Their liquid tasting each other as they eagerly pin their mouth.


    Noora¡¯s fingers traced his belly, feeling its hardness. Alastor had noticed and taken off his clothes, revealing his 4 pack abs as well as his scars.


    ¡°Do you mind?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°You showed me your scars, I¡¯ll show you mine.¡±


    The two continued their intense, sensual bouts.


    His lips are warm and soft. She parted slightly, gasping for air, feeling the warmth of his breath, then they kiss again. She pressed her tongue again which he granted, tasting the bittersweet wine from her tongue.


    The sorceress snaps her finger that transported them to her room. Noora hastily removed her dress and her shoe, only her red underwear left, also revealing a pair of grapefruit. There¡¯s no embarrassment in her, she stood proud with her bountiful bosom.


    Alastor caress takes her to the bed. The bed is warm on her back. She was telling the truth, she had the same scars as him, only her was only a few, and he was many.


    He gently laid her down. His hands began to play with her breasts. A moan escapes her mouth.


    The tremors filled her. Alastor started kissing her neck then down to her breast, sucking her tits. She breathes deeply, smelling the scent of his perfume.


    ¡°Glad to know you wear the perfume I gave. It smells nice on you.¡± She said.


    Alastor continued to play with her breast, fondling them and inhaling its sweet scent of sweat and fabric mixed into a delightful aroma. Her breasts were suffused with.


    Alastor went down, kissing and licking her colon. Further down, he slides between her thighs, over her smooth skin. Alastor had reached the pinnacle of desire. He moved the fabric aside just enough for his hands to slip inside.


    All Noora could feel was his touch, his breath, and the craving. With his fingers, Alastor played skillfully her slit. Noora let out a groan, repressing her voice.


    She bit her lips when Alastor licked her clitoris. He looked up to her, enjoying the flushed complexion over her face. Alastor progressed further. He used his tongue, licking the clitoris and to the point where he spits his slit and licked once more. Her smell is addictive, mild, and musky as if she had already prepared for this to happen.


    Alastor¡¯s tongue became hard, pressing it inside her sheath and began messing with her flesh. Her eyes rolled, she let out a moan and croaked. Her legs locked his head, giving him no room for a breather.


    When he sees her dissolving from pleasure, Alastor decided to stop and forcefully removed her legs locked on his head. She looked down to him, her face displayed, confused, disappointed, and mostly, intoxicated. Her eyes questioned, why did you stop?


    Alastor wasn¡¯t going to allow that she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s going to have fun. She had her fair share of stimulants, now it¡¯s his turn.


    Alastor removed his remaining clothes. He was stimulated just as he is. His manhood was erected pointing at her. Noora sat, her eyes widened as if she has seen something horrifying, and compared his manhood to her arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s bigger than my arm.¡± She mouthed.


    His manhood was different than she had imagined. Noora felt a sliver of fear and moved back.


    ¡°You¡¯re backing now we¡¯re in the middle of the heat? Don¡¯t be afraid. I will go easy on you.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t sure if her mind his playing, but she was sure the moment he said those words, his wood nodded.


    Noora gulped and steeled herself. She came closer. She reaches his manhood and started moving her hands up and down. Noora was sloppy at first, it¡¯s not like she had encountered any other men asides, but as minutes passed by Noora knew how properly hold his c*ck. Whenever she¡¯s at the base, her grip was slightly lost and increasingly tightened up to his shaft until she reached its head.


    Alastor gasped. ¡°That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Am I doing it right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but it felt good. I¡¯ve only watched other people doing it.¡±


    ¡°Wait, is this your first time?¡± Noora asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her face gleamed. Noora had finally considered it. She straddled him. Her hair was loose. She opened her mouth and takes his manhood, gently with her hand. As soon her lips made contact with his foreskin, Alastor felt a rush of electricity that spread in his body. He let out a moan. Alastor wrapped her hair so that there¡¯s could be no obstruction. It wasn¡¯t smooth at first, her teeth keeps hitting the tip of his c**k, but she was able to learn the proper handling.


    In a short amount of time, Noora was able to use her mouth properly without her teeth hitting his glands. Noora had already visualized the proper movements from her books. Through her wild imagination, she became attenuated with the appropriate way of stimulating and playing with someone¡¯s manhood.


    He felt the warmth of her mouth wrap his manhood, as she move up and down, but she can only take in a little part of his flesh. She take it out for a room to breathe and slides, just the tip of her tongue on the side, and he felt the sensation of her breath. His co*k is twitching.


    She licks down his shaft and went back on the tip of its head, spitting, then eating it. Noora carefully take in his co*k, sucking it in, until she stopped at the middle of his shaft, that¡¯s her limit, but Alastor, stimulated as he is, he pushed her head slowly down to his base. Noora croaked, his manhood choking him. Alastor quickly pulled it out of her mouth after feeling the satisfaction. Noora dropped herself on the bed, her mouth is catching its breath.


    Alastor spread her legs, guided the tip of his manhood on her hole. She¡¯s already lubricated.


    ¡°I¡¯m going in,¡± he said, asking for permission.


    ¡°Please do,¡±


    Alastor pressed forward and went in slowly. Her wetness had contributed to helping it make inside as if welcoming him.


    Noticing her face winced in pain, Alastor halt.


    ¡°We can stop if you¡¯re not sure you can take it.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she replied, ¡°I can take it, it just hurts a little.¡±


    Alastor continued to press forward until his c**k reached its depths and hit her cerv*x. Noora gasped for air. As their body joined together, the bed filled with tremors and moans. She can feel everything of his manhood inside, twitching with her flesh. Alastor started slowly while licking and sucking her breasts, training her vagi*a to forget the pain. He was frantic. Little by little, the pace of his thrusts keep increasing and their moans became apparent. Her voice muffles


    Her head was unsure where to settle as her mind was engulfed by the desire. They are lost in transition.


    Alastor pulled her closer, anguish, and violently kissed her. With a steady rhythm, the lady was drowned over the lust, and she couldn¡¯t prevent her hips from meeting his thrust.


    Outside, the clouds had gathered and began to rain. Their howls and moans dissolved in the storm.


    Alastor felt her flesh¡¯s grips tighten, choking his c*ck from inside. It only made him feel more challenged. Her eyes rolled back into her head. His kisses ran to her neck, biting it. Their grinding is full of sparks, and jolts that shock their being.


    He starts increasing his pace again, faster, plunging the intense pleasure deeper into her. The intensity is unbearable until her moans became cries.


    Jolts flooding to her hips, her belly, her breast, her heart, and over her face. As his thrusts keeps going, the lady wrapped her arms around his neck. The lady let out an awful cry muffled by burrowing her face in his chest as she shudders on him. Her juices overflowed and the thrusting had ceased.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was planning to come with you. Apparently, you last longer than I am.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±


    Noora dragged him down and came on top of him.


    ¡°As a lady with honor, I don¡¯t intend leaving you to hang in the air.¡±


    She inserted his c**k one more time. And this time, she¡¯s the one who¡¯s riding him.


    At first, it was slow, feeling it inside it hitting her cerv*x. Her face lewdly squirmed as her juices flow out of her twat. Her eyes are closed, losing herself in the moment. Alastor gasped the moment she shakes her hips, she felt somehow his c**k get bigger inside of her. She might faint any minutes from now as her pussy became hypersensitive with his manhood.


    Alastor sat, reaching the back of her head with his palm, kissing her. His hips meet hers while she¡¯s humping down on him.


    He tensed. Alastor¡¯s held her hips and thrust into her for the last time before exploding inside her. Their juice had mixed at the same time overflowing her vag**a.


    The two once joined, parted in the mixed of panting and in resign.. And they lay down in their bed.


    You can read the novel online free at novelhall.com

 Chapter 173 - After The Dark

    It was a long night of howl of lust. The two only had rest between quarter and hours for the last 6 hours. During those times, Alastor would promptly hug her, then he would plant his manhood while she¡¯s resting and she wasn¡¯t practical in the position to refuse. Having the same wavelength as he is, she would surely be able to resist the urge. She¡¯s the one who invited him in the first place.


    Despite the hours of intercourse, Alastor couldn¡¯t seem to get to sleep. His body, rather awakened by the new force he discovered. He couldn¡¯t get seem enough with what happened to them this night.


    All seems to happen so fast in a blink of an eye. He only met her this day, yet it seems that he knew her for long enough in his lifetime. He looked at Noora, wrapped in his arm, and heavily asleep.


    He returned his gaze at the window, where the moon hung in over the horizon. He settled carefully her head in the pillow and rose from the bed. He sat and watch as the moon settled in the southeast.


    Alastor poured himself a wine while sitting, his mind resign and sank on his thoughts. He sighed. His thought had continuously rationalized the outcome of this. Meil¡¯s words were clear as a day, ¡®They can control men through sex¡¯, he doesn¡¯t know where he¡¯s coming from, but it appeared that he¡¯s talking through his experience, although Alastor hasn¡¯t seen him with another woman asides from his missions.


    He drank and held the wine in his mouth for, savoring the taste poured another one.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Noora asked, her eyes slightly open.


    ¡°Not feeling it.¡±


    Noora grinned, ¡°You appear to be strict, but deep inside you¡¯re surprisingly a pervert.¡±


    ¡°Heh.¡±


    ¡°Did I tell you that you have ridiculous stamina?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised to myself either.¡±


    ¡°I wonder how many women have you ride before me.¡±


    ¡°None. I told you earlier, you¡¯re my first.¡±


    ¡°I thought you were just saying that to comfort me.¡±


    ¡°No, I won¡¯t go that far just to comfort you.¡±


    ¡°How rude.¡±


    Alastor beamed. He went to her and lifted her out of the bed. He carried her on the chair and had her sit on his lap, then he started kissing her.


    She will never get tired of the overwhelming feeling, the grip, the manliness, and his hard stature. But there¡¯s a limit, and she is already way past it. Noora pushes him on his chest, parting their face from each other.


    ¡°How come you still have so much stamina after what we did?¡±


    ¡°Years of training.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a pervert.¡±


    ¡°So what if I am? Did you regret it?¡±


    She looked away, blushed, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, you¡¯re the one who invited me.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°So why are you whining like a little girl?¡±


    ¡°Not all women has the same abnormal stamina such as you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, just one last time?¡±


    She looked away. ¡°Alright. First, we have to change the bedsheet and also the leg is not in condition. You broke two of it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Alastor cast his gaze down the bed. He didn¡¯t notice it until now. He continued, ¡°Maybe you¡¯re right.¡±


    Noora raised her hand and summoned symbols. They all float away and some went to the bed. The bedsheet even the cushion and the pillows started to float.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been doing it for hours. The bed smells awful and mixed with sweat. I don¡¯t want to sleep in that kind of condition. So, why don¡¯t we sit here and talk some stuff.¡±


    It¡¯s obvious, she¡¯s buying some time.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Alastor came closer to her and she planted his lips on hers.


    ¡°What are you doing? Should it be better if we do it in bed?¡±


    ¡°What bed when we can do it in the shower?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Before she can speak up, Alastor already made his move and kiss her. He grabbed her bottoms and carried her to the bathroom. Her back against the cold wall.


    ¡°Grabbing a weak woman like me, you¡¯re really are a pervert. Such a pig.¡±


    Alastor grabbed both of her hands and locked them on top. His eyes coldly stared at her.


    ¡°If you ever call me a pig again, I promise you, after this, you won¡¯t know the difference between a disabled person and a woman who just got out of an intense pleasure.¡± He grinned. ¡°Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    He turn on the shower and Alastor started kissing her. He inserted his tongue and played inside her. Noora did not go against him and played along. He turned her back and lick slit. Noora closed her eyes, moaning.


    Due to the shower, he won¡¯t need to need a lubricant just to easily penetrate her. In one thrust, Alastor¡¯s whole manhood went in. Noora cried, shocked and her legs weakened.


    Alastor didn¡¯t move a second, just feeling the sensation of their flesh. He gasped and began to move his hips.


    The bathroom was filled with moans and claps. Grinding and trembling noises.


    ¡°You never had a girl in your likings before?¡± Noora asked.


    ¡°No.¡± he sternly replied.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because I have no time for that.¡±


    ¡°And you are now?¡±


    ¡°I was trapped here, it¡¯s not like there¡¯s something better to do.¡±


    ¡°Hm. That means I¡¯m just a spare time.¡±


    ¡°Think what you want to think.¡±


    Noora turned her back against him. Alastor¡¯s arms slipped through, hugging her from behind.


    ¡°When we were doing it in the shower, I can¡¯t help but notice. Something caught my eyes in the sink.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Alastor showed her stick that has an odd heart shape tapered body with its entirety was around 3 inches. The back of its flared base on the other hand is glowing. His hand traveled, investigating until he reaches its neck around, there¡¯s a switch and the base began to glow with different lights in option and in the end a choice that allows it to glow independently in different colors.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bu**p*ug.¡± He said under his breath.


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°Turn around.¡± He ordered.


    ¡°Why would I? Are you going to do something weird with me again?¡±


    ¡°Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Either way, she turned around. Alastor crawled back. His face planted in her a*s and he started licking his ar*e, neglecting the smell.


    Noora pulled his face away. Her face is blushing.


    Alastor inserted a single finger. Slowly penetrating it until he filled it.


    Noora groaned. Alastor was thrusting his finger for a couple of minutes before using to fingers.


    Noora gasped, stimulated. Alastor looked at her vagina, wetting, but that¡¯s not his objective.


    Alastor pulled out and observed her a**e. Loose and ready.


    He gently inserted the bu*t**ug. Half of it and she gasped.


    ¡°Does it feel better now?¡±


    ¡°What is this? Do men uses also women¡¯s a*se too for pleasure?¡±


    ¡°Men and Women.¡± He professed.


    ¡°That is certainly interesting.¡±


    ¡°And I take that you¡¯re enjoying it as well?¡±


    She nodded.


    ¡°Naughty girl. You bought yourself another hour of pounding.¡±


    Alastor pushed the b*t*p*ug and finally, she cried, and it¡¯s a long one.


    ¡°I can see your p**sy is wetting from this angle. Do you want me to pleasure you again?¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°All you have to do is to say please.¡± He repeated.


    ¡°Please.¡± She said, mumbly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you.¡±


    ¡°Please put your giant wood inside my pus**.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Alastor rams his manhood in, hitting her cer**x in one pound. Noora¡¯s eyes rolled.


    ¡°Fuck! Shit.¡± She cursed.


    Alastor¡¯s hips are on the move, motioning and thrusting his co*k inside while playing the bu**plu*. His play stimulated her even more than already before.


    It wasn¡¯t too long for her to shake and her mind goes numb again. She had reached the climax and overflowed her juices.


    At some moment, Alastor felt his head get bigger. He turned her body around.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡± she asked, her face flushed beet red.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna use your b**bs and mouth.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    Alastor¡¯s manhood slides between her b**bs, thrusting it with the tip of it in her tongue.


    ¡°Here it comes.¡± He declared.


    Alastor pulled her head and inserted half of it. The sem*n exploded in her mouth, nearly choking her in the process but she managed to withhold and relax her muscles and she took it all in one gulped. Her face grimaced on the thought that she had to taste his bitter se*en.


    The two lay down, asleep.


    A/N: "If you''re still reading this, you have more tolerance than any others in terms of reading cringy novels such as this. I respect that brother/sister.. Thank you for the patience."

 Chapter 174 - A Different Kind Of Poison

    Noora woke up lately around 10 am. She was alone, and he¡¯s nowhere to be found. She moans with the animals from the farm and groaned over tongue and belly. She had not expected that her play would be well, moreover, in the preceding events, she didn¡¯t also expect that her bout with him would also be wild beyond her imagination. It was entertaining for both of them in the earlier round, but the latter was more of a plight on her.


    Thinking about what they have done, Noora¡¯s face is immersed in red. She was supposed to be a woman of articulateness, bold, cunning, and confidence, yet she cannot deny the coyness growing inside her.


    Is this what they call a butterfly in the stomach? she thought.


    Noora¡¯s eyes traversed on her left and saw a tray of food, and a letter left on the silver platter.


    ¡®I knew that you¡¯d be needing the rest, hence I already prepared this food for you. The delicacies might be foreign, but I promise you, you¡¯d like it.¡¯


    P.S. I¡¯m on the farm. It appears that some problems need to be mended.


    A chuckle escaped her mouth. When she tried to stand, her knees suddenly weakens. As quick as the sorceress tried to get up, instantly she was pushed down by her own body. Now that her attention isn¡¯t diverted, she just now felt the stinging pain below, on the lower part of her body.


    As much as she wants to heal the pain, there is nothing she can do with it. Rather, Noora sat down, summoned the foldable tray table. One by one, the three cloche opens and floated over her tray table. A silver plate, cutlery, and dishes such as omelet, soup, and roasted broccoli.


    Noora was able to walk in the shower and had a cold shower. She took it very slowly. Noora carefully removed the dirt off her body with her bath sponge. After what they¡¯ve done, Noora felt her body is sticky, smelled off. Furthermore, this had already engrained on her thoughts.


    She came down the stairs, trudging in her heels and holding her white duster dress. Prudently, yet elegant, Noora went to the east wing of the mansion and came through the door where it leads to the promenade. She came past through the curved road on her left, making her way to the large steel gate.


    The gateway automatically opens in her presence and proceeds forward.


    As usual, the goats are out of their fence, while the pigs are on the mud surrounded by a small oak railing. The cows as of now are on the grass field where the barrier protects them from any harm on the outside. Noora¡¯s eyes drew to the broken windmill as she pressed forward.


    Alastor as of now, grunting over the chickens hurdling over him while holding a hammer and attempting to flatten a curved surface of a blade from a rotor. Noora can¡¯t help but laugh. The rest of the three remaining blades of the rotor remains intact, but it won¡¯t function without their last pair.


    ¡°What are you doing exactly?¡± Noora asked.


    Alastor lifted his head to see the sorceress. ¡°I¡¯m fixing your fucked up windmill.¡±


    ¡°You could have told me about it. I can work more efficiently than you, you know. Maybe, you¡¯re trying to impress me.¡±


    He looked at her, indifferently, ¡°Your dream must¡¯ve been good for you to exclaim that.¡±


    Noora chuckles, ¡°I admire your bravado. I wonder how many girls have you lured with that level of confidence.¡±


    ¡°You mean in bed or by my charm?¡±


    ¡°I was being sarcastic.¡±


    Alastor steered, ¡°The only thing that is fucked up right is this rotor of yours. I know to attach it back, but I need rope¡­ a strong one to withhold the wind pressure.¡±


    Noora¡¯s hands wave in the air, seemingly dancing until various letters appeared and floated around. In a single stir in the air, the letters and symbols started to fly over the wrecked pieces of the windmill house, including the rotor, withheld in the air and started to gather back to their proper places. In a single flash, the windmill return to its prime.


    Noora said, ¡°Quite convenient, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°That magic, I¡¯ve heard of it. Exclamation magic, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± She nodded, ¡°I have learned this magic at the age of 14 at the school of mages from my hometown.¡±


    ¡°I heard it¡¯s a difficult one. In my time, people only use magics base on incantations and can also use chantless magic. People like you are rare.¡±


    ¡°Rare? I supposed that there are schools of magic that teach people this.¡±


    He shrugged, ¡°Never heard in our continent, but there are few places given that there are few people who can still use it.¡±


    ¡°Do you know the basics of it, Al?¡± Noora asked.


    ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t much inclined in history of other continents.¡±


    ¡°Well, to start, incantations assume the form of magic, the imagination, the shape, the amount of mana, and precision. All of these are important factors in creating a perfect spell without any recoil to the user.¡±


    Alastor intercepted, ¡°I already know the basics of incantations and chantless magics.¡±


    ¡°Al, you should listen to what other people are going to say.¡±


    Alastor didn¡¯t reply.


    She continued, ¡°Chantless magic, on the other hand, can only be achieved through the using the same spell over time, on the book records perhaps. But there are other ways to achieve it even though the user hasn¡¯t used the spell that much. Alastor do you know the other ways to achieve it?¡±


    He sighed, ¡°Intense image training. The user may able to achieve chantless magic if spend most of the time in image training, but it has drawbacks, it risks the person¡¯s mental state.¡±


    ¡°That is correct.¡± She agreed, ¡°The systems of exclamation magic on the other hand it consisted both in some terms. Intense image training and the basic factors of creating magic. The mastery requires time and training as it requires so many steps to proceed, asides from the mental traumas and physical strains.¡±


    ¡°I take that those symbols have something to do with your inconveniences.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. We had to memorize the letters and symbols of our native language first before moving next to the common language as our civilization grew up with, and being able to incorporate it with the spell we wanted to conjure, but it wasn¡¯t colorful as I¡¯ve first thought.¡±


    ¡°Because it wasn¡¯t the gist of it.¡±He said in a conclusive tone. ¡°The true trouble came in when you had to learn the Pravitga language.¡±


    There are only a few native languages in Alastor¡¯s world. Most in common, people used pravitga and was considered a national language in all continents. There¡¯s a substantial amount of nations or countries that speak in native ones.


    Noora could remember all of it. The first time she spoke the words and conjured the letters and spells, it was nearly perfect, but the latter wasn¡¯t the case. When she failed to utter the words and summoned the words, she felt her mind burns for a couple of minutes, but those minutes were like a lifetime in hell. The only thing that makes her sense comes back is the special elixir of teachers make her drink and would make her perform again.


    Willingly or forcibly, the students have no choice but to do it. There are others who didn¡¯t last long in school and drop out, but for some, magic is a way of living, and a shortcut out of poverty. But for Noora, it was both.


    Alastor stated, ¡°You never had a good childhood.¡±


    She shook, ¡°My early years are not that bad. We were able to live as normal children with a roof and something to fill our stomachs.¡±


    ¡°Hm. I doubt that¡¯s the case.¡±


    ¡°And you¡¯re not?¡±

 Chapter 175 - A Lovely Luncheon

    Somewhere deep in the promenade, the two had themselves a nice picnic.


    Luxurious red silk lay on the ground, with a basket made of woven fiber open, unpacked by Noora, had the plates, glasses, a bottle of wine, utensils, napkins, and some basic necessities such as paper towels and cutting board.


    Alastor sat, while furtively watching the woman who¡¯s putting an already fried egg, pasted the chess on top of it, and added two pieces of bacon on her sandwich.


    Noora returned her gaze to him. She handed the sandwich to him and he reluctantly accepted it. Noora made another set sandwich for her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy this early morning, I see.¡± Noora started.


    Alastor as of now eating the sandwich, and he opens the wine, pouring his own glass, then he drank before replying to her words.


    ¡°Well you did let me sleep here yesterday, so it¡¯s only natural to repay the favor you¡¯ve done to me.¡±


    ¡°What favor?¡±


    ¡°All of it.¡±


    She chuckles.


    He continued, ¡°Last night, a bolt of lightning struck on your farm. You should be glad, I was able to conjure a barrier before the animals especially the cows and pigs can come out.¡±


    ¡°I should be thankful to you then.¡±


    ¡°You are very much welcome.¡±


    She started puckering her lips, ¡°Now, what reward should I give on you?¡± she asked herself.


    Alastor stared blankly at the lady who¡¯s trying to lure him in.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look.¡±


    She sighed, giving up, ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t bother you.¡±


    ¡°You should be. I wasn¡¯t in my best mood.¡±


    ¡°Why is that? Did the chores heavily tax your body?¡±


    ¡°More than that.¡± He replied with an exasperating sigh, ¡°I¡¯ve chased a monster outside of your mansion.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Believe me or not, but the monster appeared to dig a hole on the wall of your mansion.¡±


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. I sealed the place with a barrier. It should be strong enough to withhold a monster just enough for me to notice.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Alastor scoffed. ¡°Your barrier sucks.¡±


    She glared at him. Alastor felt his blood run cold. He backed away.


    ¡°Geez. I¡¯m just kidding here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not mad because you defeated the enemy. What I¡¯m afraid of is that you might have exposed yourself.¡±


    ¡°Expose to what?¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply. The light atmosphere has been replaced by a heavy tone.


    ¡°Is there something you¡¯re not telling me, Noora?¡±


    She stared at him for quite a while before sighing, ¡°Before I¡¯m going to spill more information, I must assure you that the barrier is still intact.¡±


    Noora rose from. Her hands locked to each other and began to mutter exclamation magic. Base on what he¡¯s hearing, she must be using her native language to conjure magic. Symbols made of light suddenly grew out from her skin and shoot out to the sky. The entire dome of the barrier began to pulse for a minute. As soon as she desists her hands, the barrier stops pulsating and goes back to its transparent form.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°I fixed the barrier and the walls to make sure that no monsters will be able to break in again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the least we should worry about now,¡± Alastor exclaimed.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I can say that the barrier spell you conjured is a mid-tier spell. That alone should be enough to stop a monster on its tracks even if it tries to break it. The question should we ask now is how? How did a monster like it manage to break through your barrier and destroy a wall without even you noticing?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡± Alastor snaps his fingers.


    ¡°Have you deduced something?¡± Noora asked.


    ¡°It might be just a big coincidence at all.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It must¡¯ve been looking for food last night. With the heavy rain overlapping your senses, and us¡­ being busy¡­ the monster was able to broke inside, but thinking like that, the time frame should be put in the line of queries too.¡±


    ¡°I think the plants are the reason why it has been here until morning. You see, a rare plant, skavunska, is always active at night, the plant nourishes from the light of the moon. Whenever some animals or monsters would try to devour it, it would release a strong spore to put any intruder at sleep. That must be the reason why you found it active this morning.¡±


    ¡°That would perfectly fit, but how come I didn¡¯t see any plant as I chased it away?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because, during the morning, it sleeps underground. You should have killed the beast when you had the chance.¡±


    ¡°I did. I have to chase it away first so that your beloved farm won¡¯t be harmed and received any more damage further.¡±


    ¡°I see. That means he¡¯s not on to us yet.¡±


    Alastor raised a brow, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Noora clasped her hand. ¡°I would like to use this chance to explain to you how I will send you back to the Radiya.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too early for that? You have 2 more requests, you know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I am well aware of that, but as I¡¯ve said before, we¡¯re always losing time. Do you remember when did I last stop telling you my tale?¡±


    Alastor nodded. ¡°You were talking about the traitor, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Few weeks after the rampant, the remaining mages tracked down the traitor, but the bastard had already made his move. He tapped into the dark arts. He became a necromancer. The bastard even learns some spells from the mephistic hunters and tribunal hunters.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s preposterous.¡±


    ¡°He was able to control monsters to some degree with the assistance of powerful dark magic. Despite our efforts, in the end, we mages were taken out, one by one, until there¡¯s only me left.¡±


    ¡°Simply to say, you abandoned them.¡±


    She snaps and she slaps him, ¡°You, you don¡¯t have the right to lecture me of abandoning people! You have no slightest idea what I¡¯ve been through!¡±


    Alastor remained undoubtful in his words, ¡°Sure, I do. If you truly care about your men, then you wouldn¡¯t have to abandon them and die with honors along with them.¡±


    ¡°What good is dying if the enemy still lives?¡±


    Alastor didn¡¯t reply.


    ¡°Be careful the next time you utter words, Alastor. I don¡¯t need a lecture coming from a man who lives for money and killing people.¡± She continued. ¡°Tell me, did once in your life have you ever cared for anyone or show at least a bit of humility?¡±


    ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a new one. Are they still alive?¡±


    ¡°People die every time, Noora. I can¡¯t control their destiny.¡±


    She stared at him for seconds. His words are discerning.


    Alastor continued, ¡°I take the next request is to kill that bastard, am I right?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°You hate him that much?¡±


    ¡°More than you could ever imagine.¡±


    ¡°All this time, has this between us ever mean anything to you, Noora?¡±


    She quickly replied, ¡°No. There is nothing between us in the first place, Alastor.¡±


    ¡°I see. So, you¡¯re looking to hire a gun to slay that monster.¡±


    ¡°No matter what era is, people use others to gain something, you should be aware of that.¡±

 Chapter 176 - Sounds Like A Plan

    Best novel online free at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net


    Their lovely luncheon was three days ago. Now, the two had discussed the step.


    Before Alastor had worn his suit, Noora thought him a few spells to aid him in his battles. Most of the spells she thought of him are mana base magic since Alastor was a Mana Folder. Flamen, a spell that can blast a thing away, its power can even rival a mid-tier level spell just by adjusting its mana consumption. Biendo, it¡¯s a binding spell, it can¡¯t just only restrict the person¡¯s body movements but also the person¡¯s flow of mana, hence, making a person completely defenseless. Another spell he was taught was Delitesco, it¡¯s a spell that allows a user to boost its agility and detection rate all the while his undetectability would shoot up, a perfect skill for infiltration.


    Somewhere in their session, Noora was astounded that even being mana folder, Alastor managed to persevere in his profession. Of course, being him, Alastor remained humble.


    He was generally instructed that if he wants an easy path, he should utilize the skills he was given. But if he faces the target, there¡¯s a huge possibility that he has to deal with his minions later on and Noora told her that over the years, the traitor had developed monsters that could be on par with an A and S class adventurer. Alastor himself was just recently given the rank as a B+ class but he is nowhere near to a real deal, his ranking only came from the glade.


    This thought gave him two options, deal with the lackeys before the upcoming battle or go straight to the main target and end the battle quickly. Choosing the latter won¡¯t sound right for him, he doesn¡¯t know what capabilities the enemies have nor he has confidence over his strength.


    This request is a suicide mission.


    Alastor was on the balcony. He was looking at the scrolls and potions in his sling bag. Aside from learning some skills, Noora had given scrolls and potions for his journey. But even he lifted his spirit, he can¡¯t shake off the feeling of dread over this mission.


    He tightened the strings and hung them on his back.


    Noora came to him. She wore a white robe, a foreign black moon crest bore in her chest, and some linings that crept all over her breastplate and to her chausses. Her boots made a soft thump as she stopped by.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± she asked.


    He raised a brow, ¡°Why are you wearing like that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m coming too.¡±


    ¡°What? I thought I was supposed to be the only one who¡¯s coming after him.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m not going to help either. I kinda missed telling you that part.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re going to handle the strong lackeys in that kingdom?¡±


    She chuckles, ¡°The chances that the stronger ones would appear on me are slim.¡±


    ¡°Wait. Why does it sound like you¡¯re not coming with me?¡±


    ¡°Because I am not. I am planning to set a commotion on the other side of the town. You, on the other hand, will find a way to get inside and make your way to the castle.¡±


    ¡°How will you do that?¡±


    She winks, ¡°Trust me.¡±


    By chanting a spell then containing it on the bottle. Noora stole a glance at Alastor.


    ¡°You ready for this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°And what would that thing be supposed to do?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see, but first¡­¡±


    Noora get a hold of his arm and locked her slender arms.


    ¡°No matter what happened, don¡¯t let go of me.¡± Noora firmly stated.


    ¡°If I say I am not comfortable with this, will it make any difference?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Alastor sighed. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve been together in bed, there¡¯s no need for the startled with such little things.¡±


    Noora threw the bottle on the glass. Naturally, Alastor used his arm in an attempt to protect his face against the shards. The fragments did not reach but phases through. It was as soon as he react, he instantly felt his body become light. He saw the ground zoom away from him as they dive into the sky.


    Alastor cried. Noora laughed.


    ¡°I understand your complexion, but there is really no need to be panic. The spell I perform just now allowed is to travel instantly with little restriction.¡±


    He saw around him were the shards in the form of feathers, enveloping them with lights as they whizzed in the air. They came past by a forest and onto the cliff, then across the three mountains, he saw a town in the middle was a huge kingdom. Unlike hers, this domain speaks dread itself. Lifeless and shallow, that would be the perfect fit to describe what this place is. The travel to the enemy''s realm was supposed to be two days, but her way of traveling only took them 30 seconds to reach their destination.


    They had landed in a secluded forest, just a few miles away from the enemies¡¯ domain. Alastor can finally catch his breath.


    ¡°Noora,¡± he stated, ¡°The next time you do it, please, warn me first.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it, although, this would be likely the last.¡±


    ¡°Remind me again why I shouldn¡¯t leave you here.¡±


    ¡°Because you need me to get back to your homeworld, and I need your help to free the damn souls in his domain.¡±


    Alastor spat. ¡°You really knew how to screw men.¡±


    ¡°You of all people had already experienced that.¡± She pointed to a station in the eastern part of the wall. Noora continued, ¡°Use the spell Delitesco to hide and wait for them those monsters to be gone.¡±


    ¡°What would be the signal?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll know once you get there.¡±


    Alastor nodded.


    The two had separated and went on their ways.


    With the spell delitesco, Alastor managed to slip through the woods and maintained undetected from the marching patrols of undead knights.


    He climbed on the tallest tree he saw, not too large, but not small either, just enough to peer on the enemies¡¯ post.


    ¡°I hope she¡¯s just not bluffing.¡±


    Any moment from now, Alastor felt that the ground is shaking through the trembling tree. It was, later on, confirm by the reaction of the birds and some unfamiliar monsters running away.


    He looks to his left where¡¯s the direction of Noora¡¯s path. A giant tree, over 30 feet, sprung out of the ground, its roots growing everywhere.


    Noora stood tall on the branch of the tree.


    ¡°Dimiscus! If you can hear from that lousy throne of yours, I came here to end our hundreds of years of grudge. As you can see, I¡¯m a lot more powerful than the last time we have met.¡±


    On top of the castle, Dimiscus peer through the window in his seat while drinking his wine. He chuckled over her statement and stood.. His fingers pointed in her direction.


    Read novel fast updates at novelhall.com or NovelTeam.Net

 Chapter 177 - Start Of Conflict

    Noora felt the air grew hotter. She glanced up and saw a red beam launching at her position. The sorceress had leapt and evaded the attack. The beam whizzed through the tree, and exploded few steps behind her. Thankfully, the tree she conjured had protected her. Roots began to spread over the hole of the tree and regenerated back to its former.


    Noora chuckled. ¡°Is that a confirmation that you accept my challenge? Well, certainly you will not back down to my provocations.¡±


    The lady had conjured several spells. The spell was specifically made to summoned creatures. The insignia added to the letters had binded those creatures and to this world for them to bridge for her bidding.


    The ground shook, and one by one, the ground dug itself, revealing monsters from another realm. A tambawo, is a mystical creature that is humanoid but was made in wood. The next of her summon was a basilisk, a serpent-like creature, it is considered as the king of serpents as its tall as 10 feet and is capable of petrifying its victims with its stare. Next is the beninghols, this time they are less hostile as if they were trained to follow commands.


    The tall rusty gate groaned and the eroded chains clang against the pull of the crank handle on a wheel. As the gates open, she saw behind the portcullis the undead knights in formation.


    When the gates are finally open, the undead knights march forward.


    ¡°Onward!¡± Noora commanded.


    As he sorceress monsters began to charged forward, the large roots of the huge tree started to grow mushrooms. It detached from the roots and shoot out to the sky. Upon their entry, the mushrooms burns and crashed on the barracks and old houses.


    A continuous loud occurred that broke the formation of some undead knights. Only few of the undead knights were pinned down, some managed to pull theirselves together and stitched back their bones with their armor and sword.


    The army of undead and the sorceress monsters began their fight. The basilisks divide themselves into smallar pieces and started to crawl over the tambawos and beninghols and few other monsters on its reach.


    As the two clashed, the basilisks leaped and wrapped the undead knights, restricting its movements. Comparing the undead knights to them, their movements were sluggish, comprehensible, the only advantage they have is destructive power and numbers. Surely, the undead knights was able to overwhelmed them in numbers at the start of their bout, but after few minutes, the sorceress monsters was able to turn the tide on their side.


    The tambawo ripped its arm away from its sword and the beninghol burn the undead knight with its fireball. Aside from holy spells, fire magic can affect any undead monster, not as much as lethal as holy spells, but if precise enough, it would a fatal damage.


    Noora waves her hands once more, beseeching the roots to spew out another hail of mushrooms. This time, the mushrooms didn¡¯t explode only but expanded and grew as to the size of a regular tree.


    Alastor had saw how quick the events turns. He was in complete awe seeing of her power. Noora has able to neutralize a large sum of enemies while minimizing her loss.


    Comparing these two parties, they have the power that can match against a kingdom, let alone of them.


    The undead knights had flee their post and proceeds to the other gate, in rushed to stop the intruders. Alastor hastily moves inside the walls of kingdoms. He swiftly moves from corners to corners following the map she had given to him. At first, he was cautious to his surroundings, always peering in the corners to make sure that there is none, but it was the next moment he got himself into trouble.


    Alastor made a sharp right turn, and to his surprise, he encounters undead knights, the numbers was up to 15.


    ¡°Oh fuck.¡± He muttered under his breath.


    The undead knights who wasn¡¯t fettered in confusion immediately drew their blades, charged. Alastor quickly shifted his gaze around.


    Behind the lines of undead, there¡¯s a enclosure pathway. The problem is how would he able to get through them.


    Alastor evaded the first striked. He slipped through and blocked the enemy¡¯s sword. Then he uses flamen to blast the enemy on his right. It wasn¡¯t strong but the force was enough to lose their balance and fell on the ground.


    Alastor slide down and slash the enemies feet, following was the spell biendo conjured to the last enemy. He hike in his spell transcendent wall flat in the air and flipped past them before skiddying to the pathway.


    The undead knights stitch themselves together, but before they can make a move, a fireball alike to a cannonball had crashed over them, followed by several more. Thereafter, roots suddenly crept out from the holes and sprung the trees out of it.


    What entails next is that her creation had wrapped the enemies with its overgrown vines. The trees had ensured that the monsters won¡¯t be able to distract Alastor in his way. But the undead are without a doubt not going down without a fight.


    A single undead archer from rooftop picked up its horn, blowned it. Its attention returns to Alastor as he dash forward. The undead pulled the strings of the bow and let the arrow loose.


    Alastor evasively moved in his right, barely making it through as he felt the arrow purred behind him. He then turned left to avoid the undead.


    Thankfully, Noora had his back. The sorceress waves her hand and the vines of the trees followed her navigation and oblirated the undead in the pile of structures.


    Alastor came in front the castle. The gate was locked and nowhere he would be able to get inside, not without getting unscathed by the archers atop of their respective towers.


    Regardless their sluggish actions, the undead archers managed to detect him from the last second when he tried to hide. But, to no less, their vision is still limited.


    Through the trees, Noora sensed the sudden halt of movements of Alastor.


    ¡°So, that¡¯s the reason, huh.¡± She spoke to herself.


    Another bulged of mushrooms appeared and shooted out to the sky. It was intended to hit on the tower, but to no avail, it landed outside the walls. Gigantic mushrooms and trees grew immediately. From there, monsters have spawned out from it. The beninghols and tambawos leapt from the trees over the towers and killed the rest of the monsters.


    Watching from his tower, Dimiscus had a laughed over their thwart against the undead archers in the towers.


    ¡°What progress she has made. Her monsters are strong enough to repel my undead knights.¡±


    He poured himself a drink.


    ¡°They¡¯re not even close to winning yet. No matter. The fun is yet to start.¡±


    Dimiscus conjured a light in his hand. He clenches and threw it out of the window. The light turn to brimming dust and it reaches in the courtyard.


    The land shook and rumbled.

 Chapter 178 - Fair Battle

    Alastor mustered strength in his feet when the tremors appeared to unlikely recedes any moments. He drew his sword and plunged it on the ground, providing him a sense of balance despite the quakes persistent.


    ¡°What the fuck is going on?¡±


    He can only protest in his word, unknowingly what¡¯s about to happen.


    At the courtyard.


    The land itself molded and bulged into 15 feet tall golem. It was followed by then another 4 golem erupting out from the ground. The 4 four golem bent, their feet steady and there¡¯s a loud boom caused by the recoil from their jump. The golem leap has caused a huge crater on the ground just as they¡¯ve came from.


    Unlike the elder that the tribunal hunters fought before, these golems are far less significant to the latter one. They may be small, but they are more than the eye meets. They still hold significant amount of destructive power that can breach through a wall if given the order. Golems such as Dimiscus summoned are equivalent 5 warriors that has A rank, or so they say.


    At that moment, Alastor remembered the familiar chilling breeze that he had experience the same as the one back from the tribunal camp. The one left behind the wall now break through the gate as if it was just a meager tool blocking its way. The debris had fell over the roof of the abandon houses and structures.


    The golem did not spare the trees and the giant mushroom and pluck them out of their roots. The giant turns its attention back to the towers where the monsters recides. It swung the two tools to the tower, completely demolishing the structure including the monsters themselves.


    Alastor gulped and held the handle of his sword.


    The moment it turns its attention on him, he sweep in.


    The golem roared and threw the tree over him.


    Alastor slid through, conjured few transcendent walls flat in the air, using it as a platform to get to the higher ground. As the tree came closer to him, Alastor made a huge leaped and flipped over the air, above the log, flawlessly evading it.


    It wasn¡¯t the end of it.


    The gigantic size of mushroom was sent out flying towards him next.


    ¡°Cinque Parete Invisible!¡±


    Alastor casted over 10 transcendent walls. With his spell, the tree size toadstool impact decelerated, but its weight had broken up to the last wall.


    He raised his hand. ¡°Flamen!¡±


    A burst of light shoot out from his palm, blasted the enormous mushroom just few feet away from him.


    The golem charged. Alastor submerged in the shadows of the structures. His movements were alike of a breeze, so swift and calm.


    The golem started its rampage by destroying the houses and buildings, one by one. To no avail, it failed to locate Alastor.


    While moving and watching in distance, Alastor felt a sudden twitch in his flesh. He felt his temperatures shot up and his cheeks is in flush red. By the time he snapped out from it, he found himself charging to the enemy.


    He streak across the debris and pile of rocks and deranged roads.


    Alastor swung his sword with great speed, but in the process, his sword bounced back against the surface of the golem¡¯s leg.


    ¡°Fuck.¡±


    Something black flung over him. Alastor completely thrown off to the establishments. He crashed on what appeared to be a restaurant with awfully had a lot of red lanterns.


    Alastor groaned and stood. He spat blood.


    ¡°That was to be expected.¡±


    He felt through the ground the ceaseless tremors. Alastor got up wearily, studying intently the place. He staringly searched for the door and kicked it out open.


    He noticed that most of the alleyway are blocked by the fallen infrastructure. It was clear that this was the doing of the golem. The only that is available for him to escape was the clear paved road behind him, but he is not a man that backs down nor compromise a deal.


    The golem itself is slowly jerking towards him, demolishing the infrastructures out of its way.


    The afternoon breeze cool against his tired face. He stepped forward, slowly, and his right came up and speed away. With the uneventful of events, Alastor embedded his mana to his sword and conjured wall flat on the ground, sliding off on the road, on time stumbling the golem forward.


    Alastor made a huge leap, and used the transcendent transparent wall as a way to boost his entry downwards. With one mighty swoop, the blade made contact on the supposed to be the neck of the monster.


    Underneath him, the monster lies on the ground, motionless. Somehow, his attack works. It manages to sever in half the base of its neck.


    The mercenary kicked the ground and off the rocky body.


    Alastor had made it crossed to the walls.


    It contradicted on what he thought. The castle was twice the size of Noora¡¯s mansion, but it has long corridors, few uncharted territories, but it wasn¡¯t comparable as other castles. He was, of course, set his interest in the architecture of the castle. This has its own unique texture. The walls framed different colors and waves of design.


    Alastor¡¯s soft thumps of heels was the only thing that can be heard in this lifeless grounds. Not too far, he saw the stairs but before it was a gate that locks the path. The chains dangled as he lifted the padlock to observed.


    Alastor began his investigation. He came through the halls and saw several places, but all of them are empty. The previous room which is the kitchen room was rather unsightly, the galley itself emanates foul and offensive odor and he can smell it by just standing outside the door.


    He moved on.


    Alastor felt terrible, going in alone without proper orientation of the layout of the castle and with no back up, when he knew that sooner or later there¡¯s something might happen to him.


    Alastor shook his head, dismissing such negative thoughts.


    Suddenly, Alastor felt a breath on the back of his neck.


    ¡°This one is interesting,¡± said by the unknown source.


    Alastor leaped forward. His sword quickly withdrew from the scabbard as he turns, yet there was no one there.


    That couldn¡¯t be his imagination. He felt someone¡¯s breath and heard a voice at back of his had.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Alastor asked to himself.


    He remained vigilant for couple of seconds before releasing an exasperating sighed.

 Chapter 179 - Dark Shadows

    Alastor halted once he reached a hall. It was rather huge to consider this for a mere dining hall. The windows at his right have been concealed by thin blinders, it was hard to see as it blotted the remaining light the sky has to offer, and farther in, it was almost black.


    Alastor stretched widely as he approached the front steps. The mercenary halted and let out a long, wordless sound of relief, feeling his muscles aching. He doubted that anytime soon his back problem.


    All was well at his end when suddenly a sudden expulsion of energy inside him disrupted his movements. It was the gut-wrenching twitch again, but this time it¡¯s different. His mana is leaking out and his mind was in total heat.


    Alastor groaned in pain as he endured the twitching flesh that incapacitates him. His head felt heavy and ringing. The room around him distorted into a pitch colorless ruin.


    This occurred for about a minute before he laid on the ground, breathing convulsively.


    He rests his eyes for the moment and takes a deep breath. He was unable to wipe his worried expression. Alastor hasn¡¯t learned anything yet about what he is or what even happening to him. He wasn¡¯t given enough time for Timber to teach him about the hunters.


    Alastor sat, he hung his throbbing head, lost for a moment over his thoughts.


    ¡°So, that wench managed to find herself a hunter.¡±


    It was that voice again.


    Alastor stood wearily, his sword brandished in the air.


    ¡°I was beginning to think that I¡¯m going crazy. Turns out you¡¯re real after all.¡±


    The man was on the stage, sitting on the stool in front of a piano, but he couldn¡¯t see him because of the red curtains. Alastor did not notice the stage before. He must have concealed his presence and waited for him.


    ¡°I still am.¡±


    The man behind the red blinders started to play with the keys. The progress of the tones is slow, mellow, and quite horrid.


    Alastor started, ¡°So, you¡¯re that traitor that the sorceress yammering about.¡±


    ¡°And she must already fill you a lot of information.¡±


    ¡°None of them are good. She didn¡¯t spare me with the gruesome details.¡±


    ¡°That and her antics are not really good for my image.¡±


    ¡°You kinda transported everyone here to their own demise.¡±


    The man behind the curtains asked, ¡°Really, is that what she told you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all there is.¡±


    ¡°And you were obliged to do this?¡±


    ¡°Reluctantly, of course. She drives a hard bargain.¡±


    ¡°You should be cautious with a woman like her. They know how to manipulate people.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m already way past that. I wasn¡¯t given much of a choice really.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then you must be inexperienced when it comes to a woman then.¡±


    ¡°Not inexperienced as you are.¡±


    ¡°At the end of this, I will bask in your blood and you will drown in the eternal darkness of my sonata.¡±


    ¡°Bring it on.¡±


    Alastor stretched out, propelled in the air in an attempt to cut down the man, but at the last moment, he swirled, the stage was gone in thin air as if it had never existed in this room.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    As soon, a violin began to play. It was dark, monotomous, and uncanny.


    Everything around him grew dark. The shadow seems to move around the corners of the walls as if it has a life on its own and observes him, seizing his being.


    He grew pensive. Alastor lurched back. His palm rose, following the shadow moving around.


    ¡°Flamen!¡±


    But his attacks are seemingly useless against the enemy as it slipped through, evading the attacks with ease. The shadowed maneuvered at the entrance and the pitch-black sprung towards him.


    Alastor quickly maneuvered to leap on his right. As it passes by, the black entity materializes before his eyes.


    Alastor had his hands reach to the ground, tumbling, and flipping over and cast his a transcendent wall, blocking the trajectory of a blade that was sent outpitched in the air. The black blade whistled sharply as it twirls and is stuck on the ground.


    ¡°This is quite a curious. You¡¯re faster than those undead knights.¡±


    He heard the monster wheeze. The monster sembles a noble knight only that its armor is tainted in black. The tip of its sword glistened for a second, it then travels around, protuberance spikes, tapering with shards, suddenly shot out, hurdling in the air to him.


    There¡¯s no strong source of light for it to refract such beam, it could mean that the shards themselves are producing light itself. Alastor was dazzled by the fracting light. No matter, the image is still in his mind even he was blinded for a second.


    Alastor conjured another transcendent wall and turned away from his position. He conjured another spell in an attempt to blast the enemy but to no avail.


    The monster jerked sideward, letting the spell come past at his left. The monster shoots itself forward. The sudden movements had taken Alastor by surprise.


    Alastor motion his sword up, defending himself as the monster clashes its sword against his. The force had his heels felt the pressure, backing him each second passes.


    The crushing sense of disappointment had washed over his face. He knew very well that this monster outclassed the others or maybe even him. He could have restricted its movements for him to strike a fatal blow, but no, he was playing safe in distance under the fear assumption.


    Even if he berates himself over his foolishness, Alastor can only move forward.


    ¡°Fucking hell.¡±


    Alastor inserted his hand, locked his palm onto the monster¡¯s face.


    ¡°Flamen.¡±


    The monster was sent flying, crashing against the wall. It cried in anger as it stood, gaining its footing. The undead warrior''s sword began to glisten, grew shards spike on its sword, and swing towards Alastor.


    Alastor¡¯s hand quickly conjured a wall, blocking most of the attack as the others pierced through but completely misses him.


    As the monster growled, he conjured another set of walls that sembles a maze, mirroring their images and vanishing back and forth.


    The activities of the transparent transcendent walls confuse the monster.


    That was the moment for Alastor to drew his mana onto his blade. He prance around as he came past to the transcendent transparent walls one-by-one. His footing is skillful.


    Alastor stopped one wall in front of the monster and twirled around with the momentum of the sword clashing against the armor of the confused monster.


    He felt that his blade connect, the chips of the armor clang on the ground as black liquid oozed out from the monster¡¯s guts.


    The mercenary pursues the opportunity. He charged. The monster swings its sword but Alastor slipped down. He stopped in his tracks, felt something grab his coat. It was the monster who had caught him.


    Alastor braced himself as he was sent flying over the wall. The bricks brakes, detached from the walls, causing his sight to blur.


    His teeth clenched, darkened eyes flaring, Alastor slowly reached for his sword and rose from crouching. He quickly moved as soon as he heard shards racing after him. Fortunately, he only receives small cuts on his cheeks.


    The mercenary throws himself in the air, hurling in tremendous speed, his sword strike. The monster swung its sword, parrying his attack with the rusty edge, the strength of momentum had caused the monster to stumble backward, growling over the man.


    The monster came at him. At first, it became blurred in his sight, but in split seconds, the monster returned to its form again, crying out of pain. The wound that he had given to it earlier had heavily lingered on the monster and affected its mobility due to the wound.


    ¡°Biendo,¡±


    With his spell, the monster was wrapped in yellow light. It was followed by a powerful thrust on the gut. The sharpness was magnified by the mana tapering on his sword as he dragged the blade up to the chest, splitting its heart into two. The monster let out an exasperating howl. But that lone wasn¡¯t enough to kill it as its heart would regenerate soon after.


    It was said in the books that the undead can also be defeated if a holy or a divine spell is cast on the heart of an impure monster. It¡¯s about time to test whether those books are telling the truth or not.


    Alastor place his hand on the chest of the undead when suddenly a red sigil appeared on top of them.


    ¡°The fuck?¡± He profane under his breath.


    Alastor looked in confusion. He doesn¡¯t know what the sigil is all about, but one thing is for sure, it¡¯s the monster¡¯s last act of dragging him down.


    ¡°Hell no.¡±


    He said and cast the spell Flamen. The spell pierced through its armor and made a hole out of the undead¡¯s body. Its rotten chunk of flesh burst and scattered all over the ground.


    ¡°That¡¯s one down and one to go.¡±

 Chapter 180 - You Wanted This

    As Alastor walked back he saw a small hole on top of the door. He uses his transcendent wall flat in the air and leaps onto it. It was all there all along, the key.


    ¡°I know what you are,¡± The man''s voice rang across the hallway, ¡°An aberration. The sorceress had allured you into this situation without knowing your worth. A worthless mana folder. You think so fully of yourself, you didn¡¯t even bring some of her pawns to aid you. Regardless, don¡¯t you think she¡¯s being overconfident? Both of you?¡±


    Finally, he replied, ¡°Considering that you¡¯ve been hiding all this time, I take that as an act of cowardice.¡±


    ¡°This is a charade,¡± Dimiscus explained yet again. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to kill you swiftly. Those who trespass my peace have no right to leave in the whole piece.¡±


    ¡°And you said that I¡¯m full of myself.¡± Alastor sardonically smiled.


    As he walked outside the hall, the entire place trembles. Soon after, the walls began to crack open, the ground split open. He made a huge leap and landed on a concrete floor. Behind him is a hole.


    Alastor made another sprint. He saw how the pillars and the walls have cracked and fall on his head as he made his way.


    ¡°You jerk! Why won¡¯t you come out and face me like a man?!¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not a man. I evolved. I¡¯m way better than you are.¡±


    Alastor had finally reached the gate. He opens the padlock and the rest falls to ash except for the chains. He picked it up and wrapped his upper body with it.


    The stones rattle as he kicked the ground evaded the ground of floor above. He lunges on the walls, using it as his footing to climb up. He reached his chain, whipped it, and launch through the hole on top, the end of the chain had reached the window, helping him to climb.


    Slowly, very slowly, the mercenary picked himself up. He bent his knees and dropped a heavy breath. Carefully, he reached the side of the window to support him.


    He was cursing under his breath, but he stopped and his eyes reflected with joy. The incident was but a fortune in disguise. The ruckus had led him to the throne room.


    He pushes the big door open. His sword is ready, sharp, and deadly.


    He knew very well that he was in the presence of the man of the castle, but he couldn¡¯t see him, nor ascertain what could be his next motives. The curtains on his left were slit open, allowing the light to come in as if it had done in purpose.


    ¡°Dreadful, isn¡¯t it?¡± Dimiscus voice rang in the darkness. ¡°This place was once a gathering place for royalties, to dance, meet, charade and all.¡±


    ¡°Not until you came and ruined the lives of these people.¡±


    ¡°True to that. I¡¯m the one who¡¯s responsible, but do not lecture me, boy. You don¡¯t have a cleaner conscience than me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t come here to lecture you. I came here to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Funny. You got convinced to fight in her stead, but unknowing of her true intentions and her nature.¡± Dimiscus chuckled. ¡°What did she promise you of? Money? Power?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to go home.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I¡¯m familiar with the longing feelings.¡±


    ¡°You missed the part where I¡¯m not as self-destructive as you.¡±


    ¡°For a young man, you have a foul mouth.¡±


    ¡°Well, everyone said the same thing about me. I guess I am a rude person, after all.¡±


    ¡°I guess, we can¡¯t be friends then.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t count on it.¡±


    ¡°Have you ever wondered how her monsters managed to overwhelm my army?¡±


    ¡°Probably she¡¯s better than you.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t even doubt her words and action?¡± Dimiscus asked quietly.


    Alastor announced himself with firmed voice, ¡°You can¡¯t goad me into thinking she¡¯s not holding her words at the end of her bargain. Sorry pal, I¡¯m not any other typical man.¡±


    ¡°No. But you already knew, deep in yourself that she¡¯s not the person who you think she is. You have just fallen into her kind words.¡±


    ¡°What is the point of all of this bantering? You came here to throw me a glib, and all of this nonsense. Can we finish this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to give you a benefit of a doubt, but it seems that you¡¯re reluctant in believing her lies. I guess there¡¯s no cure for foolishness.¡±


    The man stepped forward out of the shadow.


    The light had cast his long dark robe, in its shoulder was a pauldron, a dragon in silver carved. Dimiscus pulled down his hood at the back of his head. The color of the burning sun reflected in his red hair pulled back into a tight top knot. A pure white mask with slits for his eyes and mouth with the expression of a sinister guise. A red emblem depicting the face of a dragon adorns the center of the forehead, a line of red streaks ran down from the dragon through the eyes and crossed its chin. His body was slim in stature, his appearance broadened by his black robe he wore over the regal outfit, red tunic, and black trousers, nevertheless were in five-seven in height. His black gloves reached in the air. Gray ash gathered in his palm, then a thin handle glides down in his grasp, and the double-edged sword then appeared trailing with a spark of light at the tip of the sword.


    He heard a sudden change in the sky. There was a clap of thunder, roaring as the storm, with bruised clouds weighed the air, gashing on the earth with cutting wind that had the trees and houses clustered in a whisker. There was a soft breeze for a moment, then a flash strike across the window.


    The crackling lightning heralded the fury that has yet for Dimiscus to witness. Alastor¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t flinch for a moment as he slammed his sword against Dimiscus sword.


    Through the spark, Alastor can¡¯t seemingly see the skin in Dimiscus mask¡¯s eyeholes. The darkness deeply penetrated with no seemingly no end. Even so, Alastor did not flinch.


    He retreated, then he twirled, followed by a series of traditional sword attacks. Dimiscus arm took the recoils with ease, normally his sword needed to be wielded by two hands, but Dimiscus had single-handedly grasped it which meant that Dimiscus was stronger.


    Alastor was holding his breath, but his face appeared to be in exhaustion. Dimiscus smiled at the small victory. This time, Dimiscus returned the favor.


    Dimiscus attacked him. Each strike is heavy and pushes him back. Alastor¡¯s hands are getting numb, tingling, and tired, from the constant whipping he and his sword enduring. Dimiscus charged forward, his sword slammed against Alastor¡¯s sword, bouncing it off his hands. Dimiscus¡¯s fist connected to Alastor¡¯s chin, leaving him to stun.


    He staggered back and grimaced in pain. Alastor reclaimed his sword and grabbed a pair of scrolls and potions from his sling bag. Relishing over drinking the potion, Alastor open the scroll, the marks in it shone and flew over his head, slowly fading in faint light completely blended on the environment. The mercenary¡¯s breath is gradually slowing down, moving carefully around the enemy.


    The spell made him feel different like he was stuck in limbo between limbo and reality. His vision became lighter as if the spell also lifted off the weariness in his body. Alastor had assimilated with the spell it seems.


    Dimiscus remained imperturbable.


    Alastor carefully moved behind him. He snarled with his sword arching downwards.. Almost quick as lightning, Dimiscus blade flashes behind, singing against the sword of Alastor.

 Chapter 181 - The King And The Serpent

    He was more disappointed rather than impress. Dimiscus held his own well against Alastor despite the invisibility he possessed. Alastor reeled slightly, attempting to cut him off on his left, but Dimiscus parted in his position, turned and threw his weight and overpowered him. The crashing sound of metals crashing against other ripped through the air, shattering the vases and windows. Alastor¡¯s back was on the cold ground when he was took by surprise by Dimiscus wide slash. He rolled and chanted flamen to slide away.


    By that time, Alastor had noticed that the invisible spell has worn out, but had the time to recover. His eyes caught Dimiscus¡¯s left hand burn. Alastor immediately flipped backward.


    As Dimiscus whipped his flame at him, Alastor had conjured a transcendent wall, running flipping over the creations he made until he felt again the sharp pain. His flesh twitches, unbearable, bolting and numbing. The pain was a like a ring to his ears, panning from low to high frequency.


    Imposed on catatonic state, Dimiscus had him wrapped on his whipped, and threw on the wall.


    ¡°For a cocky guy, you quickly lose your marbles.¡± Dimiscus said.


    He dragged him again, whipping walls to walls, until a loud crash occurred, somewhere below the castle.


    Dimiscus let the whipped lose and let go of stunned mercenary. Started to look around in wonder. Just below the floor, Noora coughed out from the smoke and debris. She whipped and the smoke of dust dissipated. She stood on a head of a deceased golem.


    ¡°There are other ways to make a damn entrance, but this is one of the unconventional way to do it. Not that it matters. Now, if I¡¯m that bastard, where would I be?¡±


    She looked up and felt the mana from two people.


    She grinned, ¡°Ah. I supposed I nailed it after all. Let¡¯s greet that bastard, shall we.¡±


    A fan of signs and blade appeared in her palm, shimmering in yellow light. She swung it up on the ceiling and for that matter, the man above her was alarmed and leapt away quickly.


    ¡°Not a flashy entrance, won¡¯t you agree?¡± The sorceress exclaimed.


    Dimiscus appeared to be composed, but deep down, his teeth gritted. ¡°No.¡± He firmly replied, ¡°What fitting to describe is disrupting my win.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Look at the warrior you sent to me,¡± his sword pointed at Alastor who¡¯s in impassive state. ¡°Pathetic.¡±


    Dimiscus attempted to make a sprint, but Noora won¡¯t let him on his way.


    She hurried forward. Her fan spread and swept in the air, blocking the tip of his sword.


    ¡°If the man can¡¯t do his job, then the woman will.¡±


    Another fan appeared. In one swipe, a barrage of voloptous wind had thrown Dimiscus away. Crashing against the wall, Dimiscus grunted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gotten better,¡± he commended.


    Noora looked back at Alastor who¡¯s groaning over the intense pain. She was unsure, what¡¯s happening to him.


    ¡°Al, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to you, but you¡¯ve got to fight it!¡± she called out to him.


    Alastor hesitated to look at her, ¡°I-I can¡¯t. This¡­ is too much.¡±


    ¡°What have you done to him?!¡±


    Dimiscus replied, ¡°Not that I¡¯m aware of. No. It wasn¡¯t me.¡±


    ¡°Whatever¡¯s happening to you, Al, you¡¯ve got to fix it and fast.¡± She told him before she motion forward.


    ¡°You remember the last time we¡¯ve met?¡± Dimiscus asked her.


    ¡°Yeah. It was at the mountain, we were both looking at the same flower of askinton. Too bad, I didn¡¯t had the chance to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± she whipped the fans in the air and from the leafs, blades sprung out. ¡°care for another dance?¡±


    ¡°This time I¡¯m going to finish the job once and for all.¡± He declared.


    Noora carried her fans like a blade, whipping the blades furiously at Dimiscus. He ran with his sword deflecting the 4 inches blade. The moment she stopped, Dimiscus used his fire lasso and threw it over her, but the trick won¡¯t do no good. She was fast and quick witted, it didn¡¯t even intrude her pose with the swing of the wind deflecting his attack. The failed attempt allowed herself to smile a little.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only who had a trick hidden under on sleeves.¡± She declared.


    ¡°I supposed,¡± he responded, ¡°Let¡¯s make things interesting.¡±


    Dimiscus had the entire lasso wrapped on his left hand. She felt a force below her. Dangerous and massive.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡± she asked, her voice demanding.


    He replied without looking at her, ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡±


    The shake had grew stronger by the seconds.


    Noora conjured a light that seemingly possessed Alastor and carried him away leaping out from the cracked wall. They landed on the branch of the giant tree she conjured. On it, she laid Alastor on the nest of leaves.


    Noora came to him for a closer look.


    ¡°What happened to you, Al?¡±


    Having a jitters is an understatement. She knew very well that his condition are far from the sorcery she learned from her school. Noora¡¯s palm was already on his forehead.


    ¡°No cold, but you¡¯re too hot. The flow of your mana is on the wrong track. Running rampant and wild.¡±


    Alastor grunted. His eyes close enduring the streak of pain in his flesh and his mind. Noora settled her hands on his head, channeling her mana.


    ¡°I promise you, I¡¯ll fix it.¡±


    The moment she injected her mana in his stream, she heard his breath and her eyes gone white. Images flashes in her mind, it was not of hers but was his. It was a brief moment but she pulled herself out quickly.


    ¡°What was that?¡± she asked herself. Her eyes glimmered in horror and in curiosity. ¡°Al, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to you right now, but please, you must tell me when did it start and why.¡±


    Mustering the words, he stutteringly said, ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m a hunter¡­ a new one.¡±


    Those words stammered her, ¡°If you¡¯re a hunter, then you must be in transition state. It¡¯s basically when you¡¯re developing your abilities and honing your true self. I don¡¯t know much about the transition states of the hunter, but I believe this fruit will help your pain be at ease.¡±


    The sorceress conjured a fruit, a red and a swollen one, its size is one inch.


    Alastor open his mouth, savoring the sweet taste of berry, melting on his mouth. Moments after, his eyes slightly opens. He mustered the strenght to stand up, but his body fall, nimbly on his knees.


    Noora quickly held his shoulder and hand.


    ¡°Hey. You stay here, you have done enough for now. Well¡­ I¡¯m the one who did the heavy lifting. Still, you did a great job distracting him from the fight outside.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about that.¡±


    Alastor points out castle, shaking, the dust seemingly crawling out from the tight spaces and from the outside wall. Then, there came a pulse, a small one, but they felt the heaviness of it from the distance. As the wave of pulse passed by, its gradually becoming more intense, until the madman broke loose.


    The last wave dismantled the entire castle into pieces like a cube but something kept them floating after, only to that, a monster, a snake-like monster sprung out of the castle.


    ¡°All this years, this is what you have been planning, huh, Dimiscus?¡±


    Noora gaped in horror as she witnessed the 50 feet tall, massive size serpent reaching to the moon. If the serpent is capable of flying, Noora would have fainted by now, but despite the lack of the ability to fly, it doesn¡¯t mean she has the advantage in terms of mobility and certainly it is not a good idea to get close to it. In terms of range, Noora has the advantage, with her magic, she make certain that she would be able to put a great distance between them two, that is, if she doesn¡¯t have a baggage to worry.


    She glance behind her.


    ¡°Al, I¡¯m gonna have to leave you behind. That thing over there, it¡¯s a bad news.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    From where he sat, he saw Noora had already leapt, sliding down on the roots. She beckons some of the tambawos and basilisk to fight in her stead. The monster easily killed made its way and ate, including the undead knights.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    The sorceress was astounded and horrified with the monster¡¯s capability. In one swept of its tongue, the wall of the western gate has been torn, reduced into none.


    ¡°Dimiscus, you son of a bitch. So this is what you have been busy of. How the hell did you accumulate such dark energy to summon this monster.¡±


    For better or for worse, Noora felt a rushed of adrenaline spiking as upon she made her way by riding the roots from the ground, the monster turned, its head was jerking and finally, launches onto her.


    Her expression faded, and commanded the roots to intercept its movements. It did crept and locked the monster, but to only decreased its speed, not resigning on its pursue on her. She moved away, gaining distance, her root motion swiftly.


    The sorceress swung her frail arms, throwing wind magic at it. She gulped. The monster hissed and cries as its way of the roots and break through.


    ¡°Shit.¡±


    Noora summoned signs, arranging the alphabets and then, she activated an expression magic, one that restrained its movements.. Pillars of lights came crashing down to the serpent, immobilizing it.

 Chapter 182 - Crown Over The Head

    The pain return again.


    Alastor winced and stooped. Images flashing back and forth in his mind, unknown origins for him and then, they became blank, but he felt that the images are familiar. Somewhat, despite the pain, he felt a warm wrapped his heart. And the warm feeling didn¡¯t subsided, instead it helps him desist the pain.


    There¡¯s a gasped. Alastor eyes turns white. The mercenary break through.


    He felt new, reborn as if he found clarity despite the chaos he felt inside. The transition felt a revelation, but to what? He doesn¡¯t know, but whatever it is, he felt thriving.


    Alastor stood. His mind cleared from the pain and the twitch of agony. His eyes studying the environment. He can see a wave of maroon and blue energy all around, even the monsters and animals alike has the same pattern as well. What more intriguing is that his senses sharpened, from distance he could hear the birds chirping, the strife between the monsters, and a cry from a woman?


    His eyes turned behind the floating decrepit castle and saw Noora, struggling with all her strength to avoid the venomous saliva of the serpent by blocking it with the roots.


    The mercenary breath. Calm and steady. He¡¯s feeling the energy pulsating inside him. Chasing the glimpse of every part of his body.


    At one final turn of his mana, he let himself fell.


    Everything in his eyes seems to be slower or is it just him becoming faster. Alastor bounded himself to the moment. He kicked against the tree, climbing the vines and roots and to the floating remains of the castle.


    Passing by, Dimiscus¡¯s eyes and his temporarily met. Yet, he doesn¡¯t seem bothered by the fact that Alastor had recovered and received new source of strength.


    He gave a great lurch as he heard a distinct screech of the ground from the distant. It was the giant serpent, struggling to create a room for it to crawl, but every time it tries to dig, the pillars of light weighs down, making it impossible for it to mobilize.


    By seeing the immense mana from the light pillars, he knew that such magic requires a huge amount of mana.


    Alastor throw out his arm to reached a higher ground then he landed at the base of the serpent. He withdrew his sword and plunged it on its flesh, and starts to dragged his blade.


    A king serpent can regenerate given a moment of time, but this one possessed high regenerative power. Alastor was well aware of that fact. If he were encounter this one in the past, there is no chance he may have beaten it. But as of now, he became something else.


    As he dragged his sword, the serpent hissed, crying over the wound opening. His body are moving on its own, injecting the flesh of the serpent through his sword with holy magic. As intended, the regeneration process was revoke to the monster¡¯s end and to no avail it would regenerate like it always does.


    The disoriented monster, snarled, and hissed. Then he felt it trembled. Soon after, he knew what it means. Spikes began to sprung out from the skin, but it was different from what would be like. The spikes are made of liquid, solidified. In a closer look, it appeared to be harmless when finally pluck out, but when an insect landed on it, the spike dissolve the small insect into thin smoke. It was then Alastor had picked himself up.


    He made a huge leap away from the quick growing spikes. Lucky one. He use the transcendent wall as a board to hop on flipped on the air toward the roots, gliding as he descends.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Would you like to try again?¡± he made it sound like a question, smug and satisfied. ¡°Not so scary that you¡¯re in leash now. Eh?¡±


    The giant responded with a hiss.


    Noora shouted, ¡°Al! Be careful! That¡¯s thing is capable spitting acidic subst¡ª"


    There¡¯s an expression that describe a moment when you realize that you had done something so wrong, and that¡¯s what he¡¯s in right now. He¡¯s stuck on his position with nowhere else to hang in. In attempt to prevent the unwanted consequences, Noora dove herself in the air, bombarded the saliva of the gigantic serpent with her wind magic. But the serpent remained persistent. It certainly didn¡¯t like the remark Alastor had left to it earlier.


    She repelled most of it, but her arms frails, the spell cost her a considerable amount of mana and stamina. Ultimately, the roots raised and fortified their position, blocking the saliva from penetrating over. At least buy themselves some time to formulate a plan.


    Alastor hopped over the walls and caught her in his arms.


    ¡°The hell you doing here?¡± he asked. ¡°You oughta get yourself killed.¡±


    ¡°Your welcome.¡±


    Her reply is hollow.


    He turned to give a dubious look.


    ¡°You got yourself a transition problem, at the same time, a big monster appear. Does it look like I have a choice?¡±


    ¡°Well, you have now. I¡¯ll take the lead. You bombard it with magic from behind.¡±


    He tried to avoid her curious eyes, but it seems she had to say.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Are you planning to let me off?¡±


    He turned away, shyly. And he slowly caressed her down.


    For some reason, Alastor couldn¡¯t take off his eyes seeing how she stretch her arms writhing in discomfort.


    ¡°You sure you all right?¡± he queried politely, ¡°Would it be better if you let me handle the rest? We got a big fight coming next to this. Especially you. You have a score to settle with that guy.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen worse. What¡¯s a mere distraction to delay his impending plight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be confident.¡± Was the last thing he offered to say, turning curt. He looked at his sword, sharp but as he cast his eyes at part of the blade, there¡¯s a tinge of small crack, but it¡¯s nothing fatalistic, it should be able to hold out for long enough.


    ¡°Here it comes!¡± Noora warned.


    The root began to melt and turned to smoke. To tell the truth, it is more compelling for him if he should just left and end the man behind it, but that would a cowards way out, and he is not a coward.


    The two parted. Each of them had their own style of evading. Alastor uses his transcendent walls to evade, leaping over the walls like a board while protecting himself. All the while, Noora was skidding away by leaping from roots to roots. Alastor wasn¡¯t trying getaway, but rather, he¡¯s trying to lure its attention away from Noora.


    Alastor conjured flamen, dissolving the liquid substance away.


    At some point, his legs tires out and so, he momentarily loses the strength to move, but the attack is not delaying on its track.


    Given no choice, Alastor felt himself, the mana surging, extending to his blade. It¡¯s now or never. He doubtlessly slash in the air. A ripple of white light emerges, splattering the acidic compound.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that it works,¡± he scoffs, ¡°Noora! Whatever you are doing, you better do it fast. I take it back, I¡¯m afraid whatever¡¯s happening to me, it won¡¯t last much longer!¡±


    The sorceress, kneeling over the tree as she caress a single bud on the log, jocundly responded, ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m doing it as fast as I can. You better be ready, because it¡¯s going to be a big one.¡±


    The pillar cracked as the serpent struggled to free itself from captivity.


    ¡°Uh-oh. That doesn¡¯t look good. Noora!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Noora jeered at her success. She stands on top of the tree. In her palm, the bud¡¯s floating. In her release, it bloom and flew. The bud had turn into a flower. Beautiful and dangerous. It showered the ground with its pollens.


    The undead creatures had began to deteriorate, their bones had slowly turn to ash, their weapons dropped and only the armor remains clanging against the ground.


    Soon after, the serpent move to and fro, squirming in pain as it started to smoke and melt into nothing.

 Chapter 183 - Something True

    ¡°Look how the mighty has fallen,¡± Alastor said, leaping at the center of the stage of the floating debris.


    ¡°I admit, you two have beaten the army.¡± Dimiscus announced, ¡°But do not take me lightly.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Noora added as she graciously hop out from the root carrying her on top. ¡°The bastard is tougher than you think.¡±


    Alastor scoffs, ¡°No. I doubt he would last against the two of us.¡±


    Dimiscus turned to him, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°You can act tough all you want, but you¡¯re not gonna fool me.¡± Alastor derisorily stated, ¡°You¡¯re at the brink of losing your mana.¡±


    ¡°Alastor,¡± Noora intercepted, ¡°if I were you, I wouldn¡¯t underestimate him. Deception is his forte.¡±


    ¡°I can see it, Noora. His mana is near depleted. I don¡¯t what did you do this morning, but whatever that was, it took a huge toll on you.¡±


    Dimiscus smirked, ¡°Perceptive.¡± He commented. ¡°For a man like you, you possessed a special set of eyes.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the only thing I can do, mate. I can cut you in half too.¡±


    The mercenary initiated the move. Alator tosses himself forward, his sword flashing. The masked man blocked, jerked sideward, and leap backward.


    It was then the sorceress blew him over, crashing against the floating concrete walls. Dimiscus managed to hang with his fire whip and threw himself, hopping from stones and slabs. His eyes caught a glimpse of Alastor using his walls to crashed over the afloat debris, hoping to catch Dimiscus.


    It wasn¡¯t a bad plan. Dimiscus thought of it. Alastor¡¯s actions prove that he is more than meets the eye.


    Seeing him, Dimiscus had some thought of what he should do. As he leap over, he caught debris, pulling it with great strength, directing the momentum to the pair.


    Noora did not fail to hear the noise of the debris crashing to one another, like blocks, falling onto one another, a sense of consequence, only to that, the sequence was more fatalistic.


    Noora cast a shield from here and there, preventing the fragments from destroying the stage they¡¯re standing in.


    Alastor on the other hand was more reactive than ever. His eyes narrowed behind the rubbles, ever so slightly. He found the man standing, watching over them in a distance.


    His feet sprung, leaping over the piles of rocks and wreckages, pulling himself over and leading to climbing again by summoning his transcendent walls plastered flat in the air.


    Dimiscus was there, patiently waiting for his arrival. Behind the mask appeared a mad contorted smile. If it came from rushing exhilaration or from fear, he doesn¡¯t care. All now he wants is to test his might to this young man who appeared at his doorstep. He is without a doubt looking forward to it.


    At one last step, Alastor brandished his sword in the air, cutting it down to him. It was, of course, parried by his opponent. He withdrew and the two exchanged series of attacks, dancing over as they leap over the piles of rubbles.


    Dimiscus stole a quick glance at Noora as he evaded Alastor¡¯s attack. And he led him to his back, pulled out his fire lasso, whipped in the air, dividing into many as it wrapped the piles of rubbles, and he pulled it towards Noora.


    ¡°Oh, hell no!¡± she profaned.


    Noora began to conjure letters, moving and forming its positions, performing exclamation magic. Bolts of lightning appeared, ricocheting from one another and blasting the piles of rubbles.


    Dimiscus action was with a consequence. A brief distraction is all it takes for Alastor to slash his torso as he came in front of, whizzing quickly and silently.


    It would bring a sense of victory to him, certainly, but the moment he withdrew his eyes to his sword, it would raise his doubt to a reasonable pace.


    ¡°This is curious.¡± He muttered.


    The blood that¡¯s tainted on his sword was not the blood of a human, the befitting description would be an abomination. Gazing over the cesspool of blood, oozing out from Dimiscus¡¯s body to the ground mixed in blue and green liquid.


    ¡°You¡¯re not human anymore, are you?¡± Alastor asked, gasping.


    Dimiscus smiled, ¡°No. I have transcendent from primitive fleshhood.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You became an abomination.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s what we call evolution. Time by time, for millions of years, humans have proven that they can be moved forward, realign their genetic structures by means of surviving.¡±


    ¡°But the only difference is that¡­ yours didn¡¯t come naturally.¡±


    Dimiscus shook his head, ¡°No. I forced it myself.¡±


    ¡°You just added my list of reasons why I should kill you.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ kill¡­ me? Do you hear yourself, boy?¡±


    ¡°You barely have any mana left. Your army has turned to ash. No monster left. No kingdom. Just a sad old man who cheated death for many lifetimes.¡±


    ¡°And I will continue to cheat her. No matter how hard you try, you will never stop me. You said earlier that I barely have mana left, right? You can only see what you chose to see. You can¡¯t even feel the gravity of my power, boy.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Alastor sought to cut his leg, but Dimiscus parried his attack, effortlessly. And he flew.


    Alastor chased him, yet he can barely catch up to him.


    Dimiscus, was in fact targeting Noora. In his scope, the lady was open. Left attended by the debris falling over her.


    ¡°Noora! Watch out!¡± Alastor shouted.


    But it was too late. Dimiscus had her throat wrapped in his fingers. His hands grasp on her throat, leaving without air, and her heart, once quickly beating, slow down in tempo.


    Dimiscus strength would be enough to shatter glass or break a brick. He only need 4 seconds to break her throat, but Alastor swept in, cut off his hand, and blasted him away with his spell flamen.


    Undeniably, the mistakes are in his calculations. Despite the tough position Alastor was put in, he is still resilient to weariness. Alastor¡¯s entire state was rather proving to be more infuriating than he met him the first time.


    Alastor followed the cut with a wide swing, but his moves were too predictable and open, leaving Dimscus an open door for him to slip in, blasted Noora with fire magic and retain his hand, attaching to his wrist as if it was nothing to be put on of some effort. But at that moment, he got it all wrong.


    Alastor had already been enticed by Dimiscus regenerative prowess, hence, the moment Noora has blasted away and he slipped in, Alastor threw a scroll upward, just had Dimiscus at the center of the stage and to the scroll, releasing a binding spell, wrapping in white light that is equivalent 100 tons of steel. No matter how strong he is, there is no sense that Dimiscus would be able to free himself from the spell that Noora landed on Alastor.


    Dimiscus stared at them, ever his narrow eyes slightly.


    ¡°What is this?!¡± Dimiscus reprimand. ¡°This is factitious.¡±


    Noora had gotten up to her feet. ¡°Yes, it is. I had to use a coercive spell to transmute the shape and size of 100 tons of steel into a handful of rope. That is the reason why you¡¯re on your knees and not stepping on my neck.¡±


    Dimiscus snarls. ¡°How is this possible?!¡±


    Alastor flashed his sword on his neck, proving to him to stopped moving or he¡¯d be dead. ¡°Noora and I had possibilities how to contain you, this¡­ is one of them.¡±


    ¡°This is preposterous,¡± Dimiscus replied.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m telling you, you¡¯re a pain in the ass. You see, Noora had told me about the times when the two of you fought, and each time, she felt that you were holding something back, not in techniques, spells, or magic, but in the level of power. A person like you who is approaching the level of an Ark Renevae and Arbiter is very alarming, yes, but Noora, who has a bigger brain than me managed to come up with a proper spell how to detained you,¡±


    Noora added, ¡°With Alastor quick thinking and proper judgment, the only way to immobilize you is to make bring the ceiling on top of your head.¡±


    Alastor added, ¡°A befitting crown for a king of serpents.¡±


    ¡°You got lucky,¡± Dimiscus commented.


    ¡°Yes, you are right, we are lucky. Lucky enough to suppress your movements to conjure any kind of spell that might put us in a perilous position and frankly, we¡¯re glad you made it easy for us to restrain you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear, do not underestimate me. I will make sure to return the favor¡­ both of you.¡±


    Alastor kneeled on his level, ¡°Yeah. We know what you are capable of. But lucky for me, whatever this holy power is surging in me I was able to suppress your strength for some quite some time.¡±


    ¡°And what about now?¡± Dimiscus asked.


    Dimiscus knew very well what they were aiming for. He has not forgotten what he had done to the kingdom that Noora¡¯s served from the continent of Carton, Raedav.


    Noora place her sharp fan at the back of his head. ¡°You¡¯ll finally face justice.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ judge me? You¡¯re not less of a monster than I am, Noora. You have also committed some sins, similar to me.¡±


    Dimiscus turned his gaze at Alastor as if telling him that there¡¯s more than the pretty face that the sorceress is putting up, but he chose to ignore Dimiscus.


    ¡°Well, you have sins that exist long before mine, and I didn¡¯t come to that resolution as an ultimatum, I will pay for it eventually,¡± Noora replied.


    ¡°So, to defeat a sinner, you have to become a sinner yourself.¡± Dimiscus smirked, ¡°How poetic and stupid. You only proved that you¡¯re a hypocrite, a pale version of myself.¡±


    Noora¡¯s eyes grew furious hearing his previous remarks, ¡°Don¡¯t you compare yourself to me! There is no sense in this universe of what you have done to innocent people!¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, I agree. But what you are now?¡± Dimiscus asked, challenging her, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re overcompensating my sins to yours, you had committed the same sin, but a noble cause doesn¡¯t exempt you from one. You are as dirty as me, Noora.¡±


    Alastor turned his head on her, his eyes asking what did he mean.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m waiting for.¡± Dimiscus words were meant for Alastor, ¡°A person can lie, but his eyes cannot. You too are curious about her. Noora, would you like to do the honor of granting him the right answer?¡±


    ¡°Do not speak to him that way.¡± She replied to him with a hint of fury.


    Alastor finally intervented, ¡°What is he talking, Noora?¡±


    ¡°This is nothing you should be concerned about.¡± Noora dismisses him.


    ¡°For what it''s worth, I don¡¯t like being kept in the dark, so stop lying to me.¡± Alastor¡¯s words insisted, hard and firm.


    ¡°Well, that confirms it. You didn¡¯t tell him how you were able to accumulate such loyal and obedient monsters.¡± Dimiscus inserted.


    Alastor¡¯s eyes grew sharper.


    ¡°I swear to you, this matter is not alarming as you think it is.¡±


    ¡°Well, the way Dimiscus put at it, I say it¡¯s otherwise.¡±


    Dimiscus who was wrapped in between them decided to put fuel on the fire. ¡°Such man of your caliber, do you really think that a considerable powerful woman as Noora is capable of accumulating a grandiose army as you saw?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t pretend I don¡¯t know, but the two of you live for hundreds of years, so¡­¡±


    Alastor knew that he was only deflecting from the truth, but believing in the enemy would be fatal to his cause.


    ¡°Humor me.¡± Alastor simply replied.


    ¡°Those undead knights, there is no way I would be able to reproduce them by just chanting dark magic. I had to do it in a dirty way. You see, if a person dies within the limbo, their soul doesn¡¯t just evaporate and poof¡­ gone to wherever they¡¯re supposed to be, their souls are stuck in here, invisible to the eyes of the living, but I found a way to retrieve their souls and encapsulate them in their primitive, rotten bodies.¡±


    ¡°How? That should be impossible.¡± Alastor could only mutter those words for himself in disbelief.


    ¡°Simple, her,¡± Dimiscus pointed out Noora, ¡°You see, Noora came from a specific and special bloodline of witch that is capable of capturing the essence of a ghost and trapped it inside of something.¡±


    ¡°You mean their remaining body?¡± he assumed.


    ¡°Technically, yes. But also, her people can seal them in anything they found suitable.¡±


    ¡°Is this true, Noora?¡±

 Chapter 184 - What Was Left Behind

    She avoided his eyes. Noora couldn¡¯t simply lie to him. Before lying is a simple task for her, she has never been caught in her infiltrations missions. Some would say that deception is her forte, but that was a long time ago.


    She couldn¡¯t even tell him deceitful words. The times where she has to torture people to get information had engraved a remarkable message to her conscience the moment when she was alone when she was given some time to think and reflect on her actions.


    Now, grown and mature than her prime, Noora had realized the errors of her actions and dearly regret them. If he were she was before, she would be able to easily lie to him, but that¡¯s not here now and she vows not just for herself but also to those she had done wrong that she will not go back that way and make herself better.


    But there are times when she had to make a hard call.


    ¡°Yes. I captured the essence of their spirits and used it to seal them inside of the monsters.¡±


    Alastor fumbled answering, ¡°I¡ªI couldn¡¯t believe it. Why? What had they done to you to deserve like this?¡± His voice slightly raised.


    She came closer, ¡°I swear to you, Al, I never meant them harm.¡±


    ¡°But you trap their souls inside of those monsters.¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯ve done, and I deeply apologize for them and to you for doing this, but as you can see, Dimiscus cannot be simply left unattended. There just has to be something to be done.¡±


    ¡°Was it worth it?¡± he asked with contempt. ¡°Their peace is disrupted for years! Hundreds of years because of your vendetta.¡±


    ¡°Why do you care about them?¡±


    ¡°Because, people where I come from, we don¡¯t kill for the leisure of being capable doing it, we strive to kill those who wanted to wreak havoc. For some time, I acknowledge what you¡¯re going through, but those people are dead, gone, they deserve to rest not to be used to be puppets for your own agenda. Frankly, I would be disappointed to you, but, I was, in fact, worried for you.¡± Those very last words took her pulse. Alastor stood steadily, ¡°Believe me when I say, there¡¯s nothing good that will come out if it was motivated by revenge, vendetta, and selfish reasons. I have faith in you that you saw to yourself what it has done to those people that choose this path, the same path as yours. The only way is to move forward. And the best way to revenge is to forgive. Deep down, you are not a bad person, Noora.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy for you to say. You¡¯re not the one who was trapped here for many years. Not dying in your terms, not being able to rest in peace without finding a way out of this place.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I have no idea how you survived this, but you have a chance now. We can go out of here and get back to the real world where you can have a second chance in life, dance to those who you wanted to dance with, enjoy the culture, and do many things like traveling the entire continent or even the whole damn world. Just let them go.¡±


    ¡°Just for you to know, it was never my intention to go down this way. You have to understand that I did it to stop this man and end this once and for all.¡±


    ¡°You remember when I said I don¡¯t want to desire?¡±


    ¡°I thought you have a screw loose on your head.¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± he chuckled and continued, ¡°Every people has their defining moments on what they would become.¡±


    ¡°A tough call.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Here, right now, this is a tough call. Whatever you¡¯re going to do to this man, will define who you are and you will carry that choice for the rest of your life whether for the better or for worse.¡±


    ¡°It was an ultimatum. Something must be done.¡±


    ¡°Still, enslaving.¡±


    ¡°Am I too late.¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not. You can undo this. Be free again.¡±


    Noora came close to Dimiscus. Removing the mask that covers the hideous appearance of the man. Dimiscus''s tied hair snaps and falls over his broken and pale face.


    ¡°All those years, and this what happens to you?¡± Noora asked him.


    ¡°All of us aren¡¯t powerful mages to counter the aging effects.¡±


    Noora smirked, gazing at him with temper and mockery, ¡°But this is a side effect of your parlor trick, is it?¡±


    Dimiscus didn¡¯t reply.


    Noora added, ¡°How does it feel that after all these years of consuming power, it had led you to your downfall?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Living or not living, it¡¯s all hollow to me. I don¡¯t care if I die. You better do me a favor by just killing me.¡±


    ¡°And it appeared that there would be no satisfactory should happen.¡±


    ¡°Apparently not. So, what now? You gonna let that man dictates your judgment.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d kill me then?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say that either.¡±


    ¡°So, what is it then?¡±


    ¡°I have other plans for you. One that you¡¯d wish you let yourself die the moment you turned on us.¡±


    ¡°Eternal suffering it is. Then I take that there¡¯s no warranty?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an express to hell.¡±


    ¡°You know, as far as I remember, you¡¯re a fearsome warrior that terrified other countries. I wanted you dead, but I¡¯m not that person anymore. But before we end these theatrics¡­ why? Why did you betray us despite all of the things we had gone through together?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­ YOU¡­ ARE¡­. WEAK! With a powerful army, the king could have seized the other countries who threatened us, but no¡­ our king is too benevolent to seize the price, and what more annoying is that you backed his decision. That decision cost me, my family. That¡¯s when I knew it, our country is no good with people like you.¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why. I guess both of us are driven by the same thing.¡±


    ¡°Kill me,¡± Dimiscus commanded, ¡°End my life¡­now! I¡¯ve lived long enough to bear witness another day to rise. Isn¡¯t that the reason why you challenged me?¡±


    Stress and tempted, she could only lash out by letting out a long exasperated breath. ¡°God knows how I much wanted to kill you, but you¡¯ve broken me already enough, I won¡¯t let you break the rest of what I am. Now, what will happen next will be either your salvation or reprieved in this life. It would be your own personal hell.¡±


    At last, Noora snaps his neck and Dimiscus had gone silent. He¡¯s not dead, that¡¯s for sure.


    She replied, ¡°There are things that must be done.¡±


    Alastor replied, ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°For starters, I will release all the souls that he enslaves, but it won¡¯t be easy. That would require a significant amount of time.¡±


    ¡°And I guess you¡¯d be staying here?¡±


    ¡°As I said, there are things that must be done.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, in here, you got all the time you need.¡±

 Chapter 185 - Something We Can Work At

    The end is nearing, and they¡¯re 3 steps behind. Alastor had kept the end of his bargain and now, Noora has to show hers.


    Dimiscus was chained and locked in her underground chamber. And he¡¯s not happy with the rotting cell he¡¯s in.


    All the while, Noora is planning to take Alastor to some part of the city. They came across a quiet road from the tavern and turned right. A rusty arching gate loomed ahead of them. Roots and vines creep from the ground and to the railings of the gate. Noora pushed the gate and a loud groaned temporarily embedded in the air for Alastor to cringed.


    ¡°What are we doing here exactly?¡± Alastor asked.


    ¡°You said you wanted to go home, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, I could get used asleep. Also, I feel a bit peckish.¡±


    ¡°You¡­ peckish? You¡¯re a mercenary, I thought you were trained to withstand tormenting situations. Surely an hour or two won¡¯t hurt.¡±


    ¡°You can be such a hassle, you know.¡±


    She smirked.


    It was a long walk. The path they have followed was lined with tombstones. Alastor understood most of the names that were based on foreign languages from the otherworld, but some were written in unknown languages.


    ¡°This place,¡± he stated, ¡°You¡¯ve been here before?¡±


    ¡°No. But I did some mapping in the area using a scout eagle.¡±


    ¡°A scout eagle?¡±


    ¡°I ordered it to flew high enough so that they wouldn¡¯t detect its presence.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Then why did you take me here? I¡¯m assuming not for sightseeing, much less historical learning.¡±


    Noora chuckled. ¡°You¡¯re looking for a way home right? The answer is here.¡±


    The two of them stopped in front of a mausoleum. Alastor was about to step in, but Noora immediately pulled him back.


    ¡°Wait. As much as I want to agree to proceed without worries, I¡¯m afraid that the undead bastard places a trap spell on this door. Might even include the very floor inside.¡± Noora said.


    She steps forward, conjuring letters and symbols. Then, a crystal ball appeared, flew, and phases through the door. Red energy was absorbed along the way and it shoot out to the sky.


    ¡°What did you just do?¡±


    ¡°All spell rooted for mana, and mana itself is energy. All I did is absorbed it and threw it outside.¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible? That sounds like impossible.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a high-tier spell that can revoke spells of the opponents.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s not easy, is it?¡±


    ¡°No. It uses a lot of mana.¡±


    ¡°It has unnecessary drawbacks. So much for my interest in it.¡±


    Noora silently step inside and pushed the door. Cobwebs and various artifacts linger on the altar and some hang on the wall.


    ¡°Is the person who lies in here part of a cult?¡± Alastor jestingly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± She responded.


    Noora and Alastor began to observe every nooks and corner of the mausoleum, unsure what he was looking for, particularly questioning the place.


    ¡°Really, Noora, what are we looking by the way?¡±


    She walked, almost floating due to her white dress, and to the slab, she touched and gently pushed it.


    Alastor heard a loud groan below the floor. He moved backward seeing how the casket moved on its own, unraveling a stair that leads down.


    ¡°It¡¯s not particularly creepy at all,¡± Alastor commented.


    Noora ignored his remarks and went in first. He hesitantly followed her.


    Down the tight hallways of the chamber, Alastor sticks closer to her. The door above let out a grunt as it slowly close until there is no light to guide with. Noora raised her palm, conjuring light magic. Prism of light appeared on her palm as she let it float by itself, trailing with them.


    At some part of the chamber, they were greeted by a disgusting smell from what seemed to be a jail. It was covered by a thick metal door, almost impossible to cut through using his sword.


    ¡°Ignore it. Dimiscus use this underground chamber for his experiments, so it is in our best interest to focus on one task at hand.¡± Noora said, almost eerily because of the echoing sound reverberating across the chamber. ¡°This tunnel should be able to lead us to our objective.¡±


    ¡°And that would be?¡±


    ¡°A portal.¡±


    Alastor widened his eyes in his surprise. They took a sharp turn leading down and at the end of the road is a huge metallic black door. Noora did it again, the same thing she did at the entrance. The crystalline ball absorbed all the red energy and shoot out and they heard a loud explosion for the briefest of moments.


    ¡°That¡¯s convenient.¡± Is all Alastor can say.


    The door opened creakily, unhinged by the spell of Noora. It was as she expecting of, the circular rock plastered on the ground with a hole in it, but that wasn¡¯t the only thing that catches their attention. Symbols and letters, hang on the walls and some images of warriors appeared on them.


    ¡°What the hell.¡± He made his words as silent as possible, but his eyes otherwise remain unkempt and continued to move towards the writings.


    Releasing a gasp, Noora pinches the bridge of his nose.


    ¡°Ow.¡± Alastor pulled her hand away.


    ¡°This is it.¡± Noora announced, ¡°But there is something different about this portal.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Alastor queried.


    ¡°I can¡¯t assume yet. Must investigate further. I will set a vantage point here so that the next we can easily teleport here.¡±


    ¡°You sure know your scripture, huh.¡±


    ¡°Perks of hundreds of years studying and locking myself in the library.¡±


    ¡°Wow.¡± Alastor mouthed.


    When Noora had finished drawing a sign, she lit it in a single flick. She instructed Alastor to step inside. He was reluctant but as soon as he felt that there was no heat in it, he didn¡¯t hesitate anymore.


    ¡°Get some rest. I¡¯ll stay behind and gather some data about Dimiscus¡¯s manuscripts. There¡¯s a lot to dig in here.¡±


    Alastor sighed. ¡°Be quick and be careful.¡±


    The blue fire began to creep on him, and soon, he was vanished out of her sight.


    Noora turned around to observe the portal.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a sight for sore eyes?¡±


    It may not be able to see by the normal means, but in her eyes, she can see the mana of light and dark swelling, but instead, in conflict, they rode the same river in harmony.


    ¡°On what heavens is this possible?¡± Noora muttered as she touched a part of it.


    For 2 days, Noora was busy studying the portal. Alastor heard along her studying some words ¡®unknown locations¡¯ and ¡®less predictable altitude¡¯ which makes it seems sounds like bad news.


    Noora called him at the balcony of her castle at 3 pm in the afternoon. It wasn¡¯t nice for him, he had a nice nap.


    ¡°Can you tell me what it feels like when you teleported here?¡± she asked.


    It won¡¯t hurt if she asked how¡¯s he doing, but that won¡¯t be necessary as they both knew that the castle she owned is secure and given that Dimiscus is sealed in an underground chamber. He thought.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for two days. It won¡¯t hurt for you to take a shower, you know.¡±


    Inflicted by concerned thought, Noora smelled herself, almost awkwardly.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not a park that I¡¯ve been, so¡­¡± she sardonically smiled.


    ¡°When I was sucked into that portal, it felt like I lost the sense of time, and I¡­ I don¡¯t feel my senses¡­ and there was nothing. I woke up near the river¡­¡±


    She added, ¡°¡­ and got attacked by an amphibian monster.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±